Chapter 1: Owl Post
Chapter Text
Harry Potter was a highly unusual boy in many ways.
“Don’t we know it,” Fred interrupted Draco after a single sentence, causing the Slytherin to glare at him. Harry was also glaring at Fred.
“Unusual is an understatement,” George added with a grin. Harry threw a pillow at him which he dodged easily.
For one thing, he hated the summer holidays more than any other time of year. For another, he really wanted to do his homework.
“That’s definitely unusual,” stated Fred.
“He’s got a point there,” Ron agreed.
“It’s not like I actually wanted to do it. Kind of. I wanted the ability to do it, so Snape didn’t have an extra excuse to give me detention,” Harry told them.
“Like he needs an excuse,” Ron snorted.
“Professor Snape,” Molly corrected at the same time.
Unfortunately, he was forced to do it in secret, in the dead of night. He also happened to be a wizard.
The twins gave identical gasps of fake shock. Percy slapped them both lightly on the back of their heads.
“Enough you two,” he said in exasperation, but his tone was fond, and they both grinned at him.
“Never,” declared Fred.
“Tis our solemn duty –”
“- to keep the mood light,” they said rapidly, one after the other. Sirius, Tonks and Charlie all chuckled.
It was nearly midnight, and he was lying on his stomach in bed, the blankets drawn right over his head like a tent, a flashlight in one hand and a large leather-bound book (A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot) propped open against the pillow.
“Ugh!” Ron groaned. “Of all the subjects.”
“Bad idea to do that so late. It’ll put you to sleep,” Fred told Harry.
“I didn’t have a choice,” he shrugged. “And I’m used to not getting much sleep.” They all frowned at that.
Harry moved the tip of his eagle-feather quill down the page, frowning as he looked for something that would help him write his essay on witch burnings in the 14th century. The quill paused at the top of a likely-looking paragraph. Harry read a passage from the book detailing how true witches and wizards weren’t caught by the muggle burnings as they performed a simple flame-freezing charm.
“Yes, the burnings were pointless because the only people they managed to catch and murder were their own kind who were actually innocent, or muggleborn children who had no control over their magic so couldn’t hide it,” Bill scowled.
Harry put his quill between his teeth and reached underneath his pillow for his ink bottle and a roll of parchment. Slowly and very carefully he unscrewed the ink bottle, dipped his quill into it, and began to write, pausing every now and then to listen, because if any of the Dursleys heard the scratching of his quill on their way to the bathroom, he’d probably find himself locked in the cupboard under the stairs for the rest of the summer.
Sirius snarled.
“That’s impressive dedication to your homework, but maybe you should prioritize a bit. Leave History of Magic till last as Binns is the least likely to give you detention for not doing it. Or you can do it on the train,” Tonks suggested.
“Yeah. Ones like Potions and Transfiguration should be first and there wasn’t one for Defence that year,” Fred ticked off the subjects.
“I’d done some of my others before doing History,” Harry told them. “And I ended up redoing a lot once I left the Dursleys.”
The Dursley family of number four, Privet Drive, was the reason that Harry never enjoyed his summer holidays. Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and their son, Dudley, were Harry’s only living relatives. They were Muggles, and they had a very medieval attitude toward magic.
A few people shuddered at how accurate that was.
Harry’s dead parents, who had been a witch and wizard themselves, were never mentioned under the Dursleys’ roof.
Everyone scowled angrily.
For years, Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon had hoped that if they kept Harry as downtrodden as possible, they would be able to squash the magic out of him.
Most of the adults flinched and muttered angrily under their breath at that.
“I hate those people,” Sirius snarled, spitting the word ‘people’ like it was the worst insult he could think of.
To their fury, they had been unsuccessful.
“They should be grateful they were unsuccessful, or the wrath of the entire wizarding world would fall on their heads,” Emmeline muttered.
“It still might,” Bill said grimly.
“And they would deserve it, for even attempting such a thing and all of the abuse and neglect they put him through,” Charlie scowled.
These days they lived in terror of anyone finding out that Harry had spent most of the last two years at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The most they could do, however, was to lock away Harry’s spellbooks, wand, cauldron, and broomstick at the start of the summer break, and forbid him to talk to the neighbours.
“Honestly, those neighbours didn’t notice anything was wrong in over ten years, I doubt they are worth talking to,” Fred muttered angrily.
“Even the woman who was supposed to be keeping an eye on him,” George added, glaring at Dumbledore.
This separation from his spellbooks had been a real problem, because his teachers at Hogwarts had given him a lot of holiday work, including Snape who would love an excuse to give him detention.
Sirius threw Snape a dirty look which he ignored.
Harry had therefore seized his chance in the first week of the holidays when Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley had gone out into the front garden to admire Uncle Vernon’s new company car in very loud voices, so that the rest of the street would notice it too.
“Of course they did,” Ted rolled his eyes.
“The rest of the street do the same thing,” Harry shrugged.
“It’s still sad and stupid,” said George. Several people nodded.
While they were busy, Harry had crept downstairs, picked the lock on the cupboard under the stairs, grabbed some of his books, and hidden them in his bedroom.
“See, teaching him to pick locks was a good thing,” Fred told his mother triumphantly. She pursed her lips but didn’t disagree which spoke volumes.
As long as he didn’t leave spots of ink on the sheets, the Dursleys need never know that he was studying magic by night.
“They don’t make you do the laundry?” Charlie wondered.
“Only sometimes, but normally Aunt Petunia does that,” Harry told him.
“So, it’s just the higher-risk chores, like cooking, they made you do,” Remus frowned.
“That and the fact that Aunt Petunia can’t cook very well.”
Harry was particularly keen to avoid trouble with his aunt and uncle at the moment, as they were already in an especially bad mood with him, because of a telephone call from Ron. Ron, who had never used a phone before.
“Oh dear,” Bill winced.
“What did you do?” Ted wondered, looking amused.
“I think I wasn’t supposed to shout,” Ron admitted.
“No. You don’t need to shout with a phone. They can hear you just as well as on a floo call,” Ted told him. Ron grimaced, remembering the call.
Most unluckily, it had been Uncle Vernon who had answered the call.
Everyone winced.
Harry, who happened to be in the room at the time, froze as he heard Ron’s voice answer. He shouted that he wanted to talk to Harry Potter so loudly Vernon jumped and held the receiver a foot away from his ear.
A few people chuckled.
Veron shouted back, asking who was speaking.
“That won’t help. Now Ron will think he’s using the phone correctly,” Percy shook his head.
“Yeah,” Ron agreed. He hadn’t known he did anything wrong as Vernon had replied in kind the whole time. Until he spoke to his dad who suggested not shouting. Hermione had said the same thing, so he had assumed that was correct.
Ron continued the shouting match, saying he was a friend of Harry’s from school.
"That’s not going to go down well,” Remus sighed. “He’ll know he’s talking to a wizard.”
“Honestly, it was over as soon as he said he was a friend of Harry’s,” Kingsley pointed out.
“Probably,” Harry agreed with a sigh.
Uncle Vernon’s small eyes swivelled around to Harry, who was rooted to the spot.
Sirius’ eyes narrowed. “Did they take it out on you?” He asked Harry. Several people looked over at him, waiting for the answer and worried about what they might hear.
“It could have been worse. He shouted a lot, but nothing unusual there,” Harry shrugged.
Vernon shouted back that there was no Harry Potter there and never to contact them again. He threw the receiver back onto the phone as if dropping a poisonous spider. A terrible fight followed.
“Just yelling,” Harry said quickly before anyone could ask. He skipped the missed meals and being locked in his room. That was pretty usual after all.
Vernon screamed at Harry for giving their number to people like him. Ron obviously realized that he’d gotten Harry into trouble, because he hadn’t called again.
“To be fair, it was fairly obvious your uncle wasn’t exactly thrilled,” George pointed out.
Harry’s other best friend from Hogwarts, Hermione Granger, hadn’t been in touch either. Harry suspected that Ron had warned Hermione not to call, which was a pity, because Hermione knew perfectly well how to use a telephone, and would probably have had enough sense not to say that she went to Hogwarts.
“Why would I know not to say that?” Hermione frowned. “I mean, I know now, but you never really said much about your relatives before. Not anything I thought was serious anyway. I didn’t know they hated witches and wizards that much.”
“And again, Hermione would have at least said she was your friend which would mean Vernon would know she’s a witch. It’s not like Harry would have other muggle friends thanks to Dudley and his gang,” Tonks pointed out unhappily.
“Yeah. It’s probably a good job you didn’t call,” Harry sighed.
This meant Harry had had no word from any of his wizarding friends for five long weeks, and this summer was turning out to be almost as bad as the last one. Although, one improvement was that he had been allowed to let Hedwig out at night after swearing that he wouldn’t use her to send letters to any of his friends.
“That’s good at least,” Charlie said.
“I’m glad Hedwig wasn’t locked up for another summer,” Luna stated. Harry smiled at her.
“Me too.” And not only because Hedwig had gone all the way to France just to get his present from Hermione.
Uncle Vernon had given in because of the racket Hedwig made if she was locked in her cage all the time.
“At this point who cares why he does something? At least it was positive for Harry,” Bill sighed.
Harry finished writing about Wendelin the Weird and paused to listen again. The silence in the dark house was broken only by the distant, grunting snores of Dudley. Harry’s eyes were itching with tiredness, and he decided to finish the essay the next night. He replaced the top of the ink bottle; pulled an old pillowcase from under his bed; put the flashlight, A History of Magic, his essay, quill, and ink inside it; got out of bed; and hid the lot under a loose floorboard under his bed.
“Not the worst hiding spot,” Fred said approvingly. “Especially in that room, not many options.”
Then he stood up, stretched, and checked the time on the luminous alarm clock on his bedside table. It was one in the morning and Harry realised he’d been thirteen for a whole hour without realizing.
“Not quite true. You were born at two minutes past three in the morning,” Sirius told him with a faint smile, looking lost in memories.
“I was?” Harry blinked.
“Yes. Lily wasn’t thrilled. She took it as a sign you were going to be active all night and causing trouble like your dad,” Remus chuckled.
“She wasn’t wrong,” Severus muttered.
Harry smiled over at Remus and Sirius. Every time he learnt something knew about his childhood or his parents, he felt a warmth in his chest, and he always wanted more. He’d learnt more about himself and his family in the last few days than in the last decade and yet there always seemed to be more to learn.
Another unusual thing about Harry was how little he looked forward to his birthdays.
Nobody could really argue with that.
He had never received a birthday card in his life.
“Really? Never? Not even from Weasley and Granger?” Draco wondered.
“No. They didn’t know me for my eleventh birthday and Dobby never gave me my mail, so I didn’t get any for my twelfth birthday either,” Harry explained.
The Dursleys had completely ignored his last two birthdays, and he had no reason to suppose they would remember this one.
Harry grimaced.
Harry walked across the dark room, past Hedwig’s large, empty cage, to the open window. He leaned on the sill, the cool night air pleasant on his face after a long time under the blankets. Hedwig had been absent for two nights now. Harry wasn’t worried about her as she’d been gone this long before, but he hoped she’d be back soon — she was the only living creature in this house who didn’t flinch at the sight of him.
Everyone winced.
Harry, though still rather small and skinny for his age, had grown a few inches over the last year.
“Really? Inches?” Fred teased. “Are you sure?” Harry stuck his tongue out at him.
“He only said a few. That’s plausible. Any more than that and we’d know he was lying,” Ron put in with a grin. Harry hit him on the arm but that just made him laugh harder. Several other people laughed as well, grateful for something to lighten the ever-darkening mood.
His jet-black hair, however, was stubbornly untidy, whatever he did to it. The eyes behind his glasses were bright green.
“Eyes as green as a fresh-pickled toad,” Fred sang gleefully. Ginny and Harry both threw pillows at him for that.
On his forehead, clearly visible through his hair, was a thin scar, shaped like a bolt of lightning. Of all the unusual things about Harry, this scar was the most extraordinary of all. It was not, as the Dursleys had pretended for ten years, a souvenir of the car crash that had killed Harry’s parents, because Lily and James Potter had not died in a car crash.
There was an outbreak of angry murmuring at the lies the Dursleys had told Harry.
They had been murdered by Lord Voldemort. Harry had escaped from the same attack with nothing more than a scar on his forehead, where Voldemort’s curse, instead of killing him, had rebounded upon its originator. Barely alive, Voldemort had fled.
Bill grimaced.
Harry had come face-to-face with him at Hogwarts.
“Twice in two years, please don’t remind me,” Sirius groaned.
“I didn’t meet him this year,” Harry pointed out, trying to sound positive.
“There is that, but you spent the whole year thinking I wanted to kill you,” Sirius reminded him, sounding highly put out by that.
“I know better now and that’s what’s important.”
Remembering their last meeting as he stood at the dark window, Harry had to admit he was lucky even to have reached his thirteenth birthday.
“That’s uncomfortably true,” Remus said.
He scanned the starry sky for a sign of Hedwig, perhaps soaring back to him with a dead mouse dangling from her beak, expecting praise. Gazing absently over the rooftops, it was a few seconds before Harry realized what he was seeing. Silhouetted against the golden moon, and growing larger every moment, was a large, strangely lopsided creature, and it was flapping in Harry’s direction.
“What?” Sirius asked worriedly.
“It was nothing to worry about,” Harry grinned.
He stood quite still, watching it sink lower and lower. For a split second, he hesitated, his hand on the window latch, wondering whether to slam it shut. But then the bizarre creature soared over one of the streetlamps of Privet Drive, and Harry leapt aside, realising it was three owls, with two of them supporting the third.
“Three guesses who the third owl is,” Neville grinned.
“And the first two don’t count,” Fred added, shaking his head.
“You really shouldn’t have used Errol of a trip all the way from Egypt,” Percy said to Ron.
“You wouldn’t let me use Hermes,” Ron reminded him.
“Sorry.”
They landed with a soft flump on Harry’s bed, and the middle owl, which was large and grey, keeled right over and lay motionless.
All of the Weasleys sighed in unison.
There was a large package tied to its legs. Harry recognized the unconscious owl at once. It was Errol, the owl belonging to the Weasley family. He dashed to the bed, untied the cords around Errol’s legs, took off the parcel, and then carried Errol to Hedwig’s cage. Errol opened one bleary eye, gave a feeble hoot of thanks, and began to gulp some water.
“Thank you, Harry,” Arthur smiled gratefully.
“It’s fine. He recovered pretty quickly.”
Harry turned back to the remaining owls. One of them was Hedwig. She, too, was carrying a parcel and looked extremely pleased with herself. She gave Harry an affectionate nip with her beak as he removed her burden, then flew across the room to join Errol.
“Where did she get a parcel from?” Tonks wondered.
“She went to find Hermione in France,” Harry said with a grin.
“Wow. That’s really impressive. She went off, on her own, to find your friend and get your birthday present?” Emmeline asked. Harry nodded.
Harry didn’t recognize the third owl, a handsome tawny one, but he knew at once where it had come from, because in addition to a third package, it was carrying a letter bearing the Hogwarts crest. When Harry relieved this owl of its burden, it ruffled its feathers importantly, stretched its wings, and took off through the window into the night. Harry sat down on his bed and grabbed Errol’s package, ripped off the brown paper, and discovered a present wrapped in gold, and his first-ever birthday card.
Ron smiled widely, absurdly pleased it was his card that Harry had opened first, so he’d gotten him his first ever birthday card.
Fingers trembling slightly, he opened the envelope. Two pieces of paper fell out — a letter and a newspaper clipping. The clipping had clearly come out of the wizarding newspaper, the Daily Prophet. Harry picked up the clipping, smoothed it out, and read the article which was about Mr. Weasley winning the annual Daily Prophet Grand Prize Galleon Draw. They would use the money to go to Egypt for a month.
Nobody said anything out loud, but several people were wondering if the money wouldn’t have been better spent on other things. Ron hadn’t even gotten his own wand in his first year, surely a holiday for a month was just wasteful. Even if they’d gone for half of that, they did deserve a holiday, they would still have plenty of money left over.
Harry scanned the moving photograph, and a grin spread across his face as he saw all nine of the Weasleys waving furiously at him, standing in front of a large pyramid. Right in the middle of the picture was Ron, tall and gangly, with his pet rat, Scabbers, on his shoulder and his arm around his little sister, Ginny.
Ron, the twins, Remus, Sirius and Harry all scowled furiously at the mention of the rat.
Harry couldn’t think of anyone who deserved to win a large pile of gold more than the Weasleys, who were very nice and extremely poor.
All the Weasleys grimaced at that.
He picked up Ron’s letter and unfolded it. He apologised for the phone call and his dad said he shouldn’t have shouted. Bill had been taking them around all the tombs with mutant skeletons in there of muggles who’d broken in and grown extra heads.
“That’s sounds pretty cool,” Harry said. “I wish I could see that.”
“Well, if you ever manage to come for a visit, I’ll be happy to show you around. Especially if you do want to go into curse-breaking, I can introduce you to some people,” Bill offered. Harry smiled gratefully.
“That would be amazing.”
“When my name is cleared, we’ll take you,” Sirius promised. Remus nodded and Harry’s smile widened.
He mentioned the prize money, saying most of it had gone on the trip, but he would be getting a new wand.
“I should hope so, seeing as you don’t have one,” Charlie said.
They would be back a week before the start of term and wondered if there was a chance of meeting Harry in London. He told him not to let the muggles get him down. Then he added that Percy was head boy. Harry glanced back at the photograph. Percy, who was in his seventh and final year at Hogwarts, was looking particularly smug. He had pinned his Head Boy badge to the fez perched jauntily on top of his neat hair.
“You really wore your prefect badge during a holiday?” Tonks scoffed.
“I got it while we were in Egypt,” Percy told her. “And I didn’t want to leave it lying around because of the twins.” Both twins flashed him innocent smirks.
Harry now turned to his present and unwrapped it. Inside was what looked like a miniature glass spinning top. There was another note from Ron beneath it saying it was a Pocket Sneakoscope which was supposed to light up and spin if someone untrustworthy was around.
“Seriously, how is it not spinning in the same house as those people?” Fred wondered.
“Good question, honestly I think that thing was broken,” Neville said. “I heard it going off in the dorm a few times.” Ron and Harry suddenly exchanged wide-eyed looks.
“I forgot about that,” Harry breathed. “Wait, I had it buried in a pair of socks, how did you hear it?” He asked Neville.
“When the dorm was completely silent there was a weird, very slight, whistling noise. I checked it out and found the thing going off,” Neville admitted. “Sorry. Seamus helped me look and he went through everyone’s stuff.”
“It’s fine. I just never heard it.”
“Seamus went through my stuff?” Ron groaned. “That explains a lot. But the sneakoscope did actually work,” he added darkly.
The note continued that Bill said it’s rubbish sold for wizard tourists and isn’t reliable, because it kept lighting up at dinner last night. But he didn’t realize Fred and George had put beetles in his soup.
Bill glared at his brothers.
“Boys!” Molly scolded.
“It was just a joke,” Fred defended, but he was laughing.
“You are both disgusting,” Charlie said, but he was smirking. It was funny when it wasn’t him.
Harry put the Pocket Sneakoscope on his bedside table, where it stood quite still, balanced on its point, reflecting the luminous hands of his clock. He looked at it happily for a few seconds, then picked up the parcel Hedwig had brought. Inside this, too, there was a wrapped present, a card, and a letter, this time from Hermione. Her letter said Hedwig had come all the way to France to collect his birthday present which was good as she hadn’t known how to send it. She asked if he’d seen the picture of Ron and said she bet he was learning loads.
Several people snorted at that.
“Ron? Learning on holiday?” Fred scoffed.
“It was an informative trip,” Percy put in.
“For you. You like studying. Ron doesn’t,” George pointed out.
She claimed to be jealous, but she’d been learning about the local history of witchcraft in France which meant she had rewritten her whole History of Magic essay. It was now two rolls of parchment longer than Professor Binns had asked for.
“Really, Granger?” Draco drawled in disgust.
“That is wholly unnecessary,” Andromeda agreed. “And, frankly, shows you are unable to prioritize important information over just putting in everything you deem relevant.” Hermione blushed.
She concluded that Ron said he’d been in London in the last week of the holidays and asked if Harry could meet them. If not, she’d see him on the Hogwarts Express. As a P.S. that Percy was Head Boy and Ron didn’t seem happy about it.
Percy frowned at that but said nothing.
Harry laughed as he put Hermione’s letter aside and picked up her present. It was very heavy. He suspected it would be a large book full of difficult spells.
Hermione frowned. “Why would I get you that? I know you wouldn’t like it.”
“I couldn’t think what else you would get me to be honest,” Harry admitted.
His heart gave a huge bound as he ripped back the paper and saw a sleek black leather case, with silver words stamped across it, reading Broomstick Servicing Kit.
All the Quidditch fans whistled delightedly at that.
“That’s an awesome present,” George grinned at Hermione. “And my birthday is April 1st, for future reference,” he added with a smirk.
“George!” Molly scolded but Hermione just laughed.
“Of course it is. I couldn’t imagine a better birthday for you.” The twins both grinned widely at her.
Harry unzipped the case to look inside. There was a large jar of Fleetwood’s High-Finish Handle Polish, a pair of gleaming silver Tail-Twig Clippers, a tiny brass compass to clip on your broom for long journeys, and a Handbook of Do-It-Yourself Broomcare.
“Honestly, that handbook was the only thing that helped me last as long as I did that week,” Harry told her. She smiled slightly.
“I’m sorry it couldn’t help a day longer.”
“It did pretty well, considering.”
Apart from his friends, the thing that Harry missed most about Hogwarts was Quidditch. Harry happened to be a very good Quidditch player; he had been the youngest person in a century to be picked for one of the Hogwarts House teams. One of Harry’s most prized possessions was his Nimbus Two Thousand racing broom.
Harry sighed at the mention of his broom. No matter how much he loved his Firebolt, it just wasn’t quite the same as his very first broom.
Harry put the leather case aside and picked up his last parcel. He recognized the untidy scrawl on the brown paper at once: This was from Hagrid, the Hogwarts gamekeeper. He tore off the top layer of paper and glimpsed something green and leathery, but before he could unwrap it properly, the parcel gave a strange quiver, and whatever was inside it snapped loudly — as though it had jaws.
Everyone who had taken Care of Magical Creatures that year, shuddered.
“Those blasted books,” Ron groaned.
“They were awful,” Neville agreed.
“They were quite informative once you got them open,” said Hermione, tentatively.
“Great. I’d rather not have my hand snapped off to get that information,” Fred told her.
“Hand snapped off?” Emmeline queried, worriedly.
“The Monster Book of Monsters,” Harry told her, with a grimace. “If you didn’t stroke the spine, it attacked you.”
“That sounds exactly like the type of book Hagrid would love,” Kingsley muttered.
Harry froze. He knew that Hagrid would never send him anything dangerous on purpose.
“Really?” Amelia asked.
“Of course not. He wouldn’t hurt me. He just might not realise what he sent me was dangerous,” Harry defended his friend.
“True, but that doesn’t make me any happier about it,” Sirius said.
However, Hagrid didn’t have a normal person’s view of what was dangerous. Hagrid had been known to befriend giant spiders, buy vicious, three-headed dogs from men in pubs, and sneak illegal dragon eggs into his cabin.
Several adults shook their heads at exactly how much Hagrid had been allowed to get away with and wondered how there hadn’t been any serious consequences yet. Although it was pure luck his creatures hadn’t killed Harry and Ron, so there was that.
Harry poked the parcel nervously. It snapped loudly again.
“Wonderful,” Sirius groaned. “I’m not going to like this, am I?”
“It could have been worse,” Harry told him.
Harry reached for the lamp on his bedside table, gripped it firmly in one hand, and raised it over his head, ready to strike. Then he seized the rest of the wrapping paper in his other hand and pulled. A book fell out.
“A book?” Bill frowned. “A snapping book?”
“A biting book,” Ron corrected with distaste.
“At least it was a published book, I doubt the book would give any serious bites,” Emmeline said, but she didn’t sound entirely certain.
“It was nasty enough,” Neville murmured, rubbing his hand in memory.
Harry just had time to register its handsome green cover, emblazoned with the golden title The Monster Book of Monsters, before it flipped onto its edge and scuttled sideways along the bed like some weird crab. The book toppled off the bed with a loud clunk and shuffled rapidly across the room. Harry followed it stealthily. The book was hiding in the dark space under his desk. Praying that the Dursleys were still fast asleep, Harry got down on his hands and knees and reached toward it. It bit him and scuttled past. Harry managed to flatten it. Uncle Vernon gave a loud, sleepy grunt in the room next door.
“He didn’t wake up, did he?” Fred wondered anxiously.
“Thankfully, no,” Harry said. “They waited until a normal hour of the morning to ruin my birthday,” he added under his breath.”
Hedwig and Errol watched interestedly as Harry clamped the struggling book tightly in his arms, hurried to his chest of drawers, and pulled out a belt, which he buckled tightly around it. The Monster Book shuddered angrily, but could no longer flap and snap, so Harry threw it down on the bed and reached for Hagrid’s card. Hagrid’s card wished him a happy birthday and told him the book might come in useful in the coming year and expressing a hope the muggles were treating him right.
“A biting book? Why would that be useful in the coming year?” Emmeline raised her eyebrows.
“Care of Magical Creatures textbook. It did contain useful information, it was just annoying having to keep stroking the spine,” Hermione told them.
It struck Harry as ominous that Hagrid thought a biting book would come in useful.
“Ominous and yet completely in line with everything we know about him,” Charlie grinned.
“I hate that book,” Harry groaned.
“We all hated that book,” Neville assured him.
He put Hagrid’s card up next to Ron’s and Hermione’s, grinning more broadly than ever. Now there was only the letter from Hogwarts left. Noticing that it was rather thicker than usual, Harry slit open the envelope, pulled out the first page of parchment within. It was his Hogwarts letter containing the usual platform information and departure time as well as enclosing the permission letter for Hogsmeade.
“Oh no. Those muggles will never sign it,” Bill shook his head.
“I was so close,” Harry sighed.
Harry pulled out the Hogsmeade permission form and looked at it, no longer grinning.
Everybody sighed at that. They couldn’t blame Harry for being depressed at that. It was supposed to be a great moment in a young wizard’s life, getting to go Hogsmeade and his awful relatives would deny him that for no reason other than to make him miserable.
“Surely there must be a way around that? For people with guardians like those,” Fred wondered.
“It wouldn’t have mattered. Sirius escaping meant there would have been no way I’d have been allowed to go, even if they did sign the form,” Harry muttered.
“Sorry, pup,” Sirius sighed, hugging him.
It would be wonderful to visit Hogsmeade on weekends, but he didn’t know how he was going to persuade his relatives to sign the form.
“It so nearly worked,” Harry sighed.
“What nearly worked?” Remus wondered.
“You’ll see. Not that it mattered in the end.”
Looking at the alarm clock he saw it was now two o’clock in the morning. He decided that he’d worry about the Hogsmeade form when he woke up, so got back into bed and reached up to cross off another day on the chart he’d made for himself, counting down the days left until his return to Hogwarts. Then he took off his glasses and lay down, eyes open, facing his three birthday cards. Extremely unusual though he was, at that moment Harry Potter felt just like everyone else — glad, for the first time in his life, that it was his birthday.
“Done,” Draco announced with relief.
“Well, that was…a bit depressing but could have been worse for a chapter at the Dursley’s,” Charlie mused.
Chapter 2: Aunt Marge's Big Mistake
Notes:
Just gonna put this here, not relevant to this specific chapter, but this book isn't going to be particularly Hermione-friendly. Honestly, I hated the way she dealt with basically every single thing in this book. Too often I see her behaviour brushed off because Scabbers turned out to be Peter and therefore it's all ok, but it wasn't.
So, it won't be a great book for her but it won't be held against her forever.
Hope you like the chapter.
Chapter Text
Draco handed the book to his godfather who sneered down at the title.
Aunt Marge’s Big Mistake
“Ooh, finally!” Ron exclaimed with a huge grin. “I want to hear what really happened. I just know Harry left out the details.” Harry grimaced.
“Given what we know about those people, I don’t think it’s going to be a good story,” Percy cautioned. Of course he’d heard about the events, Harry blowing up his muggle aunt and running away with Sirius Black on the loose had been huge news at the time, despite the Ministry’s attempt to cover it up.
Harry went down to breakfast next morning to find the Dursleys already sitting around the kitchen table.
“It was weird. Only Petunia is usually up before me in the summer,” Harry mused, shaking his head.
“What time was it?” Remus wondered.
“Almost half nine. Much later than I usually sleep in.”
“Well, if there is any day to have a lie in, it’s your birthday, I suppose,” Bill smiled.
They were watching a brand-new television, a welcome-home-for-the-summer present for Dudley, who had been complaining loudly about the long walk between the fridge and the television in the living room.
“He complained about what?” Draco blinked.
“I mean, he complains about literally everything,” Harry pointed out.
“Kind of like you, Ickle Malfoy,” Fred smirked. Draco glared at him.
“I’m nothing like that filth.”
“You kind of are,” George grinned.
“Enough boys. Percy is right. It’s not likely to be pleasant,” Arthur spoke up, fixing the twins with a stern glare. Harry sighed and shrank into Sirius’ side.
Dudley had spent most of the summer in the kitchen, his piggy little eyes fixed on the screen and his five chins wobbling as he ate continually.
“Eww!”
“Yuck!”
“That is disgusting!”
“Why do his parents let him do that?” Several people wondered at once.
Harry sat down between Dudley and Uncle Vernon. Instead of wishing Harry a happy birthday, none of the Dursleys gave any sign that they had noticed Harry enter the room. Unfortunately, Harry was far too used to this to care.
Several people muttered angrily under their breath.
He helped himself to a piece of toast and then looked up at the newsreader on the television, who was halfway through a report on an escaped convict. The newsreader was saying that Black was armed and extremely dangerous.
Sirius groaned. “It’s going to be a long book, isn’t it?”
“They are all long,” Harry muttered. “But yes. It’s not going to be great for you either, this time.”
A special hotline had been set up for sightings of Black to be reported immediately. Vernon snorted, saying there was no need to tell them Black was no good, saying he was a filthy layabout and talking about his hair.
“Oi!” Sirius yelped indignantly. “I’d like to see how you look after being in that place for twelve years innocent or not. And he’d be not.”
“Really? You’re upset because Vernon Dursley, of all people, complained about your hair?” Remus rolled his eyes.
“And it was pretty bad,” Harry grinned. Sirius narrowed his eyes and Harry began to shuffle away from him. A deceptively strong arm wrapped around his shoulders, holding him in place.
He shot a nasty look sideways at Harry, whose untidy hair had always been a source of great annoyance to Uncle Vernon. Compared to the man on the television, however, whose gaunt face was surrounded by a matted, elbow-length tangle, Harry felt very well groomed indeed.
Sirius gave an exaggerated gasp, feigning offence.
“Wow. That must have been pretty bad to make Harry’s hair look tidy,” George teased. Sirius and Harry both glared at him.
The newsreader had reappeared and changed the topic. Vernon complained that they hadn’t stated where the maniac had escaped from, and he could be coming up the street right then.
“Not yet. Give it a week or so,” Harry laughed.
The Ministry workers all winced at the casual mention of how easily Sirius had found Harry. It was a very good job he hadn’t been trying to kill Harry or it would have been extremely bad.
Aunt Petunia whipped around and peered intently out of the kitchen window. Harry knew Aunt Petunia would simply love to be the one to call the hotline number.
Several people rolled their eyes.
She was the nosiest woman in the world and spent most of her life spying on her boring, law-abiding neighbours.
“Eh, the neighbours are equally nosy,” Harry shrugged. “They were probably all doing the same thing.”
Vernon asked when they would learn that hanging was the only way to deal with these people.
“Does he mean criminals? Like, all criminals?” Charlie frowned. “That’s a bit harsh?”
“And sending someone to live with soul-sucking demons for any offense isn’t harsh?” Hermione asked.
“It’s not every offense,” Emmeline pointed out.
“Pretty much. It’s either a fine or prison. And even in the lightest security, you can feel the dementors,” Sirius reminded her.
Petunia agrees, still squinting into the next garden. Vernon finished his drink and said he’d better be off soon as Marge’s train arrived at ten. Harry, who had been thinking about Hermione’s present, was jolted back to the present at the mention of Marge, who was Vernon’s sister. Harry had been forced to call her ‘aunt’ all his life, despite not being blood related.
Sirius snarled angrily.
Aunt Marge lived in the country, in a house with a large garden, where she bred bulldogs. She didn’t often stay in Privet Drive, because she couldn’t bear to leave her precious dogs, but each of her visits stood out horribly vividly in Harry’s mind.
“Aaaand we’re going to recount each and every one, aren’t we?” Harry groaned.
“Yes,” Draco nodded, scanning the rest of the page quickly.
At Dudley’s fifth birthday party, Aunt Marge had whacked Harry around the shins with her walking stick to stop him beating Dudley at musical statues.
A few unhappy grumbles could be heard, but they knew worse was coming and so kept most of their irritation quiet.
A few years later, she had turned up at Christmas with a computerised robot for Dudley and a box of dog biscuits for Harry.
“She what?” Sirius asked, repulsed.
“She actually gave you a box of dog biscuits?” Andromeda asked in disgust. Harry shrugged.
“I just threw them out. It could have been worse.” Nobody bothered to argue with him on that specific point.
On her last visit, the year before Harry had started at Hogwarts, Harry had accidentally trodden on the paw of her favourite dog. Ripper had chased Harry out into the garden and up a tree, and Aunt Marge had refused to call him off until past midnight.
“How long were you up there?”
“A while.” Harry’s tone of voice told everyone he wasn’t going to answer in any more depth than that.
The memory of this incident still brought tears of laughter to Dudley’s eyes.
“Of course it did,” Remus scowled.
“I’ll bring tears to his eyes,” Ron muttered angrily.
“Only if you let us help,” Fred stated grimly.
“You’ll do no such thing, boys. Leave it to the adults to sort out,” Molly scolded.
“You mean the same adults that left him in that place and then didn’t bother to check on him? Those adults? Or the adults that Harry is supposed to be able to confide in but constantly ignore or dismiss him?” Fred snapped at his mother. “Professor McGonagall told Dumbledore they were the worst sort of muggles after a single day of watching them, but when Harry came to Hogwarts, she didn’t check on him, did she?” Minerva looked down, shame-faced. “Or when we told you he’d been starved and had bars on his window, and you just thought we were lying to get out of trouble. Why should we trust any one of you with Harry?” Fred finished his rant and George put a hand on his twin’s arm to calm him down, although he agreed with every word that had been said. There was a stunned silence as none of the adults had a rebuttal for Fred’s words.
“Mr. Potter…” Dumbledore began but he was cut off by Ron.
“Don’t you start!” He glared at the headmaster. For a lot of his time here, Ron had been focusing on his family problems, his embarrassment at having some of his insecurities read out and having his parents find out exactly what he had been doing for the past few years. But he’d also been taking note of the headmaster’s actions ever since he’d learnt just how bad his best friend’s home life had been and exactly who had put him there. Something had always struck him as strange about their first year, and while he’d thought it was cool at the time for Dumbledore to let Harry face You-Know-Who, he didn’t think that now. Now, he was suspicious about what the headmaster had planned for his friend. Bill had clearly realised something as well, Ron didn’t know exactly what, but it was big. And he just knew he wasn’t going to like it. And once they’d read about his first and second years again, he’d started going over third year in his own mind. And he didn’t like some of the conclusions he reached.
“Ron!” Molly glared at him. Ron glared right back but chose not to continue the argument right then.
Vernon snarled that Marge would be there for a week. Then stated they needed to get a few things straight before he collected her. Dudley finally looked away from the tele, preferring to watch Harry being bullied by Vernon.
There were many eye rolls and mutterings.
The first order was to keep a civil tongue in his head when talking to Marge. Harry retorted that he would if she did.
George whistled appreciatively. “Good for you, Harry.”
“Not good for him if he gets in trouble for rudeness,” Percy pointed out.
“It’s not rude, it’s a fair request,” Tonks said.
“To most people. To those people, it’ll be seen as rude,” Charlie reminded her. She sighed.
Vernon ignored this.
“At least that’s something,” Remus muttered.
And continued that Marge didn’t know anything about his abnormality and they didn’t want any of his funny stuff while she was there. He told Harry to behave himself.
“Does that mean they don’t remember that Harry can’t use magic outside school?” Neville wondered.
“I think they forgot for a bit, yeah. But if I used that threat, they would have remembered eventually,” Harry shrugged.
Harry replied he would if she did.
“Pushing your luck a bit there. Which really isn’t a good idea given the extremes your luck goes to,” Kingsley said with a grimace.
Vernon ignored this again, saying they’d told Marge Harry attended St Brutus’ Secure Centre for Incurably Criminal Boys.
“What?” Several people asked indignantly. Harry scowled.
“Did they tell everyone that or just Marge?” Remus wondered.
“Everyone probably. It explains why the neighbours started avoiding me even more than before.”
“Who cares what some awful muggles think?” Draco asked.
“For once, blondie is right,” Tonks said. Draco glared at her. “You’ll never have to go back there anyway, and it won’t matter what they think.”
Harry was angry yelled ‘what’ and Vernon told him to stick to the story or there would be trouble. Harry sat there, white-faced and furious, staring at Uncle Vernon, hardly able to believe it. Aunt Marge coming for a week-long visit was the worst birthday present the Dursleys had ever given him, including that pair of Uncle Vernon’s old socks.
“Oh, you were angry about the visit, not the school thing,” Ron nodded.
“I was pretty angry at both, but the visit was more immediate.”
Vernon said he’d better be off to the station. He asked if Dudley want to go but his son refused, having gone back to watching tv with Harry’s threatening over with. Petunia said Duddy had to make himself smart for his auntie. Mummy had bought him a new bow tie
“I love how she still talks like he’s five,” Tonks snorted.
“Mentally, I’m pretty sure he is,” Charlie pointed out.
“Besides, it’ll take longer than a trip to the station to make that kid look smart,” Ted muttered.
“It’s not like she’ll be able to see the tie under his chins anyway,” George grinned.
Uncle Vernon clapped Dudley on his porky shoulder and left. Harry, who had been sitting in a kind of horrified trance, had a sudden idea.
“Oh no!” Several people groaned.
“Hey!” Harry complained. “This wasn’t a bad plan.”
“Did it work?” Hermione asked, eyebrows raised.
“Technically no, but that was because of what happened with Marge. The actual plan worked, it was just the execution which was kind of beyond my control,” Harry defended himself.
Abandoning his toast, he quickly followed Uncle Vernon to the front door. Uncle Vernon was pulling on his car coat and snarled that he wasn’t taking Harry.
“Like he’d want to go,” Ron snorted.
Harry stated he wouldn’t want to go.
Ron and Harry high fived.
He continued that he wanted to ask him something. Vernon eyed him suspiciously as he told him that third years at his school were allowed to visit the village sometimes. Vernon asked ‘so’ and Harry stated he needed him to sign the permission form. His uncle sneered and asked why he should do that.
“Because it’s the decent thing to do,” Arthur sighed.
“Like that matters to them. It’s something Harry wants, that’s the only reason he needs to refuse,” Remus frowned unhappily.
Harry pointed out that it would be hard work pretending to Marge that he goes to St Whatsits. Vernon yelled the name of the Secure Centre at him, and Harry happily detected a note of panic in his voice.
“Blackmail. Nice!” Sirius grinned, giving Harry a high five.
“Honestly, purely by coincidence it turned out to be a good thing they didn’t sign the form. It was hard enough refusing him permission to visit Hogsmeade without it. It would have been much worse denying him if he’d had one signed,” Minerva muttered to Pomona.
Harry agreed, saying it was a lot to remember.
“Only for you, Potter,” Severus rolled his eyes, but there was no nastiness in his voice. He almost sounded humorous which weirded Harry out slightly.
He added that he would need to make it sound convincing. He asked what would happen if he accidentally slipped. Vernon roared that he would get the stuffing knocked out of him, advancing with his fist raised.
“Don’t you dare!” Sirius snarled.
“He didn’t touch me,” Harry assured him. “Well, aside from some spit,” he added with a grimace. Several people shuddered at that.
Harry stood his ground.
“Course he did,” Fred stated proudly, but he was eyeing Harry with concern. Was he standing his ground because he considered Hogsmeade worth a beating, or did he have enough confidence that his uncle wouldn’t actually hit him? The second option didn’t quite tally with the rest of the evidence. Even if there had been no explicit beatings in the books, his aunt had tried to hit him with a frying pan before, and Dudley had been encouraged to hit him with his school stick (which was still weird to Fred).
Harry pointed out that having the stuffing knocked out of him wouldn’t make Marge forget what he could tell her. Uncle Vernon stopped, his fist still raised, his face an ugly puce.
“Living dangerously there, Potter,” Moody grunted.
“I live dangerously all the time,” Harry shrugged. “At least that time I thought I’d get something good out of it.”
“That’s a bit grim,” Tonks frowned.
“Having you heard these books? My life is one big danger and after another. Might as well try and enjoy what I can,” Harry shrugged again. Sirius hugged him tightly at that while Bill gave Dumbledore a pointed look.
Harry quickly said that if Vernon signed his form, he’d remember everything he was required to and pretend to be normal.
“Well, that won’t work. We already covered all the reasons you’re not normal,” Fred grinned.
“That’s why it says he’ll pretend,” George pointed out.
Harry could tell that Uncle Vernon was thinking it over, even if his teeth were bared and a vein was throbbing in his temple. Eventually he agreed, saying that if Harry behaved during the visit, then he’d sign it at the end of the week.
“Ah, well, it wouldn’t have worked anyway then. He’d probably just go back on his word at the end of the week,” Ted sighed.
“No,” Harry disagreed. “He wouldn’t, if only to keep me from following through should Marge come back. Or literally anyone else he didn’t want me blabbing to. Not that it matters either way.”
“True. You wouldn’t have been allowed to Hogsmeade even if they’d signed the form because of Sirius, and now someone else can give you permission,” Remus told him. Harry nodded.
Vernon wheeled around, pulled open the front door and slammed it so hard that one of the little panes of glass at the top fell out.
A few people snorted at that.
Harry didn’t return to the kitchen. He went back upstairs to his bedroom. If he was going to act like a real Muggle, he’d better start now. Slowly and sadly, he gathered up all his presents and his birthday cards and hid them under the loose floorboard with his homework.
“Even muggles celebrate their birthday,” Andromeda pointed out.
“Yeah, but I don’t think a secure centre for incurably criminal boys would be the type of place you make friends who send you birthday cards,” Harry said.
“Good point,” Tonks winced.
Then he went to Hedwig’s cage. Errol seemed to have recovered; he and Hedwig were both asleep, heads under their wings. Harry sighed, then poked them both awake.
“Bet Hedwig loved that,” Ron chuckled.
“Nope. And she didn’t like being told to clear off either.”
“She clearly loves you very much and probably doesn’t want to leave you alone there,” Charlie smiled.
Harry told her she had to leave for a week. He suggested she go with Errol to Ron. He would write a note explaining.
“It probably would be good for Errol to have an escort all the way to Egypt as well,” Percy muttered.
Hedwig’s large amber eyes were reproachful, and Harry told her it wasn’t his fault. It was the only way he’d be allowed to visit the village with Ron and Hermione. Ten minutes later, Errol and Hedwig (who had a note to Ron bound to her leg) soared out of the window and out of sight. Harry, now feeling thoroughly miserable, put the empty cage away inside the wardrobe.
Harry leant into Sirius slightly. He knew this chapter was just going to get worse and honestly, he didn’t want to hear Marge’s words again, especially considering Snape was the one reading. Hearing it in his voice, which often insulted Harry’s father as Marge had done, would be just as bad as hearing it the first time. Why oh why had Snape, of all the people in the room, been the one to get this chapter? Oh yeah, because his life sucked.
But Harry didn’t have long to brood. In next to no time, Aunt Petunia was shrieking up the stairs for Harry to come down and get ready to welcome their guest. He reached the hall and she snapped at him to do something about his hair.
“Good luck with that,” Sirius chortled.
“Unless you’ve got a whole bottle of Sleakeazy around, that won’t be happening,” Remus smiled.
Harry couldn’t see the point of trying to make his hair lie flat. Aunt Marge loved criticising him, so the untidier he looked, the happier she would be.
“Sounds like someone we know,” Ron muttered, glancing over at Snape who sneered.
All too soon, there was a crunch of gravel outside as Uncle Vernon’s car pulled back into the driveway, then the clunk of the car doors, and footsteps on the garden path. Petunia hissed at Harry to get the door. He did so with a feeling of great gloom in his stomach.
The readers all had a similar feeling.
On the threshold stood Aunt Marge. She was very like Uncle Vernon; large, beefy and purple faced, she even had a moustache, though not as bushy as his.
“Really? A moustache?” Tonks asked with a giggle. Harry nodded.
“This is going to be so much fun,” Charlie muttered sarcastically.
“Hey, I blame you. You’re the one who said the last chapter hadn’t been too bad for a Dursley one,” Tonks reminded him.
“This already happened! Whatever I said wouldn’t make any difference,” he protested.
“We can still blame you,” Bill grinned.
In one hand she held an enormous suitcase, and tucked under the other was an old and evil-tempered bulldog.
“I take it that’s the one that chased you up a tree?” Sirius scowled.
“Yeah,” Harry grimaced. He really hated that dog.
Marge asked where her Dudders was, then calling him her neffy poo.
Most of the younger readers all snorted.
“It’s no wonder that boy is so messed up with parents and an aunt like that,” Ted murmured to his wife. She nodded in agreement.
“And with a school that encourages students to hit each other with sticks, I doubt he will learn any better there,” she sighed.
Dudley came waddling down the hall, his blond hair plastered flat to his fat head, a bow-tie just visible under his many chins. Aunt Marge thrust the suitcase into Harry’s stomach, knocking the wind out of him.
Sirius snarled.
“I’d prefer that to being smothered the way Dudley was,” Harry assured him.
Then she seized Dudley in a tight one-armed hug and planted a large kiss on his cheek. Harry knew perfectly well that Dudley only put up with Aunt Marge’s hugs because he was well paid for it, and sure enough, when they broke apart, Dudley had a crisp twenty-pound note clutched in his fat fist.
“He has to be paid to hug his own aunt?” Molly looked scandalised.
“It’s the only thing that would make him walk all the way down the hallway and away from the tv and food,” Ron snorted.
“I’d put up with Muriel if I got paid to do it,” George grinned.
“Fred!”
“I’m not Fred,” George rolled his eyes.
“Sorry George, but don’t talk about Aunt Muriel like that.”
Marge then greeted Petunia, striding past Harry to kiss her on the cheek. Vernon came in, smiling, and shut the door. He asked Marge if she wanted tea and what Ripper would want. Marge said he would have some tea from her saucer.
“Urgh!” Several people looked grossed out.
“Tea is bad for dogs!” Charlie exclaimed.
“As a supposed dog breeder, she should know that,” Luna frowned.
They all trooped into the kitchen, leaving Harry alone in the hall with the suitcase.
“Works for me. I’d rather Marge forgot I was there more often,” Harry muttered.
But Harry wasn’t complaining; any excuse not to be with Aunt Marge was fine by him, so he began to heave the case upstairs into the spare bedroom, taking as long as he could.
“And it still wasn’t long enough,” he sighed.
By the time he got back to the kitchen, Aunt Marge had been supplied with tea and fruitcake and Ripper was lapping noisily in the corner.
All of the animal loves flinched.
“I hope she finished with it and is not planning on sharing with the dog,” Andromeda said in disgust.
“Ripper had his own bowl with some of her tea in it.”
Harry saw Aunt Petunia wince slightly as specks of tea and drool flecked her clean floor. Aunt Petunia hated animals.
“Well, at least someone else is suffering, even if only a little,” Sirius muttered grumpily.
Vernon asked Marge who was looking after the other dogs.
“Hopefully someone who knows what they are doing,” Charlie scowled.
“I know she has someone who usually helps her out, but I’ve never met him.”
She stated that Colonel Fubster managing them. He was retired and she thought it good for him to have something to do. But she couldn’t leave Ripper who pines if away from her.
“Honestly, animals usually have good taste. I’d have thought he’d want to get away from her,” Charlie said.
“She had Ripper since he was born. He doesn’t know any better,” Harry told him grimly.
“No wonder he’s so vicious. She’s trained him that way,” Bill rolled his eyes.
“Poor Ripper,” Luna sighed sadly.
Ripper began to growl again as Harry sat down. This directed Aunt Marge’s attention to Harry for the first time.
“Stupid dog,” Sirius scowled.
She asked if he was still there.
“Obviously,” Hermione rolled her eyes.
“Unfortunately,” Fred scowled.
Harry agreed. She told him not to say ‘yes’ in an ungrateful tone, saying it was good of Vernon to keep him.
“Yeah. So ‘good’ of him,” Ron spat, sarcastically.
She continued that she wouldn’t have done it herself. He’d have gone straight to an orphanage if dumped on her doorstep.
“He probably would have been raised better in an orphanage,” Remus muttered.
“But he wouldn’t have the protection from Lily that saved his life in first year,” Amelia reminded him. “As unfortunate as it is, Harry did gain something from it. There is no guarantee an orphanage would have better conditions.”
"He would still have the protection from Lily's sacrifice though. It's just the blood wards on the house that require him to live with blood relatives," Bill pointed out.
“No guarantee it would be better than living in a cupboard under the stairs and having frying pans aimed at his head?” Sirius scowled angrily.
Harry really didn’t appreciate having his life at the Dursleys discussed as much it was being currently, reading about it was bad enough, the extra discussions were highly annoying. He said as much quietly to Sirius who apologised and promised to try and keep his comments at a minimum.
Harry was bursting to say that he’d rather live in an orphanage than with the Dursleys, but the thought of the Hogsmeade form stopped him. He forced his face into a painful smile.
“Good. Don’t let her get to you on the very first morning. However trying she is,” Kingsley nodded.
Marge told him not to smirk at her. She said he hadn’t improved since she last saw him and had hoped school would knock some manners into him.
“He’s the most well mannered out of everyone in that stupid house,” Fred scowled.
“The bar isn’t exactly high,” George reminded him. Fred shrugged.
She took a large gulp of tea, wiped her moustache and asked where Vernon sent him. Vernon gave her the lie about St Brutus’, saying it was a first-rate institution for hopeless cases.
“So, they should send Dudley instead,” Charlie commented.
“Definitely a hopeless case if there ever was one,” Bill agreed.
Marge asked Harry if they used a cane at St Brutus’. Harry paused, but Vernon nodded behind Marge’s back, and he agreed. Then he felt he should do it properly before adding ‘all the time’. She said this was excellent and that she wouldn’t have this namby-pamby, wishy-washy nonsense about not hitting people who deserve it.
If someone in that house deserves a beating, it is you,” Sirius snarled. Then he squeezed Harry’s arm apologetically.
She added that a good thrashing was needed in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred.
“Maybe they should have tried that on Dudley then. Maybe he’d be less of a brat,” Tonks muttered.
“Unlikely. They believe he is a perfectly good child. They think his behaviour is acceptable, but Harry’s good manners are what should be punished,” Bill pointed out.
Marge asked if Harry had been beaten often. Harry agreed, saying he’d been beaten loads of times. She narrowed her eyes, stating she didn’t like his tone. If he could speak of his beatings in such a casual manner, they weren’t hitting him hard enough. She suggested Petunia write to the school and give them permission to use extreme force in Harry’s case.
“She what?” Arthur asked, aghast.
“That’s…that woman is horrible,” Molly shook her head in disbelief that one family could be so awful.
“If this is the very first meal, I’m honestly surprised Harry lasted almost the whole week before blowing her up,” Kingsley muttered.
“And I understand why a thirteen-year-old had such a big outburst of accidental magic,” Amelia agreed quietly.
Perhaps Uncle Vernon was worried that Harry might forget their bargain; in any case, he changed the subject abruptly.
“That’s something, I suppose,” George said grimly.
He asked about the news.
“Really? Of all the topics!” Sirius groaned. Harry offered a commiserating smile.
As Aunt Marge started to make herself at home, Harry caught himself thinking almost longingly of life at number four without her.
“I don’t blame you,” Remus sighed.
“I can’t believe anything actually makes their usual level of awfulness seem like a good thing,” Ted shook his head.
“Well, if your options are bad or worse, you go for bad,” Tonks said glumly.
Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia usually encouraged Harry to stay out of their way, which Harry was only too happy to do. Aunt Marge, on the other hand, wanted Harry under her eye at all times, so that she could boom out suggestions for his improvement.
“Merlin, it’s like a week-long potions lesson,” Ron grimaced. Severus glared at him.
“It’s scary how alike Snape and Marge are when it comes to Harry,” Fred noted. Severus moved his glare to Fred. It burned him even more he couldn’t fully deny it.
She delighted in comparing Harry with Dudley, and took huge pleasure in buying Dudley expensive presents whilst glaring at Harry, as though daring him to ask why he hadn’t got a present too.
“Like I’d fall for that,” Harry snorted.
She also kept throwing out dark hints about what made Harry such an unsatisfactory person. On the third day she told Vernon he shouldn’t blame himself for the way the boy turned out.
“You mean he can’t take credit for Harry somehow turning out as such a polite, young man,” Molly corrected.
“It is quite miraculous,” Arthur agreed.
“That’s all Harry,” Remus smiled.
She continued that if something was rotten on the inside there was nothing anyone could do about it.
“We noticed. Clearly there is nothing anyone can do to fix that family,” Fred sneered.
Harry tried to concentrate on his food, but his hands shook, and his face was starting to burn with anger. He forced himself to remember the Hogsmeade form and not to rise to the bait. However, Marge was still talking, saying that if there was something wrong with the bitch, there was something wrong with the pup.
It took people a few seconds to realise what Snape was saying, his teeth were gritted so hard as he spoke. Then there was a wave of outrage.
“How dare she!” Sirius snarled, flexing his fingers as if he could strangle Marge right there.
“That cow,” Emmeline exclaimed.
“The only thing wrong with Lily was her unfortunate relation to Petunia,” Remus scowled.
At that moment, the wine glass Aunt Marge was holding exploded in her hand. Shards of glass flew in every direction and Aunt Marge spluttered and blinked, her great ruddy face dripping.
“Time for Harry to leave,” Charlie said worriedly.
Petunia squealed, asking if Marge was alright. Marge told her not to worry as she mopped her face. She said she must have squeezed it too hard and had done the same thing the other day.
“At least she has a ready-made excuse for that,” Amelia said, relieved.
“How did she managed to break a glass by holding it too firmly?” Percy wondered.
“Who knows. As long as they aren’t blaming Harry, who cares?” Fred shrugged.
“Marge isn’t blaming Harry. The other two might,” George pointed out.
But Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon were both looking at Harry suspiciously, so he decided he’d better skip pudding and escape from the table as soon as he could.
“Did it work?” Remus wondered.
“Yeah. I think they wanted me to go as much as I wanted to leave.”
Outside in the hall, he leaned against the wall, breathing deeply. It had been a long time since he’d lost control and made something explode.
“When did you last make something explode?” Fred asked interestedly.
“A few years before I started Hogwarts,” Harry told him.
“What happened?” George questioned eagerly.
“I’ll tell you later. I want to get this over with.”
He couldn’t afford to let it happen again. The Hogsmeade form wasn’t the only thing at stake – if he carried on like that, he’d be in trouble with the Ministry of Magic.
“Not for accidental magic,” Amelia assured him.
“So, I didn’t just get away with it because of Sirius?” Harry asked.
“No. Although, there should have been an enquiry as to why you had such a big bout of accidental magic at your age, you shouldn’t have gotten into trouble, regardless of circumstances.”
“Ministry officials had to go to the house to fix Marge and none of them seemed to notice anything wrong with those people?” Charlie wondered.
“I guess they just assumed the anger was about the incident itself, not an underlying hatred of magic,” Kingsley sighed.
“Not to mention they were probably afraid of adult wizards given what happened when Hagrid visited,” Arthur added.
Harry was still an underage wizard, and he was forbidden by wizard law to do magic outside school. His record wasn’t exactly clean, either. Only last summer he’d got an official warning which had stated quite clearly that if the Ministry got wind of any more magic in Privet Drive, Harry would face expulsion from Hogwarts.
“I will have that stricken from your record,” Amelia told him. She already had a note to do just that somewhere on her very long list of things to be done once they returned.
He heard the Dursleys leaving the table and hurried upstairs out of the way. He got through the next three days by forcing himself to think about his Handbook of Do-it-Yourself Broomcare whenever Aunt Marge started on him.
Hermione smiled faintly.
This worked quite well, though it seemed to give him a glazed look, because Aunt Marge started voicing the opinion that he was mentally subnormal.
Several people snarled angrily.
Ron felt bad about how much joy he had taken from Harry blowing up his aunt. While he thought she deserved it, now more than ever, he hadn’t realised just how much his best friend had put up with before it happened.
At last, at long last, the final evening of Marge’s stay arrived.
Everybody tensed. They knew it was going to be awful. Even more awful than everything else they had already read because this cause Harry to snap, when he’d already put up with her abuse for almost a full week.
Aunt Petunia cooked a fancy dinner and Uncle Vernon uncorked several bottles of wine.
“Several bottles? There are only three of them able to drink alcohol,” Molly frowned disapprovingly.
“And Petunia doesn’t drink much. Marge and Uncle Vernon had at least two bottles each,” Harry grimaced.
“Well, that won’t help anything,” Ted sighed.
They got all the way through the soup and the salmon without a single mention of Harry’s faults; during the lemon meringue pie, Uncle Vernon bored them all with a long talk about Grunnings, his drill-making company; then Aunt Petunia made coffee and Uncle Vernon brought out a bottle of brandy.
“I don’t think more alcohol is necessary there,” Kingsley frowned.
“Past a certain point I don’t think it’s going to matter. Unless they drink enough to actually pass out, which would be the best outcome. They are almost certainly already drunk before the brandy,” Emmeline pointed out.
He asked if he could tempt Marge who had already had quite a lot of wine. She agreed to a small one but asked him to keep adding a bit more.
“How much did she have?” Remus wondered in horrified anticipation.
“A full glass.”
Dudley was eating his fourth slice of pie. Aunt Petunia was sipping coffee with her little finger sticking out.
Draco rolled his eyes.
Harry really wanted to disappear into his bedroom, but he met Uncle Vernon’s angry little eyes and knew he would have to sit it out.
“Damn, why?” Tonks groaned.
“Even if he’d let me leave, Marge would have wanted me to stay,” Harry told her grimly.
Marge smacked her lips and placed her empty brandy glass back down.
“She drank the whole thing in one go?” Ted blinked, looking reluctantly impressed. Harry nodded.
She praised Petunia for the meal, saying she normally just had a fry-up as she had twelve dogs to look after.
“Really? Twelve? I hope she treats the rest of them better than Ripper,” Charlie said.
“I wouldn’t count on that. Although, maybe she just spoils Ripper with things that could kill him, as he’s supposedly her favourite,” Bill suggested.
She burped richly and patted her great tweed stomach.
Narcissa, Draco and Andromeda all wrinkled their noses in disgust.
She stated she liked to see a healthy-sized boy, winking at Dudley.
“Nobody in that house is healthy-sized,” Molly tutted. “One doesn’t eat enough, and the rest eat too much.”
Marge continued that Dudley would be a proper-sized man like his father.
“Wow. How are these people so delusional?” Ron wondered.
“I’ve been asking myself that for years,” Harry said dryly.
She agreed to a spot more brandy.
A few people winced at that.
Then she started on Harry. She jerked her head at him, who felt his stomach clench. The Handbook, he thought quickly. She stated he had a mean, runty look about him.
“I wonder why,” Hermione stated sharply.
She continued that you got that with dogs, and she’d had Colonel Fubster drown a ratty one last year that was weak and underbred.
“She had a dog drowned?” Luna gasped, looking horrified.
“More importantly, did she just imply Harry should have been drowned?” Fred asked, horrified.
“I’m going to kill her!” Sirius snarled.
“No. You’re not. I’m going to kill her first,” Remus told him calmly, although his eyes had taken on a more amber hue like a wolf’s.
“Nobody is killing anyone,” Amelia stated, though she didn’t look convinced about that. “They can all just rot in jail instead.”
“But, even if the…Petunia and Vernon could be tried through the wizarding system as guardians of a wizard, Marge can’t be,” Tonks pointed out unhappily.
“If she doesn’t know that tea is bad for dogs, I’m sure her breeding practice is probably illegal in some way. We can tip off the muggle police,” Kingsley suggested. Honestly, even if it wasn’t illegal, he was quite tempted to forge some evidence so it would appear to be anyway. It was the least she deserved.
“She’s a terrible person, can we please move on,” Harry begged. Thankfully, Snape seemed to agree with him and continued reading.
Harry was trying to remember page twelve of his book: A Charm to Cure Reluctant Reversers. He could still hear Marge saying how it all came down to blood. She assured Petunia she was saying nothing against her family, but her sister was a bad egg.
Severus’ teeth were gritted once more, making it difficult to hear what he was saying, but they would understand enough.
Sirius and Remus both scowled furiously while the rest of the room’s occupants muttered angrily to themselves.
She continued that they turn up in the best families. Then Lily had run off with a wastrel.
“James wasn’t a wastrel!” Sirius shouted.
Harry was staring at his plate, a funny ringing in his ears. Grasp your broom firmly by the tail, he thought. But he couldn’t remember what came next. Aunt Marge’s voice seemed to be boring into him like one of Uncle Vernon’s drills. Marge asked what Potter did as she helped herself to more brandy. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia were looking extremely tense.
“If they were so worried they could have tried to put a stop to it. Told Harry to leave the table or something, seeing as they wouldn’t tell that foul woman to shut up like they should,” Ted said angrily.
Dudley had even looked up from his pie to gape at his parents. Vernon, half glanced at Harry as he stated that James was unemployed.
“He was in hiding to protect his family! And before that he was fighting in a war!” Sirius growled.
“They wouldn’t have the first clue what James did even if he was working,” Remus pointed out, trying to remain calm himself, which was becoming more and more difficult.
Marge said she expected it, calling him a no-account, good-for-nothing, lazy scrounger.
Snape’s voice bore into Harry’s head, not unlike Marge’s and he fought to stop himself from covering his ears like a small child. A second later he wished he had as Sirius finally completely exploded into outraged yelling. Most of which wasn’t even intelligible words, but incoherent, incandescent rage dotted with expletives that continuously had Molly screeching his name.
It took them several minutes, which was mostly the effort of Remus, to calm Sirius down enough for him to be removed to another room where he struggled to further calm himself down. Most of his rage wasn’t necessarily at the specific insults, Snape had hurled far worse during their school years, but at the build up of the entire week. Which is how long the reading of this chapter had felt like. And the knowledge that all of this was being said about a dead couple, two of his best friends, in front of their orphaned son. All of it had tried his last nerve, spiralling into a familiar black rage that had helped him get through Azkaban, along with the knowledge of his innocence and his need for revenge.
Eventually, Remus managed to get through to him that they needed to support Harry through his, and the thought of his godson was the final kick he needed to at least get himself under some semblance of control.
They made it back into the reading room, to find everyone else was still just as outraged as Sirius at what had been said, especially that it was in front of Harry.
Harry, who was curled up on the couch, practically forcing himself into a small ball that was rocking gently. The Weasley twins were on either side of him with Ron kneeling in front of him while the others all vented their anger at the Dursleys to each other. Sirius immediately felt a wave of guilt. He’d put himself and his own emotions ahead of his godson. Again. It was just incredibly difficult. For twelve years he’d only been allowed negative emotions. He’d had to force himself not to think about Harry, except in terms of guilt, lest the memories and happy feelings be taken from him.
It was why, aside from a few brief glimpses such as the road near the Dursley’s and the Quidditch game, Sirius hadn’t sought out Harry throughout the last year. He’d had a hard time allowing himself the freedom to dwell on positive things, as well as being terrified of how he would be received. He hadn’t known exactly what Harry had heard about him and it was easier to focus on his need for revenge, the main thing that had driven him to survive the last twelve years, than focus on Harry. It had been made worse by the dementor’s presence all around the school which had meant he hadn’t been able to really recover from his time in Azkaban. All year, despite being sort-of free, he’d still only been allowed negative emotions and he’d been forced to focus on his need for revenge to the exclusion of all else in order to survive.
At the shack, it had been clear Harry had heard and believed the worst of him, and it was easier to focus on Peter than the hurt he had felt at that, especially as he’d been struggling with the joy at finally getting a chance to actually talk to his godson for the first time. A few days in this room wasn’t anywhere near enough to even truly begin sorting through his issues, but that didn’t stop him from feeling guilty whenever he screwed up. He already had enough worries about being a good enough parental figure to Harry without having emotional breakdowns all the time.
He sat down beside Harry, moving twin one out of the way, and gently prised him from his curled-up position. To his relief, Harry came willingly and sank against him, hiding his face in Sirius’ chest. Ron gave him an approving nod and forced twin two to move so he could sit on Harry’s other side.
Eventually they all calmed down enough to retake their seats.
“Maybe someone else should read the rest,” Fred suggested. Ron nodded vigorously in agreement. Severus was more than happy to hand the odious task of reading to some other unfortunate soul, so held the book out to Filius who took it without complaint.
Harry stated that he was not. The table went very quiet. Harry was shaking all over. He had never felt so angry in his life. Vernon yelled for more brandy, having gone very white. He told Harry to go to bed.
“Bit late for that,” Tonks muttered angrily.
Marge disagreed, telling Harry to go on. She asked if he was proud of his parents. They had gone and gotten themselves killed in a car crash, she suspected they were drunk. Harry interrupted, saying they hadn’t died in a car crash. She screamed at him that he was a nasty liar and they had died in a car crash, leaving Harry to be a burden on their decent, hard-working relatives.
Everyone took a deep breath in an attempt to stop yet another outburst that they all knew was pointless, but they were all struggling with a deep-seated anger.
“No wonder Harry inflated her. She’s lucky that’s all he did, considering,” Kingsley muttered grimly.
“As long as I have plausible deniability, I’m tempted to look the other way if they hex her to Hogwarts and back,” Amelia replied.
“Harry’s the burden? Harry?” Ron spat furiously.
“If we use magic to place pranks, like shrinking keys and other annoyances but her memory is wiped of any knowledge of magic, is that allowed?” Fred wondered through gritted teeth.
“No. Definitely still illegal,” Arthur told him. “But any call outs to a muggle of the name Marge Dursley would be delayed for as long as possible.” Both twins grinned, but there was no pleasure in them. It was pure malice.
She called him an insolent, ungrateful little, but she stopped speaking halfway through. For a moment, it looked as though words had failed her. She seemed to be swelling with inexpressible anger – but the swelling didn’t stop. Her great red face started to expand, her tiny eyes bulged, and her mouth stretched too tightly for speech. Next second, several buttons burst from her tweed jacket and pinged off the walls – she was inflating like a monstrous balloon, her stomach bursting free of her tweed waistband, each of her fingers blowing up like a salami.
“Not bad. Better than she deserves but it’s a start,” Bill nodded. He was mentally going through all non-lethal yet inventively malicious curses he knew from Egypt that he could teach the twins.
Vernon and Petunia both yelled Marge’s name at the same time as her body began to rise off the chair. She was entirely round, her hands and feet sticking out weirdly, as she drifted up into the air making apoplectic popping noises.
“How come you’ve never done that to Snape?” Fred wondered suddenly. “That would be awesome!”
“It most certainly would not,” Severus told him icily.
“It wouldn’t be worth my life, doing that to Snape,” Harry pointed out.
“You didn’t do it to that thing on purpose, it wouldn’t be on purpose to Snape. I’m just curious as to how he hasn’t provoked you badly enough to get a response yet,” George said.
“Well, for one, he doesn’t have quite the same level of extended exposure to Severus that he did to that woman. For another, when he sees Severus, he is at Hogwarts and using magic frequently, which makes accidental magic less likely. Part of the reason accidental magic occurs in younger children, aside from the fact that they haven’t learnt control, is that they don’t use their magic as frequently, so it builds up. It then explodes out during a time of high emotions. Usually, once they are taught control, and begin using magic on a daily basis, outbursts become less likely, but still possible, particularly during summers when no magic may be used,” Filius explained. Hermione and Harry found his explanation particularly interesting, and even those that didn’t were just glad for something different to focus on for a few moments. Unfortunately, he soon continued reading.
Ripper came skidding into the room, barking madly. Vernon yelled out ‘no’ while seizing one of Marge’s feet in an attempt to pull her down again. Instead, he was almost lifted off his feet. Ripper then leapt forwards, sinking his teeth into Vernon’s leg.
“Good,” George said vindictively.
Harry tore from the dining room before anyone could stop him, heading for the cupboard under the stairs. The cupboard door burst magically open as he reached it.
“Did you open that windlessly and wordlessly?” Bill asked, surprised. Harry stared at him and shrugged.
“It might just be residual magic from such a large outburst,” Filius mused. “But it’s possible it was focused magic, like growing his hair back after a poor haircut. That’s a lot more focused than usual accidental magic and may have been wandless magic.”
“We’ll test for wandless or wordless ability later,” Moody grunted, looking at Harry who just nodded helplessly.
In seconds, he had heaved his trunk to the front door. He sprinted upstairs and threw himself under the bed, wrenched up the loose floorboard and grabbed the pillowcase full of his books and birthday presents. He wriggled out, seized Hedwig’s empty cage and dashed back downstairs to his trunk, just as Uncle Vernon burst out of the dining room, his trouser leg in bloody tatters.
A few people smirked in grim satisfaction.
He bellowed for Harry to come back and put her right.
“Like he’d do that even if he knew how,” Fred scoffed.
“Not a chance,” Harry agreed.
But a reckless rage had come over Harry.
Everyone winced. Thankfully, such a large outburst of accidental magic meant he was unlikely to have another one, despite how angry he was.
He kicked his trunk open, pulled out his wand and pointed it at Uncle Vernon.
“Harry…” Remus said uncertainly. He certainly thought the Dursleys deserved whatever Harry did to them but knew Harry would have felt guilty if he caused them any true harm.
“It was just a threat; I wasn’t going to curse him. Although mostly because I don’t really know any good ones,” Harry muttered.
“We’ll teach you,” Fred and George promised in unison.
“I’ll teach you plenty too,” Sirius vowed.
Harry stated that she deserved it.
Everyone nodded vigorously.
He repeated that she deserved what she got and warned Vernon to keep away from him. He fumbled for the catch on the door behind him. He added that he was leaving as he’d had enough. And next moment, he was out in the dark, quiet street, heaving his heavy trunk behind him, Hedwig’s cage under his arm.
“That’s it,” Filius announced.
“Let’s take a break,” Minerva stated quickly.
They all broke up, going to vent their frustrations in their own ways. Sirius and Remus took Harry to another room. To their surprise, Harry didn’t seem particularly angry, just frustrated and more than a little depressed.
“Are you…stupid question. How are you…is there anything we can do to help?” Sirius asked desperately. Harry offered him a wan smile.
“No. I just…hearing it once was more than enough. Twice was particularly unwelcome. Especially Snape’s voice and then everyone getting so angry when they’ve never really cared before. They all just thought I was irresponsible or found it funny that I accidentally blew up my aunt. None of them ever asked why I’d done it, or cared. Now they are all angry on my behalf. It’s a lot.”
“That’s fair. You’ve been constantly let down by so many people, us included,” Remus sighed. “And I understand that seeing them all showing they care rather than just saying it and not proving it is a lot to take in. Hopefully, that will get easier with time. I’m confident that pretty much every person in that room does care and will make sure you are never in a situation like that again.”
“And if Snivellus ever starts on you or your dad in front of you I’ll hex him so badly he…” Sirius began, but Remus cut him off with a sharp glare.
They stayed in the room a while longer, talking about the most trivial things to distract themselves. It was a little over half an hour before they returned to the room. Most people were already back and seated, although there were still many smaller discussions going on.
As soon as they emerged, the Weasley twins and Ron were standing up and hurrying over. While they didn’t bombard Harry with questions as he thought they might, they did accompany them to the couch, sitting with them. Harry was between Ron and Sirius. George was on Ron’s other side while Remus was on Sirius’. Fred decided to sprawl on the floor by Harry, Ron and George. They began telling him about all sorts of curses and hexes that could be used on the Dursleys', Marge in particular. While he would likely never use any of them, it did make Harry feel slightly better.
Once everyone was back, Filius retook the book and turned to the correct page.
Chapter 3: The Knight Bus
Chapter Text
Harry was several streets away before he collapsed onto a low wall in Magnolia Crescent, panting from the effort of dragging his trunk.
“I’m surprised you managed several streets with the weight of that thing,” Fred teased. “You are only little after all.” Harry stuck his tongue out.
“His trunk had wheels, or he wouldn’t have made it out of the garden,” Ron smirked.
“Be fair, he would have at least got to the end of his own street on pure rage,” Neville joined in.
“Nev!” Harry shot his dorm mate a betrayed look that made people laugh.
He sat quite still, anger still surging through him, listening to the frantic thumping of his heart. After ten minutes sitting on the wall his anger turned to panic. Whichever way he looked at it, he had never been in a worse fix.
“Seriously?” Sirius demanded. “Never? Not even when a basilisk had its fang in your arm?” Harry shrugged. He didn’t know how to answer that without reminding Sirius that he hadn’t minded the prospect of dying. Being potentially expelled from Hogwarts and forced back to the Dursleys forever seemed much worse of a fix than dying did to him, but he didn’t think his godfather would appreciate the explanation.
“You know teenagers are overly dramatic,” Bill put in to cover the awkwardness of Harry’s silence.
“It’s not just teenagers. So is Sirius,” Remus said dryly making a few people chuckle.
"And several other adults who should know better," Minerva added, glancing at Severus who sneered.
"Like you're any better on occasion," he retorted.
He was stranded by himself in the dark Muggle world, with absolutely nowhere to go. Additionally, he had just done serious magic, which meant that he was almost certainly expelled from Hogwarts.
“Ok, when we give out those letters, someone needs to explain to the muggle born and raised that accidental magic isn’t punished,” Amelia sighed.
“Harry was sent a warning for a house-elf doing magic. He’d still assume he’d be in trouble, accidental magic or not,” Percy pointed out grimly.
“But Amelia isn’t entirely wrong. It’s still something we should make sure they know, to prevent further situations like this,” Minerva said.
“’Like this’ meaning being dumped with abusive relatives who hate magic?” Fred asked.
“Well, yes,” she said slowly. “But also just for their peace of mind, even those not in as severe a situation as Mr. Potter may get stressed about performing accidental magic and being punished for it.”
“We need to add a basic wizarding knowledge class for first-year muggleborns anyway, for things that purebloods and magically raised students have grown up knowing. We can simply add this to the syllabus,” Pomona stated.
He had broken the Decree for the Restriction of Underage Wizardry so badly, he was surprised Ministry of Magic representatives weren’t swooping down on him where he sat.
“If you don’t do any more magic, they won’t be able to track you,” Fred told him with a grin.
Harry shivered and looked up and down Magnolia Crescent, wondering what was going to happen to him. He wondered if he would be arrested, or simply be outlawed from the wizarding world.
“And the severely overthinking his punishment is back,” George noted.
“It’s not exactly overthinking his punishment. I mean, it is because accidental magic isn’t punishable, but given the warning he got for Dobby’s actions, if Harry were blamed for this then he isn’t wrong. If he had performed the magic on purpose in front of a muggle who didn’t already know about magic, he would be expelled. Especially for a second offence. And as he hasn’t taken his OWLs, his wand would be snapped,” Kingsley said.
“They wouldn’t snap the Boy-Who-Lived’s wand,” Tonks scoffed.
“Harry wouldn’t know that,” her father reminded her. “So far, all his fame has brought him are extremes, where he is either a hero or vilified far more than anyone else would be. So, it’s not too much of a stretch to imagine this falling on the vilified end of the spectrum.”
He thought of Ron and Hermione, and his heart sank even lower. Harry was sure that, criminal or not, Ron and Hermione would want to help him now.
“Of course,” they said in unison.
“We wouldn’t let you go back to those people,” Ron continued.
However, they were both abroad, and with Hedwig gone, he had no means of contacting them.
“Yeah, that’s not good. But Hedwig is incredibly smart and seems pretty attuned to what you need considering she went to France to fetch you a birthday present. She’ll probably turn up soon enough,” Charlie said with a smile.
He didn’t have any Muggle money, either.
Everyone grimaced at that.
“Even if you’re going to be taken away from those people, it’s a good idea to get some money exchanged at Gringotts and always carry a little bit of magical and muggle money just for emergencies,” Bill advised. Several people nodded in agreement with that advice.
“Especially given how danger-prone you are,” Fred grinned. Harry stuck his tongue out at him.
He had a little wizard gold in the moneybag at the bottom of his trunk, but the rest of the fortune his parents had left him was stored in a vault at Gringotts Wizarding Bank in London.
“You could take the Knight Bus, but I guess you don’t know about that,” Tonks sighed.
“I do now,” Harry grimaced.
“You’ve been on the Knight Bus?” Remus looked surprised.
“Yeah. I accidentally summoned it. I hate it almost as much as floo powder,” Harry grumbled.
“You summoned it accidentally?” Percy frowned. “How?”
“Tripped over my trunk and flung out my right hand to get my balance.”
“Well, it’s a good thing, at least this time. You’ll be safer on there than in the middle of a muggle street by yourself,” Amelia said.
He thought he’d never be able to drag his trunk all the way to London. Then he had an idea. He looked down at his wand, which was still in his hand.
Moody nodded approvingly.
He thought that if he was already expelled, a bit more magic couldn’t hurt.
“But you’re not expelled, so wouldn’t that be an issue?” Hermione wondered.
“There were likely already Ministry workers at Privet Drive and the proximity would mean it would be impossible to detect Harry’s magic while they were there using magic in the vicinity,” Amelia explained. “Once it was established that it was just a bout of accidental magic the Accidental Magic Reversal Department were dispatched.”
“Harry’s house was tagged as a high priority for any magic happening due to Sirius’ escape and lack of known whereabouts,” Kingsley added. “So, the response would have been faster than usual.”
“But Sirius didn’t have a wand?” Harry pointed out.
“He could have stolen one along the way. Or you might have used magic in self-defence. Either way, we would rather be prepared. Not that it helped in any way,” Amelia sighed.
“But accidental magic isn’t tracked the same way as wand magic. Why would it have registered?” Percy frowned.
“Because an outburst of magic that big in a muggle area, will register with the Ministry anyway, regardless of being wandless,” Kingsley told him.
He had the Invisibility Cloak he had inherited from his father. He wondered if he could bewitch his trunk to make it feather-light and flew to London under the cloak.
“That’s…reckless,” Tonks grinned. “I like it.”
“Flying under the cloak would be almost impossible. Too much wind,” Sirius told him.
“But it is exactly the sort of thing Sirius and your dad would have done,” Remus shook his head, looking amused.
“You’d have been right behind us,” Sirius shot back. Remus couldn’t deny that.
“But only to stop you two from doing something completely stupid. You know I don’t like flying much.”
Then he could get the rest of his money out of his vault and begin his life as an outcast. It was a horrible prospect, but he couldn’t sit on this wall forever or he’d find himself trying to explain to Muggle police why he was out in the dead of night with a trunkful of spellbooks and a broomstick.
“Definitely not a good situation to be in,” Bill grimaced.
Harry opened his trunk again and pushed the contents aside, looking for the Invisibility Cloak – but before he had found it, he straightened up suddenly, looking around him once more. He felt a prickling on the back of his neck like he was being watched. Looking around, he saw the street appeared to be deserted.
“Good awareness,” Sirius smiled. “Sorry I freaked you out.”
“You were there?” Kingsley raised his eyebrows.
“Yeah. I didn’t intend to be seen, but I wanted to see my godson at least once before I set off to make sure Pettigrew couldn’t hurt him.”
“Barely even a handful of streets away and you found him already,” Amelia shook her head. “If you’d been intending to kill him nobody could possibly have gotten there in time.”
A funny prickling on the back of his neck had made Harry feel he was being watched, but the street appeared to be deserted. No lights were on in nearby houses. He bent over his trunk again, but almost immediately stood up once more, his hand clenched on his wand.
“Good instincts,” Moody nodded approvingly.
“Why didn’t you show yourself and say something?” Harry asked in an undertone.
“Because I didn’t know what to say. I figured I’d probably scare you and honestly, even as a dog the rush of emotions at seeing you again after so long was overwhelming,” admitted Sirius quietly. Harry nodded.
He had sensed rather than heard that someone or something was standing in the narrow gap between the garage and the fence behind him. Harry squinted at the black alleyway. He wished it would move, so he’d know whether it was just a stray cat or – something else.
“Stray cat?” Sirius spluttered, trying to sound offended and inject some lightness into the mood.
“Well, you were kind of a stray,” Remus pointed out with a grin.
“Is there something wrong with cats, Mr. Black?” Minerva asked archly. He grimaced.
“Er, of course not. Cats are great,” he muttered as a few people chuckled.
Harry cast Lumos and a light appeared at the end of his wand, almost dazzling him.
“Almost blinded me there too,” Sirius grumbled, but he was grinning.
He held it high over his head, and the pebble-dashed walls of number two suddenly sparkled; the garage door gleamed, and between them, Harry spotted the hulking outline of something very big, with wide, gleaming eyes.
Ron grimaced. Sirius had apologised and he understood why he’d done it, but he still shuddered at the image of a large dog eyeing up his best friend. The same dog that looked like the Grim that had charged right at him and dragged him away from his friends, breaking his leg.
Harry stepped backwards. His legs hit his trunk and he tripped. His wand flew out of his hand as he flung out an arm to break his fall, and he landed, hard, in the gutter. There was a deafening BANG and Harry threw up his hands to shield his eyes against a sudden blinding light. With a yell, he rolled back onto the pavement, just in time.
“What?” Sirius yelped. “I didn’t realise you almost got run over!”
“It was fine. I got out of the way,” Harry assured him.
“Even with that, it’s still actually a good job Sirius was there. If he hadn’t caused Harry to accidentally summon the Knight Bus, who knows what would have happened,” Ted pointed out.
“We know. Harry would have tried his ridiculous plan of flying to London under his cloak. Which absolutely wouldn’t cover his broom and his trunk as well as himself,” Hermione said.
“Leaving the muggles to spot a flying broom and trunk with no rider,” George chuckled. Harry winced; he hadn’t thought about that.
A second later, a gigantic pair of wheels and headlights had screeched to a halt exactly where Harry had just been lying.
Sirius cringed at how close it had been. “Sorry!”
“It’s fine. No harm done,” Harry assured him.
They belonged to a triple-decker, violently purple bus, which had appeared out of thin air. Gold lettering over the windscreen spelled The Knight Bus. For a split second, Harry wondered if he had been knocked silly by his fall.
A few people chuckled. “The Knight Bus does have that effect on people who’ve never seen it before,” Ted grinned.
Then a conductor in a purple uniform leapt out of the bus and began to speak loudly to the night. He gave a speech, welcoming him to the Knight Bus, saying it was emergency transport for a stranded witch or wizard. He introduced himself as Stan Shunpike who would be the conductor, before cutting himself off.
“Really? Shunpike became the conductor for the Knight Bus?” Charlie asked interestedly.
“You knew him?” Harry wondered.
“Yeah. Vaguely. He was a Hufflepuff a couple of years below us,” Tonks explained. “He’d have been in his sixth year when you started Hogwarts, I think. So, he probably hadn’t been working with the Knight Bus for long. Massive gossip.”
The conductor stopped abruptly. He had just caught sight of Harry, who was still sitting on the ground. Harry snatched up his wand again and scrambled to his feet. Close to, he saw that Stan Shunpike was only a few years older than he was, with large, protruding ears and a fair few pimples.
“He hasn’t changed then,” Tonks grinned.
He asked what Harry was doing down there. Harry told him he fell over and Stan asked what he did that for.
Several people sniggered, while others rolled their eyes.
“Definitely hasn’t changed,” Percy agreed. Shunpike had been a year above him at Hogwarts, but was well known amongst the prefects for being out after curfew, just wandering around the castle.
Annoyed, Harry stated he didn’t do it on purpose. One of the knees in his jeans was torn, and the hand he had thrown out to break his fall was bleeding.
Sirius winced guiltily.
He suddenly remembered why he had fallen over, and turned around quickly to stare at the alleyway between the garage and fence. The Knight Bus’s headlamps were flooding it with light, and it was empty.
“I was still there; I’d just moved which is why I missed you almost getting run over. I didn’t leave until you were safely on the bus,” Sirius told him.
Stan asked what he was looking at. Harry explained there had been a big black thing, possibly a dog. He looked around at Stan, whose mouth was slightly open. With a feeling of unease, Harry saw Stan’s eyes move to the scar on Harry’s forehead. Stan asked him what was on his head.
“Wow. That has all the tact of Ron,” Fred snorted.
“Oi!” Ron complained.
“He’s not wrong,” George grinned. Ron glared at him.
Harry quickly said it was nothing, flattening his hair over his scar. If the Ministry of Magic was looking for him, he didn’t want to make it too easy for them.
“It’s impossible to track the Knight Bus properly anyway because it moves around too quickly,” Kingsley told him. “And even if it was trackable, nobody could get there in time before it moved off again.”
Stan asked for his name and Harry gave him Neville’s.
“Really? Me?” Neville asked in surprise.
“Yeah. Sorry, Nev. I couldn’t exactly give Ron or Hermione’s. You were the first person I thought of.”
“That would be a nice thought if you weren't doing it while hiding from the law,” Neville grinned.
He tried to distract Stan by asking if he’d said the bus can go anywhere. Stan answered that it could, as long as it was on land. They didn’t go underwater.
“Do you reckon someone has actually asked to go to an underwater location?” Fred wondered.
“Probably. It wouldn’t surprise me,” Bill laughed.
Stan was looking suspicious again as he asked if Harry had flagged them down. Harry quickly agreed and asked for the price to get to London. Stan told him, including the prices for extras such as hot chocolate, hot water bottles and toothbrushes.
“Don’t get the hot chocolate,” Tonks suggested.
“Yeah,” Harry sighed. “Found that out the hard way.”
“They usually put an anti-spill charm on their drinks, don’t they?” Sirius frowned, trying to remember.
“Yeah, but I know Stan,” Tonks told him. “And he’ll probably forget.”
“Even with anti-spill charms, it’s still almost impossible to drink anything on that bus,” Emmeline said.
Harry rummaged once more in his trunk, extracted his money bag and shoved some silver into Stan’s hand. He and Stan then lifted his trunk, with Hedwig’s cage balanced on top, up the steps of the bus. There were no seats; instead, half-a-dozen brass bedsteads stood beside the curtained windows. Candles were burning in brackets beside each bed, illuminating the wood-panelled walls. A tiny wizard in a nightcap at the rear of the bus muttered about pickling slugs before rolling over.
People chuckled.
“How is he sleeping on that thing?” Charlie wondered.
“Sleeping Draught probably,” guessed Ted.
“But then won’t he miss his stop?” Harry frowned.
“A small dose should be enough to let him sleep through the trip, along with a silencing charm for the noise, but would wear off after a few hours,” Andromeda stated.
Stan shoved his trunk under the bed right behind the driver, introducing him to the driver, Ernie Prang, who was an elderly wizard with thick glasses who nodded to Harry as he sat down.
“Nice bloke, Ernie,” Arthur smiled.
There was another tremendous ‘bang’, and Harry found himself flat on his bed having been thrown backwards by the speed of the Knight Bus. He pulled himself up and stared out of the dark window and saw that they were now bowling along a completely different street. Stan was watching Harry’s stunned face with great enjoyment.
“It can be fun watching muggle born or raised people experience things like that,” Tonks nodded, grinning.
I love finding out about new things magic is capable of, but I keep getting tangled up in other stuff instead of enjoying it properly,” Harry sighed.
“We’ll make sure to show you plenty of cool stuff over the rest of summer,” Sirius promised.
Stan told him they were back where they’d been before they picked Harry up. He asked Ernie if they were somewhere in Wales and Ernie agreed. Harry asked how the muggles didn’t hear the bus and Stan contemptuously told him they don’t listen properly, or look properly.
“Excuse me?” Hermione asked, looking affronted.
“Stan’s an idiot,” Charlie rolled his eyes.
“It’s a mixture of complex silencing charms that only affect muggles and muggle-repelling charms on the bus itself,” Filius informed them.
Ernie told Stan to wake Madam Marsh as they would be in Abergavenny in a minute.
“If the bus can appear like it did right in front of me then why can’t it appear right in Abergavenny, or wherever it needs to be?” Harry asked curiously.
“When the bus is summoned, the person holds out their wand arm and the bus can pinpoint the coordinates to apparate close to the magical person in question. If there is no magical signature to use then it can only make small jumps, no more than a hundred miles at a time, or use designated apparition points that have been set up by the Ministry and then it drives from there,” Arthur explained.
Stan passed Harry’s bed and disappeared up a narrow wooden staircase. Harry was still looking out of the window, feeling increasingly nervous. Ernie didn’t seem to have mastered the use of a steering wheel.
“In truth, it would probably be better if there wasn’t a driver and they let the bus drive itself,” Emmeline shook her head.
“It still needs direction to the apparition points even if it can drive itself for the majority of the time,” Kingsley reminded her.
The Knight Bus kept mounting the pavement, but it didn’t hit anything; lines of lamp posts, letter boxes and bins jumped out of its way as it approached and back into position once it had passed.
“Handy piece of magic, that,” Fred noted.
Stan came back downstairs, followed by a faintly green witch wrapped in a travelling cloak. Ernie stamped on the brake, causing the beds to slide forward. Madam Marsh clamped a handkerchief to her mouth and tottered down the steps.
“The Knight Bus is usually taken by those that can’t apparate, or people who get too sick to apparate or use the floo, but honestly a moment of sickness has got to be better than prolonged sickness of riding that thing,” Amelia said, shaking her head.
“Why does magical travel have to be so awful?” Harry complained. “I’ve never apparated, but it sounds awful, floo is terrible and the Bus really wasn’t much fun. Brooms are the only nice mode of transport I’ve found so far. Or those Ministry cars.” Several people chuckled.
“A mystery nobody has managed to solve,” Remus told him, looking amused.
Stan threw her bag out after her and rammed the doors shut.
“Rude,” Draco commented.
There was another loud bang, and they were thundering down a narrow country lane, trees leaping out of the way. Harry wouldn’t have been able to sleep even if he had been travelling on a bus that didn’t keep banging loudly and jumping a hundred miles at a time.
Harry leant closer to Sirius, knowing that his conversation with Stan was coming up. Sirius was mildly surprised, while Harry accepted physical affection it was rare he initiated it, but didn’t comment, just squeezed his godson’s shoulders gently.
His stomach churned as he fell back to wondering what was going to happen to him, and whether the Dursleys had managed to get Aunt Marge off the ceiling yet.
“The Dursleys, no, but the Accidental Magic Reversal Department managed it fairly simply,” Kingsley said.
“Shame really, they should have just left her,” Charlie snorted.
“Unfortunately, that would be a bit too hard to explain to other muggles,” Bill sighed.
Stan had unfurled a copy of the Daily Prophet and was now reading with his tongue between his teeth. A large photograph of a sunken-faced man with long, matted hair blinked slowly at Harry from the front page. He looked strangely familiar.
Sirius tensed, understanding now why Harry had moved closer a minute ago.
Harry exclaimed that the man had been on the muggle news. Stan chuckled, saying it was Sirius Black and asking where he’d been. When Harry’s expression remained blank, he gave a superior sort of chuckle before removing the front page and giving it to him. Harry read the article about Sirius.
Sirius grew grimmer and seemed to withdraw into himself as Filius read the article out. Seeing the expression on his face, nobody dared comment leaving the professor to finish the article without a single interruption.
Once he had finished, Harry looked at the picture, into the shadowed eyes of Sirius Black, the only part of the sunken face that seemed alive. Harry had never met a vampire, but he had seen pictures of them in his Defence Against the Dark Arts classes, and Black, with his waxy white skin, looked just like one.
“Excuse me!” Sirius spluttered, forcing himself out of his stupor and latching on to any smaller detail that didn’t make him want to cry or throw up.
“Good to know you did pay attention in your Defence classes,” Remus grinned. Sirius made a wounded noise and glared at his best friend.
“Well, it’s a good job we haven’t had any garlic if Mr. Black is a vampire,” Luna said, and she sounded so serious nobody could tell if she was joking or not. Sirius blinked at the young girl in mild confusion.
“Call me Sirius,” he told her automatically. “And I’m not a vampire.”
“Oh,” she sounded surprised by this revelation. “Are you sure?”
“Yes?”
“You don’t sound it, but then again, you do have a rather large number of nargles around you so it’s no wonder you’re confused.”
“Nargles?” Sirius was completely lost. Luna opened her mouth to explain but Filius decided to keep reading and she closed her mouth, returning her attention to the book.
Stan, who’d been watching Harry read, commented that Sirius was a scary-looking thing. Harry asked if it was true he’d murdered thirteen people with one curse.
“Yet somehow only Pettigrew was blown to smithereens,” Sirius scoffed. “And I don’t know any curses that leave not a single trace of a being except somehow a finger.”
“That is an odd occurrence,” Kingsley agreed. “And should have been investigated. A single Priori Incantatem would have shown what spells you used, and as you say, no spell causes that kind of damage.”
“Yeah, well, they didn’t care. Crouch had been after me for ages because of my name, then he had his excuse handed to him on a platter,” Sirius scoffed bitterly.
Stan agreed that he had, in broad daylight and in front of witnesses. He said it had caused a big issue and Ernie agreed. Then he looked at Harry and said Black had been a big supporter of You-Know-Who.
Sirius scoffed angrily.
Harry said Voldemort’s name without thinking causing Stan to go white and Ernie to jerk the steering wheel so hard a whole farmhouse had to jump out of the way.
Several people snorted in amusement.
“Only you, Harry,” Fred chortled.
Stan asked what he said his name for, and Harry apologised, saying he forgot.
“You forgot? Forgot that almost everyone in the wizarding world is scared of that name and wouldn’t dream of saying it out loud?” George asked in amusement. Harry gave a sheepish shrug.
“Yes?”
“Fred’s right. Only you.”
“You’re lucky that didn’t blow your cover,” Neville told him. “I’d certainly never say it.”
Stan weakly repeated that he forgot, then complained his heart was beating that fast. Harry turned back to Black being a supporter of You-Know-Who.
“Really? Stan complains once and you say ‘You-Know-Who, but me, your best friend, ask you not to and you ignore me?” Ron complained.
“Yes,” Harry grinned.
Stan agreed, saying it was said Black was very close to You-Know-Who.
“And how would you know that?” Sirius demanded grumpily.
“He doesn’t, he’s just talking rubbish,” Remus soothed.
“Rubbish you believed,” Sirius retorted. Then he winced. “Sorry. That was unfair.” Remus didn’t meet his eye but waved away the apology.
Stan continued that when little Harry Potter put paid to You-Know-Who, here Harry flattened his fringe again, all of You-Know-Who’s supporters were tracked down.
“Unfortunately, not all of them,” Amelia sighed.
He said most of them knew it was over and came quietly but not Black.
“What? Sirius didn’t even resist arrest, he was just laughing hysterically, how is that not coming quietly?” Kingsley frowned.
“Depends how loud he was laughing,” Fred smirked. Several people rolled their eyes at the lame joke but Sirius gave a light chuckle, glad someone was at least attempting to make a joke of this and keep the mood light.
Apparently, Stan had heard Black thought he’d be second-in-command when You-Know-Who had taken over.
“What rubbish!” Sirius scoffed yet again.
“We know, Sirius. But you know what the rumour mill is like, and the Daily Prophet at the time didn’t help,” Andromeda pointed out.
Stan told Harry how they cornered Black in the middle of a street full of muggles where Sirius proceeded to take out his wand and blast half the street apart, killing a wizard and twelve muggles.
Sirius ground his teeth furiously.
“Typical Stan, he loves gossip way too much,” Tonks said, shaking her head.
In a dramatic whisper, Stan asked Harry what he thought Black did next. Harry asked what and Stan told him Black had laughed. Even when reinforcements from the Ministry arrived, he just went with them laughing because he was mad. Ernie commented that if he wasn’t mad before, he would be after being in Azkaban. Those guards gave him the collywobbles.
“Those guards are evil,” Harry muttered angrily. He hated how much the dementors affected him.
Ernie said it served him right.
Sirius flinched.
“You know he doesn’t mean you personally, but the person responsible for everything. And he’s not wrong. If anyone deserves how horrible the dementors are, it’s Pettigrew,” Harry pointed out quietly. Sirius nodded.
Stan said they had a job covering it up with the whole street blown up and a dozen muggles dead. He asked Ernie what they said as a cover story and Ernie told him a gas explosion.
“The usual excuse for that kind of thing,” Arthur nodded.
“It wasn’t an excuse that time. Peter deliberately made the gas pipe explode, knowing how much damage it was cause and the distraction would give him time to transform and escape,” Sirius growled. “He planned everything, even down to the exact location.”
“Stupid rat,” Harry scowled.
Stan continued that now he was out and there had never been a breakout before. Then he said he didn’t fancy Black’s chances against the guards.
Sirius shuddered, thinking about the incredibly close call he and Harry had had not that long ago. It still pained him that Harry had had to be the one to save him, that he’d been completely useless. Of course, he understood why, but that didn’t make him feel any better about Harry almost getting kissed trying to save his useless arse.
Ernie told Stan to change the subject. Stan put the paper away reluctantly and Harry leaned against the window of the Knight Bus, feeling worse than ever. He couldn’t help imagining what Stan might be telling his passengers in a few nights’ time, about having Harry Potter on his bus after blowing up his aunt while making a run for it.
“You do have the most spectacular stories told about you,” Fred grinned.
He, Harry, had broken wizard law just like Sirius Black.
Several people snorted.
“I don’t think accidentally blowing up someone who completely deserved it is quite the same as murdering thirteen people,” Bill pointed out. Harry turned slightly red.
He wondered if inflating Aunt Marge bad enough to land him in Azkaban.
“No. Not even if you’d done it on purpose. You’d get a warning or potentially be expelled, but no prison for it,” Amelia assured him.
Harry didn’t know anything about the wizard prison, though everyone he’d ever heard speak of it did so in the same fearful tone.
There were several nods at that.
Hagrid the Hogwarts gamekeeper had spent two months there only last year.
Harry scowled at that.
So did Amelia at the reminder of how Fudge had sent the man to prison, in a secret visit at night, without any evidence.
Harry wouldn’t soon forget the look of terror on Hagrid’s face when he had been told where he was going, and Hagrid was one of the bravest people Harry knew.
Sirius and Harry pressed closer together and Remus moved so he was right next to Sirius on his other side, thighs gently touching, offering what little comfort he could.
The Knight Bus rolled through the darkness, scattering bushes and bollards, telephone boxes and trees, and Harry lay, restless and miserable, on his feather bed. After a while, Stan remembered that Harry had paid for hot chocolate, but poured it all over Harry’s pillow when the bus moved abruptly from Anglesea to Aberdeen.
There were many eye rolls at this.
“Did he at least clean it up or give you another bed?” Remus asked.
“Yeah, he cleaned it, it was fine,” Harry told him.
“Did you get another one or just waste the money?” Draco wondered.
“I didn’t bother getting another one, I didn’t see the point and I completely forgot about it once I got off anyway.”
One by one, wizards and witches in dressing gowns and slippers descended from the upper floors to leave the bus. They all looked very pleased to go.
“Almost nobody actually enjoys riding that thing. I don’t know how Ernie and Stan do it,” Tonks said.
“I dunno, riding around all day and night gossiping with people, seems exactly like Shunpike’s kind of thing,” Charlie pointed out.
Finally, Harry was the only passenger left. Stan asked where in London he wanted to go and Harry directed him to the Leaky Cauldron. Soon enough they were thundering along Charing Cross Road. Harry sat up and watched buildings and benches squeezing themselves out of the Knight Bus’s way. The sky was getting a little lighter. He would lie low for a couple of hours, go to Gringotts the moment it opened, then set off, well, he wasn't sure where.
“Lie low? In one of the most popular pubs in the wizarding world where every person recognised you on your first visit?” Percy asked, frowning. Harry grimaced.
“Yeah, well, I’d gotten away with it with Stan and Ernie, so I kind of hoped I could just not be recognised for a bit.”
“You know your luck isn’t that good,” Ron scoffed.
“Yeah,” he sighed regretfully.
“Besides, even without Sirius on the loose, it would still be a big thing that you had run away from home and were missing,” Kingsley pointed out. “People would be looking for you.”
“I wasn’t used to people actually noticing if I was missing either, so it didn’t really occur to me that people would actually look for me. The only people that I thought would care weren’t in the country and didn’t know what had happened, as far as I knew.”
Ernie slammed on the brakes and the Knight Bus skidded to a halt in front of the Leaky Cauldron, behind which lay the magical entrance to Diagon Alley. Harry thanked Ernie. He jumped down the steps and helped Stan lower his trunk and Hedwig’s cage onto the pavement. He said goodbye, but Stan was busy looking at the entrance to the Leaky Cauldron. A voice said Harry’s name and he felt a hand on his shoulder before he could turn around.
“Not even in the door and you’re busted,” Fred shook his head in feigned disappointment.
“Well, the arrival of the Knight Bus is hardly subtle,” Bill pointed out.
“I wonder how long Fudge had been waiting,” Harry mused.
“Probably most of the night. Once it was realised you were missing and untraceable, it was decided that someone should wait in locations you would be most likely to turn up,” Kingsley said.
“Someone didn’t have to wait at the Dursleys', did they?” Remus asked looking disgruntled.
“No. We did have someone stationed nearby, but it was made clear waiting in the muggles’ house wouldn’t be a good idea.”
Stan started shouting for Ernie to come over. Harry looked up at the owner of the hand on his shoulder and felt like a bucketful of ice had cascaded into his stomach. He had walked right into Cornelius Fudge, the Minister for Magic himself. Stan leapt onto the pavement beside them. Excitedly asking what Fudge had just called Neville. Fudge frowned, saying it was Harry not Neville. Stan shouted that he knew it.
“Seeing as Shunpike’s levels of intelligence have clearly not increased, I find that difficult to believe,” Severus sneered.
“We all know he didn’t have the faintest idea who Harry was, or he wouldn’t have been able to refrain himself from shouting it loud enough for even the sleeping passengers to hear,” Tonks rolled her eyes.
Stan continued yelling for Ernie, telling him to guess who Neville was before shouting that it was Harry Potter, and he could see his scar.
“For Merlin’s sake,” Minerva groaned. “That boy. Shouting about Harry Potter when it was believed a mass murderer was out there trying to kill him.”
“He never was the most…careful of students,” Filius reminded her as delicately as he could while trying to hide his own chuckles.
Fudge testily stated he was glad the Knight Bus had picked Harry up but now they needed to go inside.
“I know he probably just wants to get Harry off of the street, but considering Harry isn’t supposed to recognise him, he could do with explaining at least briefly, so Harry doesn’t think someone is trying to kidnap him,” Charlie said.
“If they wanted to kidnap Harry, I don’t think they’d be trying to take him into the Leaky Cauldron Charlie,” Bill rolled his eyes at his brother.
“Besides, Stan shouted that he was the Minister anyway, that should suffice until Fudge can get Harry somewhere safe and proper introductions are given,” Percy pointed out.
Fudge increased the pressure on Harry’s shoulder, and Harry found himself being steered inside the pub. A stooping figure bearing a lantern appeared through the door behind the bar. It was Tom, the wizened, toothless landlord. Tom asked if they wanted anything and Fudge ordered a pot of tea, still not letting go of Harry.
“Well, he is a flight risk,” Fred teased. Harry glared at him.
There was a loud scraping and puffing from behind them, and Stan and Ernie appeared, carrying Harry’s trunk and Hedwig’s cage and looking around excitedly. Stan asked Harry why he hadn’t told them who he was, still calling him Neville.
“Why is he still calling you my name if he knows you’re Harry?” Neville wondered in confusion.
“It’s Stan, who knows,” Tonks shrugged.
“What are the chances he’ll call me Neville if I ever travel by Knight Bus again?”
“Probably pretty high,” she grinned.
Fudge pointedly asked for a private parlour.
“I don’t think he will get the hint,” Draco sneered.
Harry miserable bade them goodbye and Tom beckoned them towards a passage leading away from the bar. Stan called out a goodbye to Neville.
Most of the room either chuckled or rolled their eyes at his antics.
Fudge marched Harry along the narrow passage after Tom’s lantern, and then into a small parlour. Tom clicked his fingers, a fire burst into life in the grate, and he bowed himself out of the room. He told Harry to sit down, which he did. Fudge took off his cloak, tossing it aside before sitting down opposite Harry.
“Ooh, a nice cosy chat with the Minister for Magic. Lucky you,” George said sarcastically.
“Yeah, the same Minister I saw send Hagrid to Azkaban without any evidence, was specifically waiting for me, probably about to punish me for using magic outside of school. I was thrilled,” Harry told him. George winced.
“Yeah. That must have been horrible,” Charlie sympathised.
“Honestly, it was mostly confusing. He just seemed relieved rather than angry and I had no idea why.”
Fudge introduced himself. Harry already knew this, of course, having seen Fudge once before, but as he had been wearing his father’s Invisibility Cloak at the time, Fudge wasn’t to know that. Tom the innkeeper reappeared, wearing an apron over his nightshirt and bearing a tray of tea and crumpets. He placed the tray on a table between Fudge and Harry, and left the parlour, closing the door behind him. Fudge told Harry he’d had them in a right flap after running away like that. He’d started to think, then he cut himself off and said he was safe which is what mattered.
“Subtle,” Sirius snorted.
“Like the Minister for Magic himself would be worried about a single kid running away from home. Obviously, something bigger was going on,” Tonks agreed with her cousin.
“Something nobody but Mr. Weasley saw fit to tell me until much later,” Harry scowled.
Fudge buttered himself a crumpet and pushed the plate towards Harry, telling him to eat. Then he said he would be pleased to know that they had dealt with the unfortunate blowing-up of Marge.
“Ha! It was hardly unfortunate,” Fred scoffed.
“Unfortunate it didn’t happen sooner,” George agreed.
“Unfortunate she won’t remember it and won’t learn not to insult people’s family when her own are despicable,” Sirius corrected angrily.
He said that two members of the Accidental Magic Reversal Department were dispatched to Privet Drive a few hours ago. Marge had been punctured and her memory had been modified. She had no recollection of the incident at all.
“Shame really,” Bill mused.
“Maybe there’s a way to make her able to remember but never able to talk about it,” Fred whispered to George.
“That would be tricky to work out, but we could give it a try. We’d have to…” he moved so he was sitting on the floor next to his twin and they began scribbling on a piece of parchment making everybody slightly nervous, even if they weren’t the likely target.
Remus then moved so he was sitting next to Fred, right between Sirius’ legs and occasionally offered comments on whatever they were writing. It was a sight that scared the professors more than they would ever confess. The two generations of pranksters having a pranking war was one thing, working together was quite another.
He said there was no harm done.
“There was plenty of harm done!” Sirius hissed in outrage, his momentary pleasure at the sight of Remus helping the troublesome twins plan revenge on the muggles quickly evaporating.
Fudge smiled at Harry over the rim of his teacup, rather like an uncle surveying a favourite nephew.
Sirius scowled angrily at the comparison. First Lockhart had been described as paternal, now Fudge as some kind of uncle.
“Well, I only have one uncle and he sucks, so it’s hardly a favourable comparison,” Harry whispered to him, clearly sensing the direction of his thoughts. Sirius offered him a weak smile, but thoughts of Harry’s ‘uncle’ hardly helped put him in a better mood.
Harry, who couldn’t believe his ears, opened his mouth to speak, couldn’t think of anything to say, and closed it again. Fudge guessed he was worrying about the reaction of his relatives and stated they were angry but were prepared to take him back the following summer as long as he stayed at Hogwarts for the other holidays.
“And that didn’t raise any kind of alarm? For one incident of accidental magic, they refused to allow him back for school holidays?” Fred wondered, glaring around the room at the adults.
“Probably not. I expect they were all pleased I’d have to stay at Hogwarts, protected, rather than risk me running away again,” Harry muttered.
“That doesn’t make me feel any better,” Fred told him. Harry shrugged.
Harry stated he always stayed at Hogwarts for the holidays anyway and he didn’t want to go back to Privet Drive ever. Fudge sounded worried when he said he was sure he’d feel differently after he calmed down.
Fred wasn’t the only one that scoffed angrily at that.
“You care so much about protecting him from the one who wasn’t even a real threat, you don’t give a damn about sending him back to the real monsters?” Ron asked. Although, a lot of his anger stemmed from the guilt he felt about his reaction to the whole fiasco.
“Does Minister Fudge know about the blood wards at the Dursleys?” Harry wondered. “Because otherwise this makes no sense. If the person after me wasn’t caught, sending me back to an unprotected muggle house that I’ve already been angry enough to run away from once hardly seems like a good idea.
“Fudge does not know the exact nature of the protections, but he is aware some exist,” Dumbledore stated.
“Why does he know that? Surely the Minister for Magic hardly involves himself in the protection of every student?” Fred asked, guessing Harry’s next question.
“He was made aware after Sirius escaped Azkaban,” Dumbledore stated. “He wished to know Harry was suitably protected.”
“Which he clearly wasn’t. Sirius found him seconds after he left, and that’s without the danger he faced in what is supposed to be his own home,” George pointed out.
“Something we didn’t know at the time. We did not know Sirius was innocent, or that he knew or would remember where Petunia lived. It was an oversight, but one that cannot be fixed now,” Dumbledore replied calmly. “We did the best with the information we had.” Several of the younger generation snorted at that.
Fudge continued that they were his family after all and he was sure they were fond of each other, very deep down.
Harry snorted.
“Not even Fudge was convinced of that,” Fred said angrily.
“Did he go to the Dursley’s house? I thought it was the Magic Reversal Squad or something? But why else would he be so doubtful that we were fond of each other?” Harry wondered, having just noticed this.
“Yes. The Minister was one of those alerted by the magic at your house and went to determine whether it was accidental magic, or Sirius was in the vicinity,” Amelia told him.
It didn’t occur to Harry to put Fudge right. He was still waiting to hear what was going to happen to him now. Fudge said that all that remained was to determine where he would spend the last two weeks of his holiday.
“Two weeks?” Sirius frowned. “But that Marge woman arrived on Harry’s birthday, which is the 31st of July, and stayed for a week. So, it’s only around the 7th or 8th of August when he got to the Leaky. There’s at least three full weeks to go before the 1st of September, plus a few days,” he said, trying to do the maths out loud. Most of that time was still blurry to him and dates had meant very little to him.
“That’s a weird detail to get wrong, I was definitely in Diagon Alley for three weeks,” Harry said with a frown.
“So, whatever magic made these books can pull every single thought from Harry’s mind, but still forces us to reread a summary that he’s a wizard every single time and can’t work out there are four weeks in August, not three?” Moody grunted.
“Maybe it left out a week for some strange reason. Did anything special happen during your stay, Harry?” Arthur asked. Harry shook his head.
“Nothing I can think of. The first week was exactly like the other two.”
Fudge suggested he take a room here at the Leaky Cauldron.
“Another question, who paid for Harry to stay there for three weeks? Did you, Harry, or did someone else once again decide something for him and then use his own money to pay for it without telling him?” Sirius asked, glancing at Minerva who flushed.
“I didn’t pay for it,” Harry told him, frowning. “And they didn’t mention it when I went to Gringotts.”
“They wouldn’t, unless you specifically ask to see a statement of your recent transactions,” Bill informed him. “If the person who authorised the payment had the appropriate permission, the goblins wouldn’t bother informing you.”
“Another thing to get checked,” Remus noted. He wondered if Fudge had used his position to get Harry the room for three weeks, but he hadn’t demanded Harry stay, just suggested it. He was curious as to what the Minister would have said if Harry wanted to make other arrangements.
Harry interrupted him to ask about his punishment.
“Harry!” The twins and Sirius groaned in unison.
“If they don’t bring it up, you don’t ask about punishment!” Fred scolded, but he used a teasing tone.
“I didn’t want it hanging over my head. It made no sense to get that letter after what happened with Dobby and then have this completely ignored. If a punishment is delayed, then it’s usually worse later.” That made everybody scowl at the thought of the Dursley’s form of punishment.
Fudge blinked, surprised. Harry pointed out he broke the Decree for the Restriction of Underage Wizardry.
The trio of troublemakers all gave exaggerated winces that made Harry shake his head, hiding a smile at their antics. Remus was doing much the same.
Fudge cried that they weren’t going to punish him for a little thing like that. They don’t send people to Azkaban for blowing up their aunts. Harry felt this didn’t tally with his previous dealings with the Ministry of Magic. He pointed out that he had an official warning the previous year due to a house-elf and the Ministry had said he’d be expelled if there was any more magic there.
“And of course that didn’t register at all with Cornelius,” Amelia groaned.
“Not surprising,” Kingsley said.
Unless Harry’s eyes were deceiving him, Fudge was suddenly looking awkward. He stuttered several times as he said that circumstances change, and they had to take into account the present climate. Then he said that Harry surely didn’t want to be expelled.
“For Merlin’s sake,” Amelia shook her head in disbelief. “All he had to say was that accidental magic isn’t a punishable offence. Instead, he acted like a guilty student caught by Professor McGonagall.” Sirius chuckled at that.
“I would have then wanted to know why Dobby’s actions meant I got a letter when it wasn’t even me,” Harry pointed out.
“Which would have led to him stuttering like an idiot anyway, when he should have investigated a rogue house-elf performing magic at a house they don’t work in. So, either way, he was going to bungle the whole thing, but this is still ridiculous.”
Harry agreed that of course he didn’t want to be expelled, so Fudge airily asked what all the fuss was about. He told Harry to have another crumpet and said he was going to find out if Tom had a room for Harry.
“There’s a good chance he just used his sway as Minister to get Harry a room then. Not many people rent rooms in the summer so Tom would be unlikely to lose business,” Kingsley stated.
Fudge strode out of the parlour and Harry stared after him. There was something extremely odd going on. Why had Fudge been waiting for him at the Leaky Cauldron, if not to punish him for what he’d done? And now Harry came to think of it, surely it wasn’t usual for the Minister for Magic himself to get involved in matters of underage magic?
“Things would be much easier if people just told me what was going on,” Harry sighed in frustration. “It’s not like I was safer not knowing a supposed mass murderer was after me.”
Fudge came back, accompanied by Tom the innkeeper. He said that room eleven was free. Then Fudge told him not to wander into muggle London and to be back before dark.
“Reasonable restrictions in fairness,” Remus stated. “Regardless of Sirius’ movements.”
“It would have been cool to explore muggle London, but there was enough to keep me busy in Diagon,” Harry said.
“Diagon is a lot smaller than muggle London,” Arthur pointed out kindly. “And in muggle London, nobody would be able to help you get back to the Leaky Cauldron as muggles don’t even know the place exists unless they have a wizard family member.” Harry conceded the point.
He added that Tom would be keeping an eye on him for Fudge. Harry agreed before asking why. Fudge said they didn’t want him getting lost again. It was best they knew where he was.
“It’s bad enough they let a thirteen-year-old stay in a pub alone for three weeks with no proper adult supervision. I know Diagon is safe enough generally, but there are still real Death Eaters out there who could have hurt him,” Andromeda stated. “Although, sending him back to those people would be even worse.”
Fudge cleared his throat loudly and picked up his pinstriped cloak. He said he had to get going as there was plenty to do. Harry asked if they’d had any luck with Black yet.
Several people snorted at the sudden question.
“Bet Fudge loved that,” Sirius chuckled.
Fudge’s fingers slipped on the silver fastenings of his cloak.
“Idiot,” Moody grumbled.
Fudge asked what and then commented that Harry had heard. He said not yet but it was only a matter of time, the Azkaban guards hadn’t failed yet. They were angrier than Fudge had ever seen them.
Sirius shuddered violently at that. Remus leant back against his legs, offering his warmth and Sirius slid his fingers into his friend’s hair, focusing on the feeling of the silky strands on his fingers.
He held out his hand and Harry, shaking it, had a sudden idea. Harry asked him to sign his Hogsmeade permission form which made Fudge look uncomfortable.
“You asked the Minister for Magic for permission to go to Hogsmeade?” Neville asked, stunned.
“Figured it was worth a shot,” Harry shrugged.
“Unfortunately, he is neither your parent nor guardian,” Pomona pointed out.
He declined, saying he wasn’t his parent or guardian, but Harry pointed out that as Minister, if he said Harry could go, but Fudge cut him off saying that the rules were rules. Then suggested he might be able to visit the village the year after before saying it might be best if he didn’t. He wished him a pleasant stay and with a last smile and shake of Harry’s hand, Fudge left the room.
“At the rate he was going, I’m impressed he didn’t just blab anyway,” Tonks rolled her eyes.
Tom now moved forward, beaming at Harry. He asked Harry to follow him, saying he’d taken his things up already. They went upstairs and Tom unlocked his room for him. Inside was a very comfortable-looking bed, some highly polished oak furniture, a cheerfully crackling fire and, perched on top of the wardrobe was Hedwig. Harry called her name, and she fluttered down to his arm.
“That is one smart owl,” Bill whistled.
“I’m guessing she’s a familiar rather than just a post owl,” Charlie mused.
“What’s a familiar?” Harry asked.
“A familiar is an animal that bonds particularly closely with a human. It allows them to be more in tune with each other’s emotions and needs. Only magical animals can form the bond, but it creates a connection between the two that could explain how Hedwig is so in tune with you that she flew to France to fetch a present for you. She’s definitely smarter than your regular post owl.” Harry smiled at the thought of having such a bond with his owl.
Tom said it was a smart owl Harry had, she’d arrived five minutes after Harry had.
Charlie, Harry and Luna all smiled at that.
Tom continued that Harry should ask if he needed anything. Then he bowed and left. Harry sat on his bed for a long time, absent-mindedly stroking Hedwig. The sky outside the window was changing rapidly from blue to grey and then, slowly, to pink shot with gold. Harry could hardly believe that he’d only left Privet Drive a few hours ago, that he wasn’t expelled, and that he was now facing two completely Dursley-free weeks.
People frowned at the strange timing once more but didn’t bother bringing it up again. They didn’t have any more answers than before.
Harry told Hedwig it had been a very weird night. Then, without even removing his glasses, he slumped back onto his pillows and fell asleep.
“That’s the end of the chapter,” Filius stated.
“Is everyone alright to continue?” Molly asked, eyeing Harry with concern. They all assented, so Filius handed the book to Pomona.
Chapter 4: The Leaky Cauldron
Notes:
To all the people constantly nagging about updates or making snide comments, updates will continue to be sporadic for the foreseeable future and your comments make me want update less, not more.
To all the reasonable people, I apologise for the delay. I'm currently working two jobs and redoing my thesis because my tutor screwed me over. Additionally, the people I'm living with are moving so I'm finding somewhere else to live. It's all very hectic and I don't often have the time/energy to write but I'm trying as hard as I can. Thank you for all the support and nice comments, they make my day and often spur me on to try and get some done. I promise I'm not giving up on this, I will finish all seven books no matter how long it takes.
Chapter Text
It took Harry several days to get used to his strange new freedom.
“Kind of. I wouldn’t say I was used to it, even by the end of the three weeks,” muttered Harry.
“It must have been quite jarring,” Ted agreed with a kindly smile.
“Honestly, it’s a good job it was Harry in that situation, how many other teenagers his age could be trusted on their own in Diagon Alley for three weeks?” Kingsley mused.
“Dunno what you mean,” Fred grinned.
“We’d have been perfect angels,” George added. Several people snorted in disbelief.
Never before had he been able to get up whenever he wanted or eat whatever he fancied.
Several people grimaced at that.
He could even go wherever he liked, as long as it was in Diagon Alley, and as it was packed with the most fascinating wizarding shops in the world, Harry felt no desire to break his word to Fudge and stray back into the Muggle world.
“Maybe not in the world, but it does have some good hidden gems,” Bill said.
“Where’s your favourite place?” Harry asked interestedly.
“Obviously Egypt is up there, but honestly, Japan and Greece both have some absolutely fabulous shopping distracts,” he told Harry. What he did say was that all of those places were a lot less restrictive than Wizarding Britain. A lot of what was considered ‘Dark Magic’ here was perfectly acceptable in other places. Even the so-called ‘Unforgiveable Curses’ were legal in specific situations in Greece, where the Killing Curse could be used to end the life of those who were unable to be cured. If the only alternative was a slow, painful death, then it could be used by approved medical professionals, with permission from the patient or a minimum of two other relatives if the patient did not have the capacity to approve themselves. If they did not have two living relatives to make the decision, then the medical professionals could plead the case before an ethics board.
“Egypt was pretty awesome,” Charlie agreed. “Romania isn’t all that great for shopping areas. We usually just owl order anything we need.”
Harry ate breakfast each morning in the Leaky Cauldron, where he liked watching the other guests, including dwarfs, warlocks and someone who looked suspiciously like a hag.
“Cool,” Fred whistled.
After breakfast Harry would go out into the magical alley. He spent the long sunny days exploring the shops and eating under the brightly coloured umbrellas outside cafes, where his fellow diners were showing each other their purchases or else discussing the case of Sirius Black. One particular person stated they wouldn’t let any of the children out alone until he’s back in Azkaban.
“That poor kid. He’s gonna be waiting a while,” George said, shaking his head and grinning.
“Do you reckon that will still apply once they know Sirius is innocent or will that kid be grounded forever?” Ron mused.
“Once they know he isn’t a murderer, I’m sure it will be difficult to remain terrified of the boy who once cried because his hair was green,” Remus smirked.
“What?” Harry asked.
“I did not cry!” Sirius protested.
“Yes. You did. James changed his hair to Slytherin green because…oh I can’t even remember why now,” Remus chuckled. “And Sirius cried and moped for an hour before he remembered he was also a wizard and could turn it back.” Several people burst out laughing at that while Sirius pouted.
Harry didn’t have to do his homework under the blankets by torchlight anymore, so he sat in the bright sunshine outside Florean Fortescue’s Ice-Cream Parlour, finishing all his essays with occasional help from Florean Fortescue himself, who, apart from knowing a great deal about medieval witch-burnings, gave Harry free sundaes every half-hour.
“What?” Several people yelled out.
“Free sundaes every half an hour?” Tonks whistled, looking slightly jealous.
“Damn. I’m doing my homework there in the future,” Ron stated, almost drooling at the thought of that much free ice-cream.
“No, you are not,” Molly told him.
“But mum…” He moaned.
“No.”
Once Harry had refilled his money bag with money from his vault at Gringotts, he needed to exercise a lot of self-control not to spend the whole lot at once.
“Well, that makes you better than most people your age,” Sirius chuckled.
“Including your father and Sirius,” Remus grinned.
“What do you mean?” Sirius spluttered.
“Your bike? The solid gold chess set, for a game you didn’t even play!”
“That bike was the best,” Sirius protested, though he didn’t comment on the chess set.
“You bought a solid gold chess set?” Charlie asked, looking at him like he was insane.
“It was my parents’ money,” Sirius shrugged. “I bought the most expensive thing I could find to piss them off.”
He had to keep reminding himself that he had five years to go at Hogwarts, and how it would feel to ask the Dursleys for money for spellbooks, to stop himself buying a handsome set of solid gold Gobstones.
“Ha!” Sirius grinned wildly. “Just like your godfather!”
“Merlin save us all,” Minerva muttered, but she was smiling slightly.
“Had you ever even played gobstones, Harry?” Bill wondered.
“No,” he admitted, “but it looked amazing.”
“I’m not surprised the thought of asking the Dursleys for money was a good deterrent though. That would be enough to stop anyone spending money,” Tonks muttered to Charlie who grimaced.
He was sorely tempted, too, by the perfect, moving model of the galaxy in a large glass ball, which would have meant he never had to take another Astronomy lesson.
“You would still need to attend your classes,” Minerva told him firmly.
“Although, honestly, could the school not invest in something like that, so we don’t have to take Astronomy in the middle of the night?” Hermione wondered.
“Given that the school apparently do not have the budget to replace the broomsticks, despite their condition, it would seem unlikely,” Andromeda stated.
But the thing that tested Harry’s resolution most appeared in his favourite shop, Quality Quidditch Supplies, a week after he’d arrived at the Leaky Cauldron.
All of the Quidditch fans sighed dreamily.
“The Firebolt,” Fred murmured, awed.
Curious to know what the crowd in the shop was staring at, Harry edged his way inside and squeezed in amongst the excited witches and wizards until he glimpsed a newly erected podium on which was mounted the most magnificent broom he had ever seen in his life.
All of the Quidditch fans nodded in agreement.
One wizard was telling his friend it had only just come out as a prototype and a young boy commented to his dad that it was the fastest broom in the world. The shop proprietor told the crowd that the Irish International Side, who were favourites for the World Cup, had just put in an order for seven.
“It’s going to be brilliant,” Charlie said excitedly.
“I wonder if we’ll hear about it in the books,” Bill mused. Fred and George’s eyes lit up at the thought of knowing who would win before it happened and how much money they could make betting on it.
A large witch in front of Harry moved, and he was able to read the sign next to the broom, naming it ‘The Firebolt’. It then gave the details of the broom, ending with the price being available on request.
“It’s quite unprecedented to have three big new broomsticks out in four years,” Draco told Harry.
“Was the Nimbus 2000 new out in our first year?” Harry wondered.
“No. It came out the year before. It was released for the 1990 World Cup, but it was still the best in the market at the time.”
Price on request. Harry didn’t like to think how much gold the Firebolt would cost. He had never wanted anything so much in his whole life – but he had never lost a Quidditch match on his Nimbus Two Thousand, and he thought there was no point in emptying his Gringotts vault for the Firebolt, when he had a very good broom already.
Harry sighed. He loved his Firebolt, of course he did. It was his first gift, that he could remember, from his godfather. But his Nimbus was his first ever broom. And there was something special about that.
Harry didn’t ask for the price, but he returned, almost every day after that, just to look at the Firebolt.
All the Quidditch fans nodded like this was a perfectly normal thing to do, while those who were less fond of the sport shook their heads.
There were, however, things that Harry needed to buy. He went to the Apothecary to replenish his store of potions’ ingredients. He also needed new robes as his were now several inches too short in the arm and leg.
“Are we sure? I mean, clearly this book plays a bit fast and loose with some details. Two weeks or three weeks…several inches or just a couple of inches,” Fred teased.
“Shut up,” Harry grumbled. Fred winked at him.
“I am curious…if you had so much free time to do whatever shopping you liked, how come you didn’t buy yourself some other clothes?” Tonks wondered. “Like, not your cousin’s hand-me-downs.” Harry flushed.
“I didn’t want the Dursleys asking questions. With magic stuff they wouldn’t dare look or know how much things cost. If I came back with new clothes they would notice immediately and want to know where I got the money for them. Or Dudley would find some excuse to ruin them,” Harry explained.
“And, honestly, what thirteen-year-old boy thinks about clothes shopping except in cases of absolute necessity?” Sirius wondered. Several people rolled their eyes at him.
“Ones who need to?” Andromeda pointed out.
Most important of all, he had to buy his new school books, which would include those for his two new subjects, Care of Magical Creatures and Divination. Harry got a surprise as he looked in at the bookshop window. Instead of the usual display of gold-embossed spellbooks the size of paving slabs, there was a large iron cage behind the glass which held about a hundred copies of The Monster Book of Monsters.
“Bet the manager loved having those in,” Bill chuckled.
Torn pages were flying everywhere as the books grappled with each other, locked together in furious wrestling matches and snapping aggressively.
“Would an immobilising charm not be a good idea?” Tonks wondered.
“Probably. Depends how quickly it wears off,” Charlie said. “The book might be resistant.”
Harry pulled his booklist out of his pocket and consulted it for the first time. The Monster Book of Monsters was listed as the set book for Care of Magical Creatures. Now Harry understood why Hagrid had said it would come in useful. He felt relieved; he had been wondering whether Hagrid wanted help with some terrifying new pet.
Several people grimaced at that.
As Harry entered Flourish and Blotts, the manager came hurrying towards him. He asked if Harry had come to get his new books for Hogwarts. When he said yes, the manager abruptly told him to get out of the way and put on a pair of thick gloves as he walked towards the Monster books’ cage.
“What? Why would he assume Harry needed that? It’s a Care of Magical Creatures book which isn’t a core subject. He had no reason to assume Harry is taking that class,” Emmeline pointed out.
“Seems a bit strange, but better prepared than not?” Charlie offered.
“There’s still no need to be rude. He could have at least asked if Harry needed that book before doing anything,” Andromeda stated.
Harry told him he already had one. The manager was relieved as he said he’d been bitten five times already that morning.
“Even if they are resistant, you’d think he could immobilise them while he took a single book out,” Bill frowned.
“Harry’s point of view saw him as a manager, he might not have been. Or maybe they didn’t train their staff properly,” Ted suggested.
A loud ripping noise rent the air; two of the Monster books had seized a third and were pulling it apart. The manager cried for them to stop it, poking the walking stick between the bars and knocking them apart.
“Effective,” George said sarcastically.
He cried that he was never stocking them again and he’d thought he’d seen the worst when they had two hundred copies of The Invisible Book of Invisibility.
“A simple ‘Finite Incantatem,’ should have fixed that,” Tonks snorted.
“The biggest mystery is how he assumed Harry was old enough to take a third-year class,” Fred put in, grinning up at Harry.
“Shut up, Fred,” Harry grumbled.
“I’m not Fred, he is,” Fred protested.
“Yes. you are,” Harry told him. Both twins stared at him. They’d known that Harry had been able to tell them apart better than most of their family, but it stilled stunned them how casually he knew who was who, regardless of the tricks they played.
Harry told him he needed a book for Divination. The manager asked if he was starting Divination.
“Obviously,” Andromeda drawled.
He led Harry to the back of the shop where a corner was devoted to future-telling. The manager climbed a set of steps to retrieve a thick, black-bound book. Harry wasn’t listening to the sales pitch as he noticed a book called: Death Omens: What to Do When You Know the Worst is Coming.
“Of course you’d spot that book,” Tonks chuckles.
“The cover had a Grim on that looked exactly like Sirius in the alleyway,” Harry explained.
“That’s pretty spooky,” Emmeline said.
The manager told Harry not to read it as he’ll start seeing death omens everywhere which would be enough to frighten anyone to death.
“It would have really helped if your animagus form didn’t look so much like the Grim,” Harry told Sirius jokingly.
“Sorry,” Sirius winced.
“But, hey, Trelawney had a great year,” Ron grinned.
Harry continued to stare at the front cover of the book; it showed a black dog large as a bear, with gleaming eyes. It looked oddly familiar.
Sirius flinched.
The assistant pressed Unfogging the Future into Harry’s hands and asked if he needed anything else. Harry tore his eyes away from the book and said he needed the books for Transfiguration and the Standard Book of Spells, Grade Three. Eventually, Harry emerged from Flourish and Blotts with his new books under his arms, and made his way back to the Leaky Cauldron, hardly noticing where he was going and bumping into several people.
“You were that worried?” Sirius asked, concerned.
“I saw a creepy dog in the alley and then saw a death omen that looked exactly like it. I was freaked, but I got over it,” Harry shrugged.
He tramped up the stairs to his room, went inside and tipped his books onto his bed. Somebody had been in to tidy; the windows were open, and sun was pouring inside. Harry could hear the buses rolling by in the unseen Muggle street behind him, and the sound of the invisible crowd below in Diagon Alley. He caught sight of himself in the mirror over the basin. He defiantly told his reflection that it can’t have been a death omen. He had just been panicking and it was probably a stray dog.
“You tell that mirror, Harry,” Fred grinned.
He raised his hand automatically and tried to make his hair lie flat. The mirror told him he was fighting a losing battle.
Everyone chuckled.
“Even the mirror knows,” Tonks laughed.
As the days slipped by, Harry started looking wherever he went for a sign of Ron or Hermione. Plenty of Hogwarts students were arriving in Diagon Alley now, with the start of term so near. Harry met Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas, his fellow Gryffindors, in Quality Quidditch Supplies, where they, too, were ogling the Firebolt; he also ran into the real Neville Longbottom, a round-faced, forgetful boy, outside Flourish and Blotts. Harry didn’t stop to chat; Neville appeared to have mislaid his booklist, and was being told off by his very formidable-looking grandmother.
Neville winced.
“It’s a wonder she didn’t just keep it herself and prevent that happening,” Emmeline muttered.
“I think that’s why she owled my Hogsmeade permission form,” he admitted. "
Harry hoped she never found out that he’d pretended to be Neville while on the run from the Ministry of Magic.
“She’d probably be fine with it. She’s probably prefer you as a grandson anyway,” Neville told him matter-of-factly.
Harry woke on the last day of the holidays, thinking that he would at least meet Ron and Hermione tomorrow, on the Hogwarts Express. He got up, dressed, went for a last look at the Firebolt, and was just wondering where he’d have lunch, when someone yelled his name and he turned. Ron and Hermione were sitting outside the ice-cream parlour, waving at him.
“We didn’t get those free sundaes,” Ron sighed.
“We were only there half an hour anyway,” Hermione pointed out. “We’d spent most of the morning looking for Harry.”
Ron told Harry that they’d been searching for him, and Harry said he’d gotten all his school stuff the week before. Then he asked how they knew he was staying at the Leaky Cauldron. Ron said it was his dad.
“Just because he works at the Ministry doesn’t mean he should know all about it,” Amelia sighed. She knew full well most of the Ministry loved to gossip, she didn’t like it, but it was a fact that wasn’t going to be fixed any time soon.
Hermione asked if he really blew up his aunt. Harry stated he hadn’t meant to while Ron laughed. Hermione told Ron it wasn’t funny, and she was amazed Harry hadn’t been expelled.
“He didn’t do it on purpose. I’d have thought you knew you don’t get expelled for accidental magic,” George said in surprise.
“I didn’t know it was accidental magic,” Hermione admitted.
“You thought Harry blew someone up on purpose? Harry?” Fred asked.
“I may not have known everything about his relatives, but I knew enough to guess it was possible,” she said, giving Harry a guilty look.
“Anyone in their right mind would want to blow those people up on purpose,” Sirius snarled.
Harry admitted he was surprised too. He had thought he was going to be arrested. Then he asked Ron if his dad knew why Fudge had let him off. Ron shrugged, saying it was probably because it was Harry.
“I assume you also thought he’d done it on purpose,” Charlie looked at his younger brother. Ron shrugged and nodded.
He continued that he’d hate to see what the Ministry would do if he blew up an aunt.
“They would do exactly the same if you had a case of accidental magic like that,” his dad told him.
“I know that now,” Ron said.
Then he said that they’d have to dig him up first and his mum would have killed him.
“If you’d done it on purpose, yes. If any relative had said such things to you as that woman did to Harry, it would be them the Ministry would have to dig up,” Molly stated firmly.
Ron told Harry he would be able to ask his dad that evening as they were staying at the Leaky Cauldron, including Hermione.
“I assume to keep an eye on me?” Harry asked, dryly.
“You’d been fine there by yourself for three weeks. It was more to escort you to the station the following morning,” Arthur told him. Harry nodded.
“It would have been awkward trying to get there myself,” he said.
Harry asked if they had all of their new school stuff and Ron showed off his new wand. Then he mentioned their books, saying the assistant had nearly cried when they wanted two Monster books.
“I bet he did,” Charlie snorted.
Harry asked about Hermione’s purchases, which spanned three bags to Ron’s one. Hermione pointed out she was taking more new subjects than them.
“Only three more,” Bill pointed out.
“I got some extra reading for them as well,” she said.
“Naturally,” George grinned fondly.
Ron asked what she was taking Muggle Studies for, and she said it was fascinating to study them from a wizarding point of view.
“It really won’t,” Tonks told her. “It’ll just be disappointing.”
“Yeah. I got that,” she sighed.
Harry asked if she was planning to eat or sleep at all that year while Ron laughed. Hermione ignored them both.
“I was actually concerned,” Harry told her. “And I was right in the end.” Hermione said nothing.
She stated that she had ten galleons, and her birthday was coming up so she could get herself an early birthday present.
Ron scowled.
Ron suggested a new book, but Hermione said she wanted an owl as both Harry and Ron had one. Ron protested, saying all he had was Scabbers.
Sirius, Remus and Harry all scowled as well.
“Stupid rat,” Ron grumbled.
He pulled his pet rat out of his pocket, saying he wanted to get him checked over as Egypt hadn’t agreed with him. Scabbers was looking thinner than usual, and there was a definite droop to his whiskers.
Sirius smirked slightly; glad his escape had at least had some effect on the rat.
Harry, who knew Diagon Alley pretty well now, told them where the magical creature shop was. They headed to the Magical Menagerie. There wasn’t much room inside. Every inch of wall was hidden by cages. It was smelly and very noisy because the occupants of these cages were all squeaking, squawking, jabbering or hissing. The witch behind the counter was already advising a wizard on the care of double-ended newts, so Harry, Ron and Hermione waited, examining the cages.
“It’s not big enough in there. Most of those poor animals don’t have enough room at all,” Charlie frowned.
“Even magical space can only do so much, especially in an area like that,” Filius said ruefully.
“They are still well looked after,” Ted pointed out.
A pair of enormous purple toads sat gulping wetly and feasting on dead blowflies. A gigantic tortoise with a jewel-encrusted shell was glittering near the window. Poisonous orange snails were oozing slowly up the side of their glass tank, and a fat white rabbit kept changing into a silk top hat and back again with a loud popping noise.
“Are they supposed to do that or is it a charm?” Harry wondered.
“It’s a charm. It has to be replaced every couple of years or so,” Filius told him.
Then there were cats of every colour, a noisy cage of ravens, a basket of funny custard-coloured furballs that were humming loudly, and, on the counter, a vast cage of sleek black rats which were playing some sort of skipping game using their long bald tails. The double-ended newt wizard left, and Ron approached the counter. He told her his rat had been off colour for a while. She told him to bang him on the counter.
“Should have taken her literally,” Sirius muttered.
Ron lifted Scabbers out of his inside pocket and placed him next to the cage of his fellow rats, who stopped their skipping tricks and scuffled to the wire for a better look. Like nearly everything Ron owned, Scabbers the rat was second-hand (he had once belonged to Ron’s brother Percy) and a bit battered. Next to the glossy rats in the cage, he looked especially woe-begone.
“Yes, that rat certainly lived a long life,” Pomona said to herself.
“Was he not an unfortunate victim of Miss Granger’s cat this year?” Filius wondered. Everyone in the entire school knew about the rows between the two, and the cause.
“I believe so. But, like everything we’ve believed about these last few years, I suspect we might be wrong,” she replied. He nodded in agreement.
She asked how old the rat was and Ron replied that he wasn’t sure, but he had belonged to his brother.
“I found Scabbers when I was…seven?” Percy frowned, trying to remember.
“And you gave him to Ron before his first year, so you’re fifth year, making you fifteen? And then Ron had him for three years. That makes him about eleven years old?” Emmeline frowned. “That can’t be right.”
“Even magical rats shouldn’t live that long,” Charlie agreed.
The witch asked what powers he has.
“None,” Percy snorted.
“Aside from exceptionally long life,” Andromeda stated suspiciously, eyes focused on her cousin.
Ron hesitated. The truth was that Scabbers had never shown the faintest trace of interesting powers. The witch’s eyes moved from Scabbers’ tattered left ear to his front paw, which had a toe missing, and tutted loudly.
Sirius sneered.
She stated he’d been through the mill and Ron defensively pointed out he had been like that when Percy gave him to him.
“He was like that when I found him,” Percy shrugged.
She told him a common garden rat couldn’t be expected to live longer than three years, but if he wanted something more hard-wearing he could buy one of the shop ones which were skipping again. Ron wasn’t impressed so she offered him a rat tonic. Ron started to ask how much when he broke off with a yell. Something huge and orange landed on his head, spitting madly, and launched at Scabbers. The witch yelled at Crookshanks, but Scabbers shot from between her hands like a bar of soap, landed splay-legged on the floor and then scarpered for the door.
“Wait, the first time you met Crookshanks, he tried to attack Scabbers, and you bought him?” George frowned.
“The witch said he’d been in there for ages as nobody wanted him,” Hermione said defensively.
Ron shouted for his rat, haring out of the shop after him; Harry followed. It took them nearly ten minutes to find Scabbers, who had taken refuge under a wastepaper bin outside Quality Quidditch Supplies. Ron stuffed the trembling rat back into his pocket and straightened up, massaging his head. He asked what it was, and Harry replied it was either a big cat or a small tiger.
Several people chuckled at that.
Ron then asked about Hermione and Harry said she was probably buying her owl. They made their way back up the crowded street to the Magical Menagerie. As they reached it, Hermione came out, but she wasn’t carrying an owl. Her arms were clamped tightly around the enormous ginger cat.
“You really bought a cat that attacked your friend’s pet?” Tonks reiterated George’s question.
“He’s definitely not an owl,” Fred added.
“I just…he was an outsider, unwanted. I felt a kinship with him.”
“Still, it seems a bit rude to buy an animal that literally tried to maul your friend’s pet completely unprovoked,” Bill put in. “But, as long as you understand the issue and take steps to prevent problems it should be alright. Especially if he’s part kneazle and can be trained.” Ron snorted. Hermione glared at him.
Ron stated that she’d bought the monster. Hermione stated he was gorgeous. Harry privately disagreed, thinking he was bow-legged and his face was squashed like he’d run into a brick wall.
A few people snorted while Hermione turned her glare on Harry who put his hands up defensively.
Now that Scabbers was out of sight, however, the cat was purring contentedly in Hermione’s arms. Ron pointed out that the cat had nearly scalped him but Hermione just said he hadn’t meant to.
“He might not have meant to scalp Ron, but he did mean to attack Scabbers,” Bill pointed out.
“Why though? He must be used to seeing rats, there was a cage of them on the desk, right by Scabbers at the time,” Charlie frowned.
“Scabbers was out and not in a cage. Maybe he just knew he could get to that one unlike the ones in the cage,” Tonks suggested. They all shrugged.
Ron asked about Scabbers, pointing out that he needed rest and relaxation which he wouldn’t get with the cat around. Hermione stated he’d forgotten the tonic, handing it over to him, before saying Crookshanks would be in her dormitory and Scabbers would be in his.
Harry and Neville both snorted at that. They knew full well neither pet remained in the appropriate dormitory. Crookshanks had practically lived outside the boy’s dorm when Scabbers was in it and Ron after took his pet out to the common room with him.
“Pets don’t often remain in the dormitories. They will have to learn to share space in the common room at the very least,” Tonks pointed out.
“They certainly didn’t learn to share,” Fred commented, thinking on all the times he’d seen Crookshanks try to attack Scabbers. Which he now knew was Pettigrew. Could Crookshanks have known that? He must have done. He hadn’t tried to attack anyone else’s pet that year, that he knew of anyway.
She asked what the problem was.
“The problem is your pet just tried to attack his ill pet and you don’t seem to be taking the issue seriously,” Bill frowned. “If your plan is just to keep the two in separate dormitories, that’s not going to work, neither of you are likely to stick to that and it’s hardly fair to keep a cat in just one dormitory. So, you need to put a different plan in place.”
She continued that the witch had said Crookshanks had been in there for ages as nobody wanted him. Ron sarcastically said he wondered why. They made their way back to the Leaky Cauldron and found Mr Weasley sitting in the bar, reading the Daily Prophet. He greeted Harry, asking how he was. Harry said he was fine.
Mr Weasley put down his paper, and Harry saw the now familiar picture of Sirius Black staring up at him.
Sirius scowled as he was brought up yet again.
Harry guessed they still hadn’t caught him. Mr. Weasley said no, and they’d all been pulled off their regular jobs at the Ministry to try and find him.
“Really? But surely they can’t have expected you to be searching for a supposed mass murderer? That’s Auror work, hardly something most of the staff should be doing,” Emmeline frowned.
“We weren’t actively out searching for him, but we were all trying to contribute to finding him. For example, Perkins and I were providing information and monitoring on muggle transport that he might have been using, as we thought he didn’t have a wand. That sort of thing,” Arthur explained.
Ron asked if they would get a reward for catching him as it would be good to get more money. Mr. Weasley, who was looking rather strained, told him not to be ridiculous.
Arthur gave a wry half-smile at Harry’s perceptiveness.
He stated that Black wasn’t going to be caught by a thirteen-year-old wizard.
“Actually, of everyone who had a chance of catching me, it would be Harry,” Sirius said, forcing a grin.
It would be the Azkaban guards that got him back.
Sirius shuddered.
“Well, your words are marked, dad,” Fred smirked. Arthur chuckled slightly.
At that moment Mrs Weasley entered the bar, laden with shopping and followed by the twins, Fred and George, who were about to start their fifth year at Hogwarts, the newly elected Head Boy, Percy, and the Weasleys’ youngest child and only girl, Ginny. Ginny who had always been very taken with Harry, seemed even more heartily embarrassed than usual when she saw him, perhaps because he had saved her life during their last term at Hogwarts.
Ginny blushed furiously.
She went very red and muttered ‘hello’ without looking at him. Percy, however, held out his hand solemnly as though he and Harry had never met and greeted him. Harry tried not to laugh as he greeted Percy in return. Percy pompously said he hoped Harry was well which made him feel like he was being introduced to the mayor.
It was Percy’s turn to flush.
Harry replied he was very well but was interrupted by Fred who elbowed Percy out of the way and bowed deeply. He said it was simply splendid to see him. George then pushed Fred aside, cutting his twins off and agreeing it was absolutely spiffing to see him while shaking Harry’s hand.
Most of the room chuckled at the twins’ antics.
“Honestly boys, Percy was just being polite,” Molly told the twins.
“We know. We were being polite too,” Fred grinned. Percy rolled his eyes.
Percy scowled.
Fred rolled his eyes.
Mrs Weasley told them that was enough, but Fred greeted her as if he’d only just spotted her, shaking her hand as well, saying it was corking to see her.
There were more chuckles.
Mrs Weasley repeated that it was enough and then greeted Harry after putting her shopping down. She said she supposed he’d heard their exciting news and pointed to the badge on Percy’s chest, saying he was the second head-boy in the family. Fred muttered that he would be the last. Mrs Weasley said she didn’t doubt that.
“That’s a little harsh. Ron could still be in the running,” Bill pointed out. Privately, he thought it highly unlikely his brother would be head-boy without some major growing up and leaving his lazy habits behind, but anything was possible in the next four years. He knew neither of the twins would be, but they wouldn’t want it either.
Molly nodded and apologised to her youngest son.
She added that the twins hadn’t been made prefects.
“Of course not. Besides, you wouldn’t be able to make both twins prefects, there’s only one per year, and how would you pick between the two?” Charlie said. Molly pursed her lips but said nothing.
George asked why they would want to be prefects as it would take all the fun out of life.
“Exactly!” Sirius agreed.
“Really? I don’t recall the fun being taken out of things because I was a prefect,” Remus muttered.
“You were a wet blanket anyway,” Sirius teased.
“A wet blanket who made sure most of your insane ideas would actually work,” he retorted. Sirius just grinned.
Ginny giggled. Mrs Weasley told them to set a better example for their sister.
“We’re setting an example of how to have fun,” George said.
Percy loftily put in that Ginny had other brothers to set her an example.
The twins both snorted. They knew full well that Ginny did not take after Percy in pretty much any way. Bill was disagreed, although not outwardly. He might not have spent much time with his younger sister, given that he’d been at Hogwarts for most of her life and then left for Egypt when she was seven, but even he knew she took after the twins more than most of her other brothers.
He disappeared to change for dinner and George heaved a sigh. He told Harry they had tried to shut him in a pyramid, but their mother spotted them.
“You did what?” Bill asked, glaring at the twins. “I told you those tombs were dangerous. You could have seriously hurt Percy.”
“It was one of the ones you’d told us was clear and safe. We just wanted him to shut up about being head boy for a bit, not to hurt him,” George said defensively. Bill relaxed marginally at that, but he was still unhappy.
“Still, those pyramids are not to be messed around with. Just because they’ve been cleared and declared safe doesn’t mean you should be messing about. Something could have been missed, or you could have gotten the wrong tomb.”
“We wouldn’t have put him in the wrong tomb,” Fred scoffed.
“You shouldn’t have been shutting anyone in any tomb,” Molly scolded them angrily.
“Sorry, Perc,” they muttered in unison.
Dinner that night was a very enjoyable affair. Tom the innkeeper put three tables together in the parlour and the seven Weasleys, Harry and Hermione ate their way through five delicious courses. Fred asked how they were getting to King’s Cross the next morning and Mr. Weasley told him the Ministry was providing cars which caused everyone to look at him. George seriously said that it was because of Percy. There would be flags on the bonnet with HB on them. Fred chimed in that it would stand for Humungous Bighead.
“Fred! George!” Molly scolded. They both smirked.
“Honestly guys, you’d think you’d know that a joke isn’t funny if it’s repeated too often,” Charlie told them. “Lay off.”
“We can’t do anything about it now,” Fred reminded him.
Everyone except Percy and Mrs Weasley snorted into their pudding.
“I love how that implies Arthur snorted into his pudding as well,” Remus muttered to Sirius quietly. Sirius barked out a surprised laugh at that.
Percy asked why the Ministry was providing cars. Mr. Weasley told him that they were doing him a favour as he worked there and no longer had a car.
“So, I assume it’s because of Harry then,” Kingsley said. He knew there was no way the Ministry would ‘do Arthur a favour’ and loan him multiple cars just to get to the platform.
“Yes,” Arthur admitted.
His voice was casual, but Harry couldn’t help noticing that Mr Weasley’s ears had gone red, just like Ron’s did when he was under pressure.
Arthur shook his head at Harry’s observations once more.
Mrs Weasley cut in saying it was a good job as they had so much luggage, they’d be a nice sight on the Muggle Underground.
Harry and Hermione both winced at the idea of all nine of them trying to get to King’s Cross on the Underground.
She asked if they were all packed. Percy told her Ron wasn’t as he’d dumped his new things on Percy’s bed.
“Thanks for that, Perc,” Ron muttered grumpily.
Mrs Weasley told Ron to pack properly as they wouldn’t have much time in the morning.
“That is a good point,” Bill nodded, knowing how chaotic it was on Hogwarts day.
“If you pack the night before you can sleep in longer in the morning,” Tonks pointed out with a grin. Ron nodded thoughtfully.
“You would know,” Andromeda sighed.
Ron scowled at Percy. After dinner everyone felt very full and sleepy. One by one they made their way upstairs to their rooms to check their things for the next day. Ron and Percy were next door to Harry. He had just closed and locked his own trunk when he heard angry voices through the wall, and went to see what was going on. The door of number twelve was ajar, and Percy was shouting that it had been right there on his bedside table. Ron protested he hadn’t touched it. Harry asked what was going on and Percy rounded on him, saying his Head Boy badge had gone.
“And you thought Ron had taken it? Had Ron ever done something like that before?” Charlie asked with a frown.
“Well, no. But nobody else had been in the room,” Percy pointed out.
“That you noticed,” Bill said, eyeing the twins.
Ron added that Scabbers’ tonic was also missing. He thought it might be downstairs, but Percy yelled that he wasn’t going anywhere until his badge was found.
“Considering how much you’d been wearing it, maybe you should have searched for both downstairs,” Ted suggested.
“I knew it had been on my bedside table. I hadn’t worn it to dinner,” Percy shook his head.
Harry offered to get the tonic as he was already packed.
Arthur sighed.
Harry went downstairs and was halfway along the passage to the bar, which was now very dark, when he heard another pair of angry voices coming from the parlour. A second later, he recognised them as Mr and Mrs Weasley’s.
Most people looked at the pair in surprise.
He hesitated, not wanting them to know he’d heard them rowing, when the sound of his own name made him stop, then move closer to the parlour door.
“Harry!” Molly and Hermione scolded.
“He overheard his best friend’s parents arguing and his name came up. Most people would eavesdrop on that,” Draco pointed out. He certainly would have done. Quite a few of the younger generation nodded in agreement.
“I’m going to guess Sirius is about to come up again,” Remus said.
Mr. Weasley was saying that it made no sense not to tell him. Harry had a right to know, which he’d tried to tell Fudge but the Minister insists on treating Harry like a child.
“He is a child,” Molly frowned.
“He hasn’t been a child in a long time,” Sirius told her grimly.
He continued that Harry was thirteen, but Mrs Weasley cut across him, saying the truth would terrify him. Did he really want to send Harry back to school with it hanging over him. He was happy not knowing.
“Not really. I’d rather know and be prepared. Even if Sirius had been after me, I already knew Voldemort wanted to kill me. He’d tried twice. Sirius could hardly be any scarier than that,” Harry pointed out.
“And he’d escaped from Azkaban, something nobody else has ever done. If they were concerned enough to put those horrible things around the school, clearly someone thought he would break into Hogwarts, which he managed to do multiple times! Harry should have been prepared not left in the dark,” Fred stated, backing Harry up. Harry smiled at him gratefully.
Mr. Weasley stated he didn’t want to make Harry miserable, he wanted to put him on his guard. She knew what Harry and Ron were like, wandering off by themselves and having been in the Forbidden Forest twice.
“Technically, I’ve only been in there once,” Ron corrected his dad.
He continued that Harry couldn’t do that this year. Arthur was prepared to bet that if the Knight Bus hadn’t picked Harry up, he would have been dead before the Ministry found him.
“The Ministry didn’t really ‘find’ him. Harry pretty much walked into Fudge in a fairly obvious place to wait for him,” George pointed out.
“I wouldn’t be betting if I were you, dad,” Fred grinned. “First you wanted your words marked and now this bet.” Arthur chuckled lightly.
Molly replied that he wasn’t dead. Arthur stated they Sirius Black was supposedly mad, but he was clever enough to escape from Azkaban, which was supposed to be impossible. It had been three weeks, and nobody had seen him.
“Three weeks? I guess that extra week is missing again for some reason. It had been four weeks, because Harry had been in Diagon Alley for three weeks, and Sirius escaped at least a week before,” Charlie pointed out.
“He escaped almost exactly a week before. He escaped on the day before Harry’s birthday, which was made everyone even more worried. We thought the date was too much of a coincidence,” Kingsley stated.
“Honestly, I didn’t have a real clue of the date. I saw the date on the newspaper Fudge had given me, but other than that I didn’t have much of a sense of time,” Sirius admitted.
He continued that they were no closer to finding him than inventing self-spelling wands. The only thing they knew for sure was what Sirius was after.
Sirius snorted.
Mrs Weasley said Harry would be perfectly safe at Hogwarts. Mr Weasley disagreed, saying they’d thought Azkaban was perfectly safe. If Black could escape there, he could break into Hogwarts. Mrs Weasley argued that nobody was sure Black was after Harry. Harry heard a thump as if Mr. Weasley had banged his fist on the table. He reminded her that they hadn’t reported it to the press, but Black had been talking in his sleep for a while before his escape, saying ‘he’s at Hogwarts’.
“Yeah. There can’t be that many people at Hogwarts Sirius would be thinking about,” Andromeda said, frowning at her cousin.
“He’s my godson, of course I was thinking of him,” Sirius shrugged, giving nothing away.
Mr. Weasley continued that Black was deranged and wanted Harry dead.
Sirius winced.
He suspected that Black thought murdering Harry would bring You-Know-Who back to power. Black had lost everything the night Harry had stopped him and he’d had twelve years in Azkaban to brood on that.
“That much is true at least,” Sirius muttered bitterly.
There was a silence. Harry leaned still closer to the door, desperate to hear more. Mrs Weasley said he had to do what he thought was right, but he was forgetting Albus Dumbledore. She didn’t think anything could hurt Harry while Dumbledore was headmaster.
“Really?” Andromeda asked her in disbelief. “He’s almost died far too many times in that school under the headmaster’s watch.”
“All of those troubles were already inside the school,” Molly pointed out.
“Sirius broke into the school multiple times and even made it into Harry’s dormitory. If he had wanted to kill Harry, he could have done. Easily. Even under Dumbledore’s watch,” Remus stated grimly. “He might not have known about Sirius’ animagus form, or even that he knew about the secret entrances to the school, but the fact still remains Harry could have been killed once more. Hogwarts simply isn’t as safe as people believe.”
“Something we will be using these books to remedy,” Minerva stated firmly.
She assumed Dumbledore knew about all of it. Mr. Weasley agreed and said they had to get his agreement to station the Azkaban guards at the entrances to the school, which he wasn’t happy about but agreed to.
All of the students shuddered at that.
“It was horrible,” Neville muttered.
“Going past them every time, you wanted to go to Hogsmeade. And the stupid Quidditch game,” Fred agreed, eyeing Harry with concern.
Mrs Weasley wondered why he wouldn’t be happy if they were there to catch Black.
“Because having those awful guards around a school, full of children, was a terrible thing,” Minerva stated grimly. All of the teachers and students nodded in agreement.
Mr. Weasley told her Dumbledore wasn’t fond of the guards.
“Nobody is fond of those guards,” Amelia stated.
“Good point,” Arthur agreed.
He continued that he wasn’t fond of them either, but when dealing with a wizard like Black, you had to join forces with those you’d rather avoid. Mrs Weasley started that if they save Harry, but he cut across her saying if they did, he’d never say another word against them.
“Save me?” Harry snorted. “They almost killed me and almost sucked out my soul more than once over the course of the year. They did more damage than anyone else that year.”
“What?” Molly and Arthur asked at the same time.
“Er…long story?” He grimaced.
Eventually, he suggested they go to bed. Harry heard chairs move. As quietly as he could, he hurried down the passage to the bar and out of sight. The parlour door opened, and a few seconds later footsteps told him that Mr and Mrs Weasley were climbing the stairs. The bottle of rat tonic was lying under the table they had sat at earlier. Harry waited until he heard Mr and Mrs Weasley’s bedroom door close, then headed back upstairs with the bottle. Fred and George were crouching in the shadows on the landing, heaving with laughter as they listened to Percy dismantling his and Ron’s room in the search for his badge. Fred whispered that they had it and had been improving it. The badge now read Bighead Boy.
Percy rolled his eyes at the twins. “Sorry Ron, for falsely accusing you.”
“It’s fine,” Ron muttered after a few moments of surprise.
Harry forced a laugh, went to give Ron the rat tonic, then shut himself in his room and lay down on his bed. So, Sirius Black was after him. That explained everything. Fudge had been lenient with him because he was so relieved to find him alive. He’d made Harry promise to stay in Diagon Alley where there were plenty of wizards to keep an eye on him. And he was sending two Ministry cars to take them all to the station tomorrow, so that the Weasleys could look after Harry until he was on the train.
“All that fuss for lil ol’ me. I should be flattered,” Sirius said lightly, trying not to dwell on how much he hated every minute of this.
“You did always like being centre of attention,” Remus chuckled.
Harry lay listening to the muffled shouting next door and wondered why he didn’t feel more scared. Sirius Black had murdered thirteen people with one curse; Mr and Mrs Weasley obviously thought Harry would be panic-stricken if he knew the truth. But Harry happened to agree whole-heartedly with Mrs Weasley that the safest place on earth was wherever Albus Dumbledore happened to be.
Several people stared at Harry like he’d lost his mind.
“Were you not at the same Hogwarts we’ve been reading about in these books?” Bill asked him in astonishment.
“Well, yeah, but where else would I have been safer?” Harry asked.
“That is a good point,” Emmeline put in. “It’s not like there are many other options. Unless you consider his relatives where the wards are. Other than that, it’s pretty much Hogwarts or nowhere.”
People always say that Dumbledore was the only person Lord Voldemort had ever been afraid of. He thought that Black, as Voldemort’s right-hand man, would be just as frightened of him. And then there were the Azkaban guards everyone kept talking about. They seemed to scare most people senseless, and if they were stationed all around the school, Black’s chances of getting inside seemed very remote.
“Not really. He’d already gotten past them once,” Draco reminded him. Harry shrugged.
No, all in all, the thing that bothered Harry most was the fact that his chances of visiting Hogsmeade now looked like zero.
“Of course that’s your biggest concern,” Fred chuckled.
“It was a big thing. All of my friends were able to go and I didn’t want to be left behind because my relatives suck and now crazy dude was after me.”
“Hey!”
Nobody would want Harry to leave the safety of the castle until Black was caught; in fact, Harry suspected his every move would be carefully watched until the danger had passed.
“Yet, clearly, not carefully enough,” Severus drawled.
He scowled at the dark ceiling. Did they think he couldn’t look after himself? He’d escaped Lord Voldemort three times, he wasn’t completely useless.
“It’s not a case of you being useless,” Kingsley pointed out. “It’s that you shouldn’t have to look out for yourself if the adults in your life did their jobs.”
“Besides, you’re no match for me, pup.”
“Really? I seem to recall differently,” Harry grinned at him. Sirius pouted.
Unbidden, the image of the beast in the shadows of Magnolia Crescent crossed his mind. What to do when you know the worst is coming. Out loud, he stated firmly that he wasn’t going to be murdered. The mirror sleepily said that that was the spirit.
A few people chuckled at that.
“That’s it for the chapter,” Pomona announced.
“We have time for a couple more yet,” Minerva said. She took the book from Pomona and began reading.
Chapter 5: The Dementor
Chapter Text
Tom woke Harry the next morning with his usual toothless grin and a cup of tea. Harry got dressed and was just persuading a disgruntled Hedwig to get back into her cage when Ron banged his way into the room, pulling a sweatshirt over his head and looking irritable.
“Ron, you could at least knock. You hate it if any of us barge into your room without knocking first,” Percy rolled his eyes.
“It’s fine. We share a dorm,” Harry shrugged.
He commented that the sooner they got on the train the better, as he would be able to get away from Percy at Hogwarts. He had accused Ron of dripping tea on a photo of his girlfriend who had hidden her face under the frame because her nose had gone blotchy.
"Did you spill tea on the picture? Even accidentally?" Bill asked his brother casually.
"It was Percy's fault!" Ron exclaimed. "I was moving his cup of tea so I could get my books and he bumped into me. A couple of drops fell on the picture, and he was yelling like I did it on purpose."
"It's the only good picture I had of Penny," Percy frowned.
"Well, you shouldn't have put your cup of tea on my books right next to the picture then," Ron replied.
"If you're stuff didn't take up every available surface I wouldn't need to," retorted Percy.
"Enough boys," Molly cut in. "Percy, it sounds like it was an accident. It was easy to fix. Ron if you'd packed your things away the night before as I told you to, then it might not have happened."
Harry said he had something to tell Ron, but they were interrupted by Fred and George, who had looked in to congratulate Ron on infuriating Percy again.
Percy rolled his eyes.
They headed down to breakfast, where Mr. Weasley was reading the front page of the Daily Prophet with a furrowed brow and Mrs. Weasley was telling Hermione and Ginny about a love potion she’d made as a young girl. All three of them were rather giggly.
"Love potions are hardly funny items," Severus muttered.
"You brewed love potions?" Charlie asked his mother in astonishment at the same time.
"Just the one. I never gave it to anyone," Molly said, blushing lightly.
"I should think not," Minerva stated sternly.
"Love potions are terrible things. I've never understood how the magical world treats them so casually," Ted put in.
"Most don't do anything more than cause an infatuation," Fred shrugged. "And they wear off after a couple of hours. The strong ones are illegal."
"Infatuation can be dangerous too," Hermione pointed out.
Ron asked Harry what he'd been saying. Harry said he'd tell him later as Percy stormed in. Harry had no chance to speak to Ron or Hermione in the chaos of leaving; they were too busy heaving all their trunks down the Leaky Cauldron’s narrow staircase and piling them up near the door, with Hedwig and Hermes, Percy’s screech owl, perched on top in their cages. A small wickerwork basket stood beside the heap of trunks, spitting loudly. Hermione cooed that she'd let him out on the train.
"In a small train compartment with the same rat he's already tried to attack?" Tonks asked dubiously.
"It's not fair to keep him caged the whole way to Hogwarts," Hermione protested.
"It's also unfair to Ron's ill pet if his friend’s cat tries to attack him again," Bill pointed out.
"Crookshank's basket should be enchanted to be comfortable for him despite the small space. Most travel cages have extension charms to give them more space inside as well as temperature regulation charms," Charlie explained.
"Crookshank's travel basket certainly didn't have any of that on. I didn't know it was an option either," Hermione frowned.
"That's unusual. You must have gotten a fairly poor shop assistant if they didn't even let you know it was an option," said Neville.
"Maybe you could trade off then. Keep Crookshanks in his travel basket for some of the journey and Scabbers in his cage for the rest. That way they both get some time stretching out," suggested Ted. Ron and Hermione both flushed. Hermione wanted to point out that Crookshanks was a cat and needed more room than Scabbers had, especially seeing as the rat spent most of his time asleep and wouldn't care if he was in a cage or not, but she knew it wasn't an argument she would win right now. Besides, it was still strange thinking about Scabbers the rat, knowing he was also Peter Pettigrew.
Ron said she wouldn't, asking about poor Scabbers. He pointed at his chest, where a large lump indicated that Scabbers was curled up in his pocket. Mr. Weasley, who had been outside waiting for the Ministry cars, stuck his head inside and said the cars were there. Mr. Weasley marched Harry across the short stretch of pavement toward the first of two old-fashioned dark green cars, each of which was driven by a furtive-looking wizard wearing a suit of emerald velvet. Mr. Weasley told Harry to get in, glancing up and down the crowded street.
"Subtle, Arthur," Kingsley teased.
"At least some was looking out for Harry," Sirius said.
Harry got into the back of the car and was shortly joined by Hermione, Ron, and, to Ron’s disgust, Percy. The journey to King’s Cross was very uneventful compared with Harry’s trip on the Knight Bus.
“I should hope so,” Arthur smiled lightly.
The Ministry of Magic cars seemed almost ordinary, though Harry noticed that they could slide through gaps that Uncle Vernon’s new company car certainly couldn’t have managed.
“Very handy,” Ted mused.
“If the Ministry have magical cars, why was it so bad that Mr. Weasley enchanted one?” Harry asked, confused.
“Essentially because he enchanted it to fly, which muggle cars do not do. The enchantment to enhance the space inside wouldn’t have been illegal, nor the charms on the Ministry Cars to get through traffic a little quicker. Flying, even with an invisibility booster, which obviously can fail, is too noticeable,” Remus put in quickly, keeping his explanation simple before Hermione or the Ministry workers could spend half an hour or more on the topic.
They reached King’s Cross with twenty minutes to spare; the Ministry drivers found them trolleys, unloaded their trunks, touched their hats in salute to Mr. Weasley, and drove away, somehow managing to jump to the head of an unmoving line at the traffic lights. Mr. Weasley kept close to Harry’s elbow all the way into the station. He suggested they go in pairs and that he would go first with Harry.
“Thank you, Arthur,” Sirius smiled. It was still painful to dwell on the fact that Arthur had thought he was protecting Harry from him, but he appreciated someone looking out for his godson, nonetheless.
Mr. Weasley strolled toward the barrier between platforms nine and ten, pushing Harry’s trolley and apparently very interested in the InterCity 125 that had just arrived at platform nine. With a meaningful look at Harry, he leaned casually against the barrier. Harry imitated him. In a moment, they had fallen sideways through the solid metal onto platform nine and three-quarters and looked up to see the Hogwarts Express, a scarlet steam engine, puffing smoke over a platform packed with witches and wizards seeing their children onto the train.
Everyone smiled slightly at that. They all loved Hogwarts, and the Hogwarts express was part of that experience.
Percy and Ginny suddenly appeared behind Harry. They were panting and had apparently taken the barrier at a run. Percy spotted Penelope and started smoothing his hair down. Ginny and Harry had to look away from each other to avoid laughing as Percy walked towards her, chest out so she’d see his badge.
Percy blushed.
“Did Penny get Head Girl?” Bill wondered. He recalled she’d also been a prefect the year before.
“Yes,” Percy smiled proudly.
Once the remaining Weasleys and Hermione had joined them, Harry and Ron led the way to the end of the train, past packed compartments, to a carriage that looked quite empty. They loaded the trunks onto it, stowed Hedwig and Crookshanks in the luggage rack, then went back outside to say good-bye to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Mrs. Weasley kissed all her children, then Hermione, and finally, Harry. He was embarrassed, but really quite pleased, when she gave him an extra hug.
Harry flushed while Molly smiled a little sadly to herself.
She told Harry to take care, eyes oddly bright. Then she began handing out sandwiches.
“Did I get everyone’s right this year?” Molly asked worriedly.
“Yeah, at least mine were chicken, which is my favourite,” Ron assured her.
“Ours were great too,” George said while Percy nodded in agreement.
“Oh good,” she said, relieved.
Mr. Weasley asked Harry to come with him over to a nearby pillar, leaving the others crowded around Mrs Weasley.
“You told him?” Emmeline asked.
“Yes. I didn’t feel right letting him go off to Hogwarts completely unprepared,” Arthur admitted.
“Thank you,” Harry smiled.
He said there was something Harry should know, and Harry admitted he already knew. Mr. Weasley was stunned, asking how he could know. Harry confessed to overhearing the conversation the night before.
“It’s like we’ve taught you nothing,” Fred shook his head sadly.
“Never confess,” Sirius agreed.
Harry apologised and Mr. Weasley anxiously stated it wasn’t how he would have chosen for Harry to find out.
“Honestly, it was probably better like that than finding out right before getting on the train. At least I had the night to think it over,” Harry shrugged. “But I still appreciate you trying.” It was more than most people had done for him in regard to keeping him informed.
Harry assured him it was ok and this way he hadn’t broken his word to Fudge, but he also knew what was going on.
“Good point,” Moody grunted.
“Not that Fudge would have known either way, it’s still a good way around,” Remus grinned.
Arthur commented that he must be scared.
“Harry? Never,” Ron snorted.
“Yeah, well, Harry’s weird. Most people would be scared that a supposed mass murderer was hell bent on killing them and had escaped one of the most secure places in the world to do so,” Tonks pointed out.
Harry assured him that he wasn’t. Mr. Weasley seemed disbelieving, but Harry continued that Sirius Black couldn’t be worse than Voldemort.
“Maybe not worse, but many of his followers are still people to be worried about,” Kingsley warned him.
“And Lily’s protection would only protect Harry from Voldemort himself, or those he’s possessing, not all his Death Eaters,” Remus pointed out.
“I wasn’t really thinking about that,” Harry shrugged.
Mr. Weasley stated that he knew Harry was made on stronger stuff than Fudge thought, and he was pleased Harry wasn’t scared. His next statement got cut off by Mrs Weasley calling his name and saying the train was about to go. Mr. Weasley called back that Harry was coming before turning back to him and saying he wanted his word. Harry cut in, guessing he was to promise he’d be a good boy and stay in the castle.
“A promise you would never be able to keep,” Severus drawled. Harry grinned and shrugged. He could hardly deny it.
“He was safe,” Sirius shrugged.
“A fact nobody but you was aware of,” Minerva reminded him.
Mr. Weasley said he wanted Harry to swear he wouldn’t go looking for Black.
“Oooh, and you were doing so well, dad,” Fred winced.
“What do you mean?” Arthur frowned.
“Well, not even Harry would go looking for someone who wants to kill him for no reason whatsoever,” Ron said.
“Which means you basically just told him there is a reason he would want to go after Sirius, even if he was a murderer,” George added.
“A reason that basically everyone else in the wizarding world knew, which only frustrated me more,” Harry put in.
Harry was confused but the whistle went, and guards began walking along the train, slamming doors shut. Mr. Weasley told Harry to promise him that whatever happened, Harry cut him off to ask why he’d want to go looking for someone who wanted to kill him.
“A good question,” Tonks said.
“It would have been better to just tell him rather than making such a fuss about it when he might have heard it from anyone at school,” Charlie added.
“There wasn’t time,” Arthur sighed. “I didn’t want to give him that information in the middle of the platform in such a rush.”
“Then you shouldn’t have made him give his word. You don’t give your word when you don’t know the full story,” Moody grunted.
“Harry knows and trusted Arthur. It’s not unreasonable to give your word to someone you trust,” Kingsley said. Moody snorted derisively.
Mr. Weasley tried again, saying that whatever he might hear before being interrupted by Mrs Weasley.
“Just making him even more curious,” Fred shook his head.
Steam was billowing from the train; it had started to move. Harry ran to the compartment door and Ron threw it open and stood back to let him on. They leaned out of the window and waved at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley until the train turned a corner and blocked them from view.
“That was close,” Remus whistled.
“Good job he made it. Can you imagine everyone’s faces if Harry missed the train two years in a row?” Charlie chuckled.
“At least someone would have known he missed the train and been right there to take him to Hogwarts safely,” Tonks said.
“It would have been better if I had missed the train,” Harry muttered bitterly.
Harry muttered to Ron and Hermione that he needed to speak to them privately as the train picked up speed. Ron told Ginny to go away.
“Honestly, Ron,” Percy rolled his eyes.
Ginny huffed and stalked off. Harry, Ron, and Hermione set off down the corridor, looking for an empty compartment, but all were full except for the one at the very end of the train. This had only one occupant, a man sitting fast asleep next to the window. Harry, Ron, and Hermione checked on the threshold. The Hogwarts Express was usually reserved for students, and they had never seen an adult there before, except for the witch who pushed the food cart.
Remus smiled slightly.
“It’s a very good job you were there,” Hermione stated.
“And a good job we managed to sit with Professor Lupin,” Ron added. Harry nodded. He didn’t want to think about what would have happened otherwise, given how the Dementors seemed drawn to him. He shuddered just thinking about it.
“I’m no longer your professor, please call me Remus,” Remus told Ron.
The stranger was wearing an extremely shabby set of wizard’s robes that had been darned in several places.
Remus sighed as Sirius eyed his current robes. He knew what his friend was planning, whether he liked it or not.
He looked ill and exhausted.
Several people glanced over at Remus, unable to help themselves. He just smiled lightly, more than used to the scrutiny.
Though quite young, his light brown hair was flecked with grey. Ron asked who they thought he was as they took the seats furthest from the window. Hermione immediately gave his name.
“How could you possible have known that?” George asked, looking impressed.
“It was on his briefcase,” Hermione smiled.
Ron asked how she knew that, and she pointed at the luggage rack over the man’s head, saying it was on his case. The case in question was small, battered and held together with a large quantity of neatly knotted string. Professor R. J. Lupin was stamped across one corner in peeling letters.
“If you’d only just been made a professor, how come the case was so old?” Tonks asked interestedly. Remus smiled slightly.
“Because I expressed a desire to teach when I was younger. This one,” he gestured to Sirius, “and James mocked me ceaselessly. Lily bought me the briefcase for Christmas the year after we left Hogwarts.”
“Really?” Harry asked. He loved these small snippets about his parents that made them so real, while also smothering a slight feeling of jealousy that he had nothing of his mother’s that she had given him. Yes, he had the protection thing, but that had also cost his mother her life, so Harry didn’t count that.
“Yes. It was very thoughtful of her.”
“How come you never fixed it with magic?” Tonks wondered.
“Because Lily generally preferred to do things the muggle way, when possible,” Remus explained with a fond expression.
Ron wondered what he taught. Hermione said it was obvious as there was only one vacancy.
“That you knew of,” Minerva pointed out. Hermione nodded.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione had already had two Defence Against the Dark Arts teachers, both of whom had lasted only one year. There were rumours that the job was jinxed.
“Now we’re three for three,” Harry sighed.
“Well, it’s not like we wanted to keep either of the first two,” Ron pointed out.
Ron said he hoped the man was up to it as he looked like one good hex would finish him off.
Ron turned red as Remus smiled slightly.
He turned to Harry and asked what he’d wanted to tell them. Harry explained all about Mr. and Mrs. Weasley’s argument and the warning Mr. Weasley had just given him. When he’d finished, Ron looked thunderstruck, and Hermione had her hands over her mouth. Hermione said he’d have to be really careful and not go looking for trouble. Harry pointed out he didn’t go looking for it, trouble usually found him.
“Whichever way you look at it, you needed to be careful,” Emmeline said.
Ron asked how thick Harry would have to be to go looking for a nutter who wanted to kill him.
Sirius winced.
“Sorry,” Ron grimaced.
“No, it was a fair comment,” Sirius sighed.
They were taking the news worse than Harry had expected. Both Ron and Hermione seemed to be much more frightened of Black than he was.
“That’s coz you’re you,” Ron told him.
“But also, we knew how much trouble we’d all gotten into in the past two years,” Hermione said.
Ron uncomfortably pointed out that nobody knew how he’d gotten out of Azkaban as nobody had done it before and he was a top-security prisoner.
Sirius shuddered.
Hermione said they would catch him, and they had all the muggles looking out for him too.
“All that did was make things worse,” Arthur sighed.
“So many false sightings,” Kingsley agreed. “It was bad enough with just the wizarding community.”
Ron suddenly asked what that noise was. A faint, tinny sort of whistle was coming from somewhere. They looked all around the compartment. Ron finally said it was coming from Harry’s trunk. A moment later he had pulled the Pocket Sneakoscope out from between Harry’s robes. It was spinning very fast in the palm of Ron’s hand and glowing brilliantly.
“What? On the train?” Bill frowned.
“Maybe the twins are nearby,” Charlie grinned. Bill grimaced while the twins smirked.
“Either that or it thinks Remus is untrustworthy,” Sirius grinned at his friend as he tried not to think of exactly who it must have been reacting to.
Hermione asked if it was a sneakoscope and Ron agreed it was, although it was a cheap on. It went haywire as he was tying it to Errol’s leg to send it to Harry.
“It wasn’t going off at the Dursley’s though, and if anyone could be considered untrustworthy it’s those people,” Tonks pointed out, frowning.
“So far, we’ve only heard it going off around Ron and the Weasley’s. At dinner in Egypt, when Ron was sending it to Harry and now,” Ted realised. Fred and George exchanged looks, guessing a certain rat was setting it off.
“But none of the Weasleys are untrustworthy,” Kingsley said.
“Much like the other strange things in these books, I’m sure we’ll find out the answer eventually,” Amelia stated.
Hermione asked if he was doing anything untrustworthy at the time. Ron protested before admitting he wasn’t supposed to be using Errol as he wasn’t up to long journeys. Then he asked how else he was supposed to get Harry’s present to him.
“Even if it was Ron using Errol when he wasn’t supposed to in Egypt, none of you are doing anything untrustworthy at that point in time,” Charlie frowned.
Harry advised him to put it back in the trunk before it woke Lupin up.
“Nah, that soon after a full moon he sleeps like the dead,” Sirius assured them.
“It was pretty loud,” Harry said.
“It didn’t wake me,” Remus told him with a smile.
Ron stuffed the Sneakoscope into a particularly horrible pair of Uncle Vernon’s old socks, which deadened the sound, then closed the lid of the trunk on it. He suggested they get it checked in Hogsmeade. Hermione asked if he knew much about the village as she’d read it was the only entirely non-Muggle village in Britain. Ron agreed, then said he only wanted to get inside Honeydukes.
“Surprise, surprise,” Fred snorted.
“Honeydukes is brilliant,” Charlie said.
“They really do have something for pretty much all tastes,” Ted agreed.
Hermione asked what that was. Ron explained it was a sweetshop and described some of the sweets they sold.
“It is quite obvious when someone is sucking on a sugar quill,” Filius chuckled.
“Yeah, the only class you can really get away with that is History,” George agreed.
Hermione pressed on that Hogsmeade was an interesting place, including the headquarters for the 1612 goblin rebellion and the most severely haunted building in Britain.
Sirius snorted loudly, before barking out a laugh, while Remus rolled his eyes fondly.
“Why is that funny?” Neville wondered quietly.
“Because the shack isn’t haunted at all,” Harry told him.
“A fact that most adult wizards and witches really should know. It wasn’t even built until the seventies,” Filius chuckled.
“Really?” Neville frowned.
“Yes. It was built for me to use,” Remus admitted. “When I transformed there, the villagers heard screams and believed it to be haunted, something Albus encouraged as it stopped anyone from snooping.”
“So, a new building was built, and nobody questioned the fact that nobody seemed to use it, it just became haunted by screaming ghosts immediately?” Ted wondered.
“The idea attracted many tourists to see ‘the most haunted building in Britain’, which increased revenue for the shop owners. I’d suspect some of them helped the rumour on further, not caring for the truth,” Remus sighed.
“Good thing nobody expects any good History lessons, or surely people would question why we weren’t learning about the history of the most haunted building in Britain in History of Magic,” Harry said. A few people nodded in agreement.
Ron continued talking about sweets, plainly not listening to a word Hermione was saying.
Hermione rolled her eyes.
Hermione looked around at Harry. She commented it would be nice to get out and explore Hogsmeade for a bit.
“Sorry,” she winced.
“It’s fine. You didn’t know.”
“Really? You thought his relatives would sign his permission form after blowing that woman up?” Charlie asked in surprise.
“It didn’t occur to me they wouldn’t sign it,” she admitted. “And even if I had, I knew we’d gotten our Hogwarts letters around Harry’s birthday, so before he blew her up. I thought he’d have gotten it signed immediately.”
Harry stated they would have to tell him when they found out. Ron asked what he meant, and Harry explained his relatives didn’t sign the form, nor would Fudge. Ron was horrified and suggested that McGonagall would give him permission. Harry scoffed.
Minerva winced. Not only did Harry have little to no faith in her, he was right to do so. She was adamant that she had done what was right with what she had believed about Sirius, but if that hadn’t been the case? If Harry’s relatives had simply refused to sign the form, would she have made an exception and let Harry go to Hogsmeade? She hated that she couldn’t give a definitive answer. She wanted to believe that she would, that she would understand the exceptional circumstances of his awful relatives, but understanding had clearly not been her strong suit in recent years.
Professor McGonagall, head of Gryffindor House, was very strict. Ron then suggested they ask the twins.
Fred and George grinned.
“A pleasure to be of service. Especially in the arts of sneaking out of the castle,” Fred winked.
“While a murderer was supposedly out for his blood?” Molly demanded.
“Er…”
“Of course not,” George said lightly, though he knew it was futile. The book was sure to reveal they had given Harry the map. His mother eyed him, eyes narrowed with suspicion.
Hermione scolded him, saying Harry shouldn’t be sneaking out with Black on the loose.
Several people nodded.
Harry bitterly said he expected that was what McGonagall would say if he asked for permission.
“In this case, she was right to do so,” Remus pointed out.
“Yeah,” Harry muttered.
Ron said Black wouldn’t dare if they were with him.
Several people snorted at that.
“Ron, he was thought to have murdered thirteen people with a single curse. How did you think two thirteen-year-olds would put him off?” Percy asked, wondering at his brother’s idiocy. Ron flushed.
“Ah, the invincibility of youth,” Ted chuckled.
Hermione told him not to talk rubbish.
Ron flushed a deeper shade of red while more laughter rang around the room.
“You tell him, Hermione,” George winked.
She pointed out that Black had already murdered a whole bunch of people in the middle of a crowded street and did he really think Black would worry about attacking Harry just because they were there. As she spoke, she was fumbling with the straps of Crookshanks’ basket.
“Ut oh,” Bill winced.
Ron told her not to let that thing out, but he was too late. Crookshanks leapt lightly from the basket, stretched, yawned, and sprang onto Ron’s knees; the lump in Ron’s pocket trembled and he shoved Crookshanks angrily away, telling him to get away.
“Really, you could have at least warned Ron you were going to let him out,” George said.
“And he went straight to Ron. It’s not a good sign,” Bill mused. He just knew this saga wasn’t going to end well at all, and neither pet owner seemed to be dealing with it well. Admittedly they were only thirteen, but he’d thought Hermione at least would have had more common sense.
Hermione told Ron not to.
“The cat has already attacked him and his pet once. He’s entitled not to want Crookshanks on his lap,” Fred pointed out.
“Still no need to shove the poor cat,” Charlie said with a frown. “There are other ways to stop him.”
“Not that cat. He just wouldn’t give up,” Harry told him.
“It’s odd. Normally a cat wouldn’t be fixated on a single rat, especially if he was in Ron’s pocket and out of sight,” Emmeline mused.
Ron was about to answer back when Professor Lupin stirred. They watched him apprehensively, but he simply turned his head the other way, mouth slightly open, and slept on.
“You were awake then?” Sirius asked his friend amusedly.
“You were?” Harry asked. Remus just smirked and didn’t answer.
The Hogwarts Express moved steadily north and the scenery outside the window became wilder and darker while the clouds overhead thickened. People were chasing backward and forward past the door of their compartment. Crookshanks had now settled in an empty seat, his squashed face turned toward Ron, his yellow eyes on Ron’s top pocket.
“At least he wasn’t attacking,” said Ted.
At one o’clock, the plump witch with the food cart arrived at the compartment door. Ron wondered if they should wake Lupin up as it looked like he could do with some food.
Ron flushed as Remus chuckled lightly. “Sorry,” he muttered. Remus waved away the apology. He’d heard worse and Ron had been attempting to do a nice thing.
Hermione approached Professor Lupin cautiously and tried to speak to him. The trolley witch told her not to worry, if he was hungry later she would be up with the driver. Harry obtained a stack of cauldron cakes. Ron wondered if he’d actually died.
Remus chuckled once more.
“It’s how you know he’s awake. Lack of snoring. Especially over such a long period,” Sirius told them.
“I’m surprised you believe I snore, given you’d have to hear it over the sound of your own snores,” Remus told him dryly. “You could wake the dead with the noise you make.”
“The only one in our dorm who didn’t was James,” Sirius shrugged. “And he complained enough about the rest of us.”
Hermione stated that he was breathing. He might not be very good company, but Professor Lupin’s presence in their compartment had its uses.
Now it was Harry’s turn to flush slightly.
“Why did you pretend to be asleep for so long?” He asked.
“I didn’t wish to intrude on your time with your friends. I thought it may make things more awkward for you to have an unknown professor in the compartment who was clearly listening to your conversations.”
Midafternoon, just as it had started to rain, they heard footsteps in the corridor again, and their three least favourite people appeared at the door: Draco Malfoy, flanked by his cronies, Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle.
“Ah, the compulsory visit so ickle Malfoy can talk to his crush,” George smirked. Draco glared at him but gave no retort, knowing it wouldn’t help things.
Draco Malfoy and Harry had been enemies ever since they had met on their very first train journey to Hogwarts. Malfoy was in Slytherin House, and he played Seeker on the Slytherin Quidditch team, the same position that Harry played on the Gryffindor team. Crabbe and Goyle seemed to exist to do Malfoy’s bidding.
Draco sighed. He’d always thought it was fun, having minions who would do as they were told, even if they were highly unintelligent. But, having heard about the lengths Harry’s friends would go to for him, even without being told to, made him a little jealous.
Draco said to look who it was, calling them Potty and the Weasel.
“Imaginative as always, Malfoy,” Fred drawled.
“’Look who it is’, like you didn’t go looking for them deliberately,” Charlie scoffed.
Malfoy commented on the money the Weasleys had won, asking if Mrs Weasley had died of shock.
Several people rolled their eyes.
Ron stood up so quickly he knocked Crookshanks’s basket to the floor. Professor Lupin gave a snort.
Sirius smirked.
“Should have known that was a little too convenient,” Harry muttered. Remus just smiled at him serenely.
Malfoy asked who it was, taking a step back. Harry told him it was a new teacher, as he got to his feet ready to hold Ron back.
“Really?” Ron complained.
“I wasn’t going to let you hit Draco with a professor in the compartment,” Harry shrugged.
“You never let me hit him anyway.”
“He shouldn’t have to hold you back, Ronald,” Molly scolded.
“So, I should just let him get away with saying all those things?” Ron demanded.
“He’s boring and predictable. Just don’t react to his rubbish,” suggested Bill.
“And hex him when there isn’t a professor around,” Fred added.
“Fred!” Molly scolded.
“Don’t encourage the hexing of other students,” Minerva sighed.
Harry asked Malfoy what he had been saying. Malfoy’s pale eyes narrowed; he wasn’t fool enough to pick a fight right under a teacher’s nose.
“He is, but only if it’s Snape who wouldn’t punish him for anything,” Fred muttered.
He resentfully told Crabbe and Goyle to leave, and they disappeared. Harry and Ron sat down again, Ron massaging his knuckles. He said he wasn’t going to take any crap from Malfoy that year. If he made any more cracks about his family, he was going to…he trailed off and made a violent gesture in midair.
“How did that work for you?” Fred asked his brother doubtfully. Ron glared at him.
“Well, not so great for Ron, but Hermione on the other hand…” Harry smirked. Hermione blushed and Draco scowled.
“What’s this about Hermione?” George asked, eyeing the witch interestedly. Her flush deepened.
“Nothing.”
“You’ll find out later,” Ron grinned. “It was brilliant.”
Hermione hissed at him to be careful, pointing to Lupin.
“Remus wouldn’t have minded. He heard that the Malfoy kid deserved it,” Sirius said.
“I still would have had to step in if one student hit another, deserving or not,” Remus told him mildly.
But Professor Lupin was still fast asleep. The rain thickened as the train sped yet farther north; the windows were now a solid, shimmering grey, which gradually darkened until lanterns flickered into life all along the corridors and over the luggage racks. The train rattled, the rain hammered, the wind roared, but still, Professor Lupin slept.
Sirius snorted. Remus rolled his eyes. “I did actually get some sleep, if you must know. Things were fairly quiet after the Malfoy boy’s visit, and I was tired.”
Ron said they must be nearly there as he tried to look out the window. The words had hardly left him when the train started to slow down. Ron was pleased, saying he was starving and wanted to get to the feast. Hermione checked her watch and said they couldn’t be there yet. Ron asked why they were stopping.
Harry grimaced. He really wished they could skip this next bit. What did it really add to the story anyway? Why did everyone need to hear what he heard when they Dementors were near him? He leaned closer to his godfather who squeezed his shoulders.
“Why would the train stop? It’s a magical train,” Emmeline frowned.
“The Minister authorised a search of the train,” Kingsley said heavily.
“Please tell me it was Aurors that did the search?” Charlie asked, without much hope.
“No,” Harry told him grimly. “Definitely no Aurors.”
The train was getting slower and slower. As the noise of the pistons fell away, the wind and rain sounded louder than ever against the windows. Harry, who was nearest the door, got up to look into the corridor. All along the carriage, heads were sticking curiously out of their compartments. The train came to a stop with a jolt, and distant thuds and bangs told them that luggage had fallen out of the racks. Then, without warning, all the lamps went out and they were plunged into total darkness.
Everyone grimaced.
Ron asked what was going on and Hermione gasped as he stood on her foot. Harry felt his way back to his seat, asking if they had broken down.
“Impossible,” Tonks shook her head.
“We know that now,” Ron told her.
There was a squeaking sound, and Harry saw the dim black outline of Ron, wiping a patch clean on the window and peering out. Ron said there was something out there, maybe people were coming on board. The compartment door suddenly opened, and someone fell painfully over Harry’s legs. It was Neville. Harry helped him up as he asked what was going on. Harry said he had no idea and told him to sit down. There was a loud hissing and a yelp of pain; Neville had tried to sit on Crookshanks.
Neville winced.
“Only you, Nev,” Ron chuckled.
“Yeah,” he sighed. “Sorry, Hermione.”
“It was an accident,” she said.
Hermione said she was going to ask the driver what was going on. Harry felt her pass him, heard the door slide open again, and then a thud and two loud squeals of pain. Ginny had arrived and bumped into Hermione. Ginny said she was looking for Ron and was ushered into the compartment. Harry told her to not sit there as he was there.
Ginny blushed scarlet.
Neville made a sound of pain. A hoarse voice interrupted, telling them to be quiet. Professor Lupin had woken up. Harry could hear movements in his corner. None of them spoke. There was a soft, crackling noise, and a shivering light filled the compartment. Professor Lupin appeared to be holding a handful of flames.
“Woah. How did you do that?” Fred asked excitedly.
“Remus has always been good with fire,” Sirius grinned.
“Was it a spell?” George wondered. “It didn’t give an incantation. Was it bluebell flames?”
“No. It definitely wasn’t that,” Hermione told him, having wondered the same thing herself.
“I performed it wordlessly. And it is a spell of my own creation,” Remus informed them.
“Yeah, Remus is too flashy to use Lumos like everyone else,” Sirius smirked.
They illuminated his tired, grey face, but his eyes looked alert and wary. He told them to stay where they were as he got to his feet. But the door slid slowly open before Lupin could reach it. Standing in the doorway, illuminated by the shivering flames in Lupin’s hand, was a cloaked figure that towered to the ceiling. Its face was completely hidden beneath its hood. Harry’s eyes darted
downward, and what he saw made his stomach contract. There was a hand protruding from the cloak, and it was glistening, greyish, slimy- looking, and scabbed, like something dead that had decayed in water.
Everyone shuddered.
“The Dementors should not have been allowed to search the train without a Ministry representative,” Filius said unhappily.
“There was a representative. However, they took too many Dementors and were unable to keep an eye on all of them,” Amelia told him grimly.
But it was visible only for a split second. As though the creature beneath the cloak sensed Harry’s gaze, the hand was suddenly withdrawn into the folds of its black cloak.
“Not that it made much difference,” Ron muttered.
And then the thing beneath the hood, whatever it was, drew a long, slow, rattling breath, as though it were trying to suck something more than air from its surroundings. An intense cold swept over them all. Harry felt his own breath catch in his chest. The cold went deeper than his skin. It was inside his chest; it was inside his very heart.
“Oh great, we get to experience Dementors with Harry’s super descriptions,” Bill grimaced. Everyone looked horrified at that idea.
“Well, it’ll be an experience,” Tonks said, trying to sound cheerful and failing.
Harry’s eyes rolled up into his head. He couldn’t see. He was drowning in cold. There was a rushing in his ears as though of water. He was being dragged downward, the roaring growing louder. And then, from far away, he heard screaming, terrible, terrified, pleading screams.
Nobody dared say anything, but they all moved closer to those who were sitting next to them.
Harry shuddered. Sirius wasn’t doing much better. They clung to each other, and Remus put his arm around Sirius from the other side.
Ginny buried her face in her mother’s shoulder, remembering her own experiences with the Dementors.
He wanted to help whoever it was, he tried to move his arms, but couldn’t… a thick white fog was swirling around him, inside him. Someone called his name and slapped his face. Harry opened his eyes; there were lanterns above him, and the floor was shaking—the Hogwarts Express was moving again, and the lights had come back on.
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
“Well, that was horrible,” Charlie muttered.
“And to think, they are supposed to be protecting the students. How Fudge thought this was a good idea is beyond me,” Kingsley shook his head.
He seemed to have slid out of his seat onto the floor. Ron and Hermione were kneeling next to him, and above them he could see Neville and Professor Lupin watching. Harry felt very sick; when he put up his hand to push his glasses back on, he felt cold sweat on his face. Ron and Hermione heaved him back onto his seat. Ron asked if he was ok. Harry agreed, asking what happened and who screamed. Ron told him nobody screamed.
“But if no one screamed…” Tonks said, trailing off as everyone looked at Harry sympathetically.
Harry looked around the bright compartment. Ginny and Neville looked back at him, both very pale. He said he’d heard screaming.
Harry was grateful when everybody remained silent.
A loud snap made them all jump. Professor Lupin was breaking an enormous slab of chocolate into pieces. He handed Harry a particularly large piece, saying it would help.
“Good job Professor Lupin was there,” Fred muttered, eyeing Harry with concern.
“Definitely. He’s the one who got rid of it,” Hermione told him.
Harry took the chocolate but didn’t eat it, asking what that thing was. Lupin explained it was a Dementor as Azkaban while giving everyone else chocolate too.
“Thanks Professor,” Neville said.
“Call me Remus,” he smiled kindly. “And it was no problem.”
“You’re lucky Remus was in a sharing mood. Normally you get hexed if you try and get him to share chocolate,” Sirius grinned, though it was a little shaky.
“No, you get hexed for trying to steal my chocolate,” he corrected.
Everyone stared at him. Professor Lupin crumpled up the empty chocolate wrapper and put it in his pocket. He suggested they eat as it would help before excusing himself to go and speak with the driver. He left and Hermione asked Harry if he was ok. Harry asked what had happened. Hermione explained that it had looked around, or she thought it had, and then, but she trailed off. Ron took over, saying they thought he was having a fit, he went sort of rigid and fell out of his seat.
Harry scowled as they all looked over at him. “I was fine,” he stated firmly.
“You passed out,” Sirius pointed out quietly. “That’s not fine.”
Bill considered. They’d all thought that the Dementors would have a bad effect on Harry because of all his bad memories. Given who he’d lived with for most of his life, it was unlikely he had that many good memories, which was sad all by itself. However, Harry not only had a lifetime of awful memories, but he also had more than anyone else in terms of souls as well. He had his own, and the sliver of Voldemort’s. Even if it was a tiny piece, it was still a second soul in a single body, it was no wonder the Dementors would be drawn to Harry. And that he’d have such a bad reaction. Spotting the embarrassed look on Harry’s face, he made a note to mention his theory to the young man. It wasn’t his fault he had such a violent reaction.
Hermione continued that Professor Lupin had stepped over him, pulling out his wand and saying none of them were hiding Sirius Black under their cloaks and to go. When the Dementor didn’t leave, Lupin muttered something, and a silvery thing shot out of his wand which caused it to glide away.
“What did you do, Professor?” Neville asked quietly.
“It is called the Patronus Charm. It can be used to drive away Dementors but is incredibly advanced magic,” Remus explained.
“Can you teach us?” Ginny asked.
“I can. But it is difficult magic. NEWT level or higher.”
“Please. I don’t want to feel like that again,” Ginny said. Remus sighed.
“Alright. Those who want to learn, we’ll add it onto your existing lessons, but don’t be disheartened if you don’t manage it.”
Neville said it was horrible, voice higher than usual. He asked if they felt how cold it got when it came in. Ron said he felt weird, like he’d never be cheerful again. Ginny, who was huddled in her corner looking nearly as bad as Harry felt, gave a small sob; Hermione went over and put a comforting arm around her.
Ginny blushed and hid her face once more.
Harry awkwardly asked if any of them fell out of their seats. Ron said no, but Ginny had been shaking like mad.
“Thanks, Ron,” Ginny glared at her brother.
Harry didn’t understand. He felt weak and shivery, as though he were recovering from a bad bout of flu; he also felt the beginnings of shame. He wondered why he had gone to pieces like that, when no one else had.
“Because you have a lot more bad memories than most people,” Remus reminded him.
“I know,” Harry sighed. “And the bad memories are why I react so strongly, but I don’t get why they seem attracted to me so much. Don’t Dementors feed on good emotions and memories, leaving you with the bad ones. It’s why they feed on a patronus instead of the caster because it’s full of positive emotions. Surely, they should be less interested in me?”
Several people frowned at this, but nobody had an answer. Not one Bill was going to voice out loud just yet anyway.
Professor Lupin had come back. He paused as he entered, looked around, and said, with a small smile before saying he hadn’t poisoned the chocolate.
“I sort of forgot I even had it,” Harry admitted.
Harry took a bite and to his great surprise felt warmth spread suddenly to the tips of his fingers and toes. Lupin told him they would be arriving at Hogwarts in ten minutes and asked how he was. Harry said he was fine, not questioning how the man knew his name.
Remus sighed. He knew it was his own fault that he and Harry had gotten no closer during the school year, and even now he was far behind Sirius in the levels of trust.
They didn’t talk much during the remainder of the journey. At long last, the train stopped at Hogsmeade station, and there was a great scramble to get outside; owls hooted, cats meowed, and Neville’s pet toad croaked loudly from under his hat. It was freezing on the tiny platform; rain was driving down in icy sheets. A familiar voice called for the first years and the trio saw Hagrid at the other end of the platform. He greeted them and they waved at him, but had no chance to speak to him because the mass of people around them was shunting them away along the platform. Harry, Ron, and Hermione followed the rest of the school along the platform and out onto a rough mud track, where at least a hundred stagecoaches awaited the remaining students, each pulled, Harry could only assume, by an invisible horse, because when they climbed inside and shut the door, the coach set off all by itself, bumping and swaying in procession.
“They are pulled by Thestrals,” Luna told him.
“Thestrals? What are those?” Harry asked.
“They are creatures that can only be seen by those who have seen somebody die. It gives them a bad reputation, but they are very useful creatures really,” Remus explained.
The coach smelled faintly of mould and straw. Harry felt better since the chocolate, but still weak. Ron and Hermione kept looking at him sideways, as though frightened he might collapse again.
As the carriage trundled toward a pair of magnificent wrought iron gates Harry saw two more towering, hooded dementors, standing guard on either side. A wave of cold sickness threatened to engulf him again; he leaned back into the lumpy seat and closed his eyes until they had passed the gates.
Sirius shuddered and gripped Harry tightly while also leaning closer to the warmth Remus exuded.
“It was a horrible year all around,” Minerva sighed.
“To think, the Minister wanted them to be allowed in the school itself,” Filius said grimly.
“He what?” Emmeline asked, astonished.
“Albus would never have allowed such a thing,” Minerva assured her.
“Indeed not,” Dumbledore agreed.
“The School Board would not have allowed it either,” Pomona added.
The carriage picked up speed on the long, sloping drive up to the castle; Hermione was leaning out of the tiny window, watching the many turrets and towers draw nearer. At last, the carriage swayed to a halt, and Hermione and Ron got out. As Harry stepped down, a drawling, delighted voice sounded in his ear, asking if he actually fainted. Malfoy asked if Longbottom had been telling the truth that he actually fainted.
“I didn’t mean to tell him,” Neville mumbled, shooting Harry an apologetic look. “I was talking to Ginny.”
“I know you didn’t mean to tell him,” Harry assured Neville.
Malfoy elbowed past Hermione to block Harry’s way up the stone steps to the castle, his face gleeful and his pale eyes glinting maliciously. Ron told him to shove off and Malfoy asked if he fainted as well. If the scary old dementor frightened him too.
“Big talk from someone who almost wet himself,” Fred sneered. Draco flushed a light pink.
A mild voice asked if there was a problem. Professor Lupin had just gotten out of the next carriage. Malfoy gave Professor Lupin an insolent stare, which took in the patches on his robes and the dilapidated suitcase. With a tiny hint of sarcasm in his voice, he said no and then he smirked at Crabbe and Goyle and led them up the steps into the castle.
“Prat,” Charlie rolled his eyes.
Hermione prodded Ron in the back to make him hurry, and the three of them joined the crowd swarming up the steps, through the giant oak front doors, into the entrance hall, which was lit with flaming torches. The door into the Great Hall stood open at the right; Harry followed the crowd toward it, but had barely glimpsed the enchanted ceiling, which was black and cloudy tonight, when a voice called for Harry and Hermione.
“Harry and Hermione? What could anyone need with them so soon?” Tonks wondered.
“Well, I had sent an owl ahead about Harry,” Remus admitted. Harry scowled.
“And Hermione was trying to take every lesson on the curriculum, so it’s probably about that,” Ted guessed.
Harry and Hermione turned around, surprised. Professor McGonagall, Transfiguration teacher and head of Gryffindor House, was calling over the heads of the crowd. Harry fought his way over to her with a feeling of foreboding: Professor McGonagall had a way of making him feel he must have done something wrong. She said there was no reason to look worried, she just wanted a word in her office.
“That doesn’t fill a bloke with confidence you know,” Sirius offered his former head of house a wobbly grin.
“Yeah, that’s even quicker than we’ve managed to get into trouble,” Fred grinned.
She told Ron to move on. Ron stared as Professor McGonagall ushered Harry and Hermione away from the chattering crowd; they accompanied her across the entrance hall, up the marble staircase, and along a corridor. Once they were in her office, a small room with a large, welcoming fire, Professor McGonagall motioned Harry and Hermione to sit down. She settled herself behind her desk and said abruptly that Professor Lupin had sent an owl ahead to say he’d taken ill on the train. Before Harry could reply, there was a soft knock on the door and Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, came bustling in.
Harry scowled.
“At least someone cared enough to get you checked out,” Fred told him quietly.
“Yeah,” he muttered.
Harry felt himself going red in the face. It was bad enough that he’d passed out, or whatever he had done, without everyone making all this fuss.
“You’re overdue a bit of fuss,” Sirius told him. “And Dementor exposure is nothing to sniff at,” he added with a slightly haunted look.
“There was nothing they could do for me. I’d already had chocolate.”
“But they didn’t know why you fainted. It was still worth getting checked out,” Ron put in quietly.
Harry protested he didn’t need anything. Madam Pomfrey stared at him closely as she guessed he’d been doing something dangerous again.
“Not this time,” George grinned.
“Makes a change,” Tonks chuckled.
McGonagall stated it was a dementor. They exchanged a dark look, and Madam Pomfrey clucked disapprovingly. She pushed Harry’s hair back and felt his forehead as she said he wouldn’t be the last one who collapsed.
“He wasn’t,” Pomona stated.
“Really?” Harry looked at her in surprise.
“Really. You had one of the worst reactions to be sure, but a few others collapsed over the year as well due to the longer-term exposure,” Minerva told him.
“Not to mention the incredibly large number of extra Dreamless Sleep Draughts I had to brew,” Severus added.
She continued that he was all clammy. She mentioned the effect they had on people who were already delicate.
“Ouch. Not a thing to say about a teenaged boy,” Tonks chuckled.
Harry crossly protested he wasn’t delicate. Pomfrey absently agreed he wasn’t while taking his pulse.
A few people chuckled.
McGonagall asked if he needed bed rest and if he should spend the night in the hospital wing.
“It wouldn’t do anything except give people like Malfoy more fodder,” Charlie shook his head.
“Some more chocolate and time away from those things,” Bill agreed.
Harry jumped up saying he was fine. The thought of what Draco Malfoy would say if he had to go to the hospital wing was torture.
A few people rolled their eyes.
Pomfrey suggested some chocolate at the very least. He told her he’d already had some and Professor Lupin had given it to everyone. Pomfrey approved, saying they finally had a Defence professor who knew his remedies.
“I spent more than enough time in the hospital wing to pick up a few things,” Remus said dryly.
“And you always keep chocolate on hand anyway. You think it solves everything,” Sirius pointed out.
“In this case, it did,” Ron grinned.
McGonagall asked Harry if he was alright to which he agreed. She told him to wait outside while she spoke to Hermione.
“Hang on, how come Hermione was present for Harry’s discussion but he can’t be present for hers?” Fred wondered.
“Because my talk with Miss Granger was of a private nature. If Harry had requested for her to leave the room, then of course she would have been asked to wait outside,” Minerva stated.
Harry went back into the corridor with Madam Pomfrey, who left for the hospital wing, muttering to herself. He had to wait only a few minutes; then Hermione emerged looking very happy about
something, followed by Professor McGonagall, and the three of them made their way back down the marble staircase to the Great Hall. It was a sea of pointed black hats; each of the long House tables was lined with students, their faces glimmering by the light of thousands of candles, which were floating over the tables in midair. Professor Flitwick, who was a tiny little wizard with a shock of white hair, was carrying an ancient hat and a three-legged stool out of the hall.
“So, you’ve missed the sorting every year except your own so far,” Ted realised.
“Yep,” Harry nodded.
Hermione commented they’d missed the sorting. New students at Hogwarts were sorted into Houses by trying on the Sorting Hat, which shouted out the House they were best suited to. Professor McGonagall strode off toward her empty seat at the staff table, and Harry and Hermione set off in the other direction, as quietly as possible, toward the Gryffindor table. People looked around at them as they passed along the back of the hall, and a few of them pointed at Harry. He wondered if the story of his collapsing in front of the dementor travelled that fast.
“When Malfoy already knew? Of course it spread that fast,” George snorted.
He and Hermione sat down on either side of Ron, who had saved them seats.
“Thanks, Ron,” Harry smiled.
He asked Harry what it had been about. Harry started to explain in a whisper, but at that moment the headmaster stood up to speak, and he broke off. Professor Dumbledore, though very old, always gave an impression of great energy. He was often described as the greatest wizard of the age, but that wasn’t why Harry respected him. You couldn’t help trusting Albus Dumbledore, and as Harry watched him beaming around at the students, he felt really calm for the first time since the dementor had entered the train compartment.
Sirius scowled. He certainly didn’t feel Harry was any safer.
“At least you were able to relax in the castle,” Emmeline said.
“Yeah, the castle was fine. It was only going to Hogsmeade that was affected,” Percy told her.
Dumbledore greeted them and announced that the school was playing host to the dementors which were stationed at every entrance to the grounds.
“Were you already at the school by then?” Harry asked Sirius quietly.
“No. I couldn’t travel all that quickly.”
He said that nobody was to leave the school without permission. The dementors would not be fooled by tricks or disguises, including Invisibility Cloaks.
“A necessary but foolish warning,” Severus drawled.
“You don’t need a disguise if you don’t go near them,” Fred whispered, smirking at Harry.
“Or if you’re an animagus,” Sirius told him with a wink.
He continued that it was not in the nature of a dementor to understand pleading or excuses and suggested they not give them any reason to cause them harm. He looked to the prefects and Head boy and girl to keep them safe.
“Like they needed an excuse,” Harry snorted bitterly.
Percy, who was sitting a few seats down from Harry, puffed out his chest again and stared around impressively. Dumbledore paused again; he looked very seriously around the hall, and nobody moved or made a sound. He then said there were two new teachers that year, firstly Professor Lupin would teach Defence. There was some scattered, rather unenthusiastic applause.
"After your last experience I'm not surprised," Remus chuckled.
Only those who had been in the compartment on the train with Professor Lupin clapped hard, Harry among them. Professor Lupin looked particularly shabby next to all the other teachers in their best robes.
"I'll buy you some new robes once I'm cleared," promised Sirius.
"I'm fine," Remus protested. "I don't need new robes. Mine work perfectly well."
Ron hissed for Harry to look at Snape. Professor Snape, the Potions master, was staring along the staff table at Professor Lupin. It was common knowledge that Snape wanted the Defence Against the Dark Arts job, but even Harry, who hated Snape, was startled at the expression twisting his thin, sallow face. It was beyond anger: it was loathing. Harry knew that expression only too well; it was the look Snape wore every time he set eyes on Harry.
Several people rolled their eyes.
Dumbledore continued that the second new appointment was for Professor Kettleburn who was retiring to enjoy more time with his remaining limbs.
"Remaining limbs?" Neville wondered.
"He lost an arm and a leg. In separate incidents I believe, but how he lost them changes each time you ask him," Charlie grinned.
Dumbledore continued that Kettleburn would be replaced by Hagrid. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at one another, stunned. Then they joined in with the applause, which was tumultuous at the Gryffindor table in particular. Harry leaned forward to see Hagrid, who was ruby-red in the face and staring down at his enormous hands, his wide grin hidden in the tangle of his black beard. Ron said they should have known as who else would have set them a biting book.
"To be perfectly honest, Kettleburn might well have done the same," Tonks chuckled.
"Yeah, he's got limbs missing for a reason," Bill agreed. "He's almost as bad as Hagrid about interesting magical creatures."
"He did at least know what was safe for students or not. It was only his own safety he took risks with," pointed out Percy.
"Yeah, he liked dangerous beasts, but also accepted they were dangerous, rather than Hagrid who thinks they are all basically puffskeins," Tonks grinned.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione were the last to stop clapping, and as Professor Dumbledore started speaking again, they saw that Hagrid was wiping his eyes on the tablecloth. Dumbledore stated that was everything of importance and to let the feast begin. The golden plates and goblets before them filled suddenly with food and drink. Harry, suddenly ravenous, helped himself to everything he could reach and began to eat.
“Nothing beats Hogwarts food,” Sirius sighed.
“I’m hungry,” Ron complained.
“We can eat after the next chapter,” Molly told him.
“Can we at least get some snacks once this one is done?” Asked Fred.
“I’m sure we can spare five minutes for some snacks,” Remus assured him.
It was a delicious feast; the hall echoed with talk, laughter, and the clatter of knives and forks. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, however, were eager for it to finish so that they could talk to Hagrid. They knew how much being made a teacher would mean to him. Hagrid wasn’t a fully qualified wizard; he had been expelled from Hogwarts in his third year for a crime he had not committed. It had been Harry, Ron, and Hermione who had cleared Hagrid’s name last year.
Amelia pursed her lips. She made a note to check if Hagrid had just been released from Azkaban or if his name had actually been cleared. Given Cornelius' proclivity for taking the easy way, and with no official proof it wasn't Hagrid the first time, it’s likely it was never actually struck from his record.
At long last, when the last morsels of pumpkin tart had melted from the golden platters, Dumbledore gave the word that it was time for them all to go to bed, and they got their chance.
Hermione squealed out congratulations as they reached the teachers’ table. Hagrid wiped his face as he said it was all down to the three of them.
Draco pulled a face at that.
"Honestly, it was the three of them that helped to clear his name and have him released from Azkaban, but that shouldn't have been enough to get him a teaching job. He has no OWLs or teaching qualifications," Amelia pointed out.
"Because Lockhart likely had teaching qualifications," Remus scoffed.
"And look how that turned out," Kingsley said grimly, but he said nothing further as the matter had already been discussed.
Dumbledore had come down to him straight after Kettleburn said he'd had enough. Which was something he had always wanted. Overcome with emotion, he buried his face in his napkin, and Professor McGonagall shooed them away. Harry, Ron, and Hermione joined the Gryffindors streaming up the marble staircase and, very tired now, along more corridors, up more and more stairs, to the hidden entrance to Gryffindor Tower. A large portrait of a fat lady in a pink dress asked them for the password. Percy called from behind the crowd that the password for Fortuna Major. Neville was a bit distressed by this. He always had trouble remembering the passwords.
"You must have known it changed at the start of every year though and been expecting it," George pointed out.
"I was," Neville sighed, "but I had hoped it would be something easier to remember."
Through the portrait hole and across the common room, the girls and boys divided toward their separate staircases. Harry climbed the spiral stair with no thought in his head except how glad he was to be back. They reached their familiar, circular dormitory with its five four-poster beds, and Harry, looking around, felt he was home at last.
“Done,” Minerva announced. She put the book down and the Weasley children all stood up, hurrying towards the kitchen. The others began to follow at a sedate pace.
Once everyone was satisfied with their drinks and snacks, and had been to the loo, they retook their places.
“One more chapter and then I think that’s it for today,” Dumbledore announced as he picked up the book.
Chapter 6: Talons and Tea Leaves
Notes:
Sorry this took so long :/ Real life is a bitch.
Also, some liberties have been taken in this chapter regarding Bilius Weasley. As his relation is never defined beyond 'Ron's Uncle' I've made him Arthur's older brother. And his alcoholism is based only on Fred's comment in the last book (I think) about him downing a whole bottle of firewhisky before dancing at parties.
Chapter Text
When Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered the Great Hall for breakfast the next day, the first thing they saw was Draco Malfoy, who seemed to be entertaining a large group of Slytherins with a very funny story. As they passed, Malfoy did a ridiculous impression of a swooning fit and there was a roar of laughter.
“Half of them were probably laughing at Malfoy,” Charlie muttered.
“He did look stupid,” Ron agreed. Draco glared.
Hermione told him to ignore them while Parkinson called out that the dementors were coming.
Several people rolled their eyes.
Harry dropped into a seat at the Gryffindor table, next to George Weasley. George passed out their schedules before asking what was wrong with Harry. Ron answered for him, saying Malfoy as he sat down on George’s other side. George looked up in time to see Malfoy pretending to faint with terror again.
The twins looked over at Draco and grinned evilly at him. Draco swallowed hard, knowing those expressions likely meant he was in for some trouble.
George called him a git, claiming he wasn’t so cocky last night when the dementors were at their end of the train. Fred agreed Malfoy nearly wet himself.
Draco blushed as several people snorted.
George said that he wasn’t too happy himself considering they were horrible. Fred agreed they freeze your insides. Harry pointed out neither of them passed out. George told him to forget it, telling him about their father’s visit to Azkaban when he came back all weak and shaking. Fred added that they would see how happy Malfoy looked after the Quidditch game.
“Well, when he finally ‘recovered’ enough to play,” Ron snorted.
“Not that the extra time did him any good,” George smirked happily.
“Almost a whole season extra practise and a ridiculous amount of cheating still couldn’t help the Slytherins,” Fred agreed proudly. Draco scowled.
“Yeah, if only he hadn’t faked his injury. Dem…what happened in the first game is the only way Malfoy could beat Harry to the snitch,” stated Ron smugly.
“So really, his pathetic faking only made it worse for his team in the long run,” smirked George. Draco’s scowl deepened.
The only time Harry and Malfoy had faced each other in a Quidditch match, Malfoy had definitely come off worse.
Harry grinned.
Feeling slightly more cheerful, Harry helped himself to sausages and fried tomatoes.
“Thanks guys,” he smiled at the twins gratefully. He knew he could always rely on the pair to cheer him up when he needed it.
“Always glad to be of service,” Fred winked at him.
Hermione was examining her new schedule. She commented that they started new subjects. Ron took a look and stated they’d messed up her schedule as she was down for about ten subjects a day for which there wasn’t enough time.
“Ten a day?” Bill asked incredulously. “Even with two more subjects than anybody is actually allowed to take normally, she shouldn’t have that many in a single day.”
“It wasn’t every day. It just happened that Monday was a particularly busy day,” Hermione told him.
“That’s still not right,” Percy said. “You cannot physically take every subject. And for self-study you don’t have the class times on your schedule because you are expected to make your own.”
She said she would manage as she’d fixed it all with Professor McGonagall. Ron pointed out that, that morning, she had Divination, Muggle Studies and Arithmancy all at the same time.
“What?” Percy blinked in surprise.
Hermione just shrugged. All of the Ministry workers exchanged looks. Something wasn’t right here. Why was Hermione scheduled to attend all lessons, some at the same time, instead of the normal self-study programme for those wishing to take all exams? Given how the other books had turned out, especially the last one, they assumed this would also have a large effect on the events of the year. Because, obviously, the one time it was decided to try a new method of allowing a student to study all subjects, it would be a friend of Harry Potter and end up saving his life most likely. At this point, Amelia thought basically anything was possible.
Ron asked how she would be in three classes at once, but she told him not to be ridiculous.
“Your timetable says otherwise. It’s not a ridiculous question,” Neville pointed out. Hermione said nothing.
Ron tried to press but she changed the topic, asking for the marmalade.
“Smooth,” George chuckled. Hermione blushed.
Ron continued and she snapped at him.
“Three subjects at once is more than a bit full,” Emmeline pointed out.
“Well, I wasn’t supposed to tell them anything about it.” Amelia glanced at Kingsley. It wasn’t promising that Hermione wasn’t allowed to tell her friends exactly how she was completing such a schedule.
“I hope you got really good at deflection then, because something tells me Ron isn’t going to drop it easily,” Sirius chuckled. Hermione sighed.
Just then, Hagrid entered the Great Hall. He was wearing his long moleskin overcoat and was absentmindedly swinging a dead polecat from one enormous hand. He stopped to tell them they were in his first ever lesson and he’d been up since five getting everything ready.
“Er…everything?” Emmeline asked nervously.
“It was nothing bad,” Harry assured her.
“Speak for yourself,” Draco muttered.
“You were the most dangerous thing in that class,” Ron snorted. “You and your big mouth.” Draco glared at him.
He grinned broadly at them and headed off to the staff table, still swinging the polecat. Ron anxiously wondered what he’d been getting ready. The hall was starting to empty as people headed off toward their first lesson. Ron checked his course schedule and suggested they leave as they had to get to Divination at the top of North Tower for their first lesson.
“It’s a long way, especially if you don’t know any shortcuts,” Remus agreed.
“We learnt the shortcuts pretty quickly. We were highly motivated,” Harry told him.
They finished their breakfasts hastily, said good-bye to Fred and George, and walked back through the hall. As they passed the Slytherin table, Malfoy did yet another impression of a fainting fit. The shouts of laughter followed Harry into the entrance hall. The journey through the castle to North Tower was a long one. Two years at Hogwarts hadn’t taught them everything about the castle, and they had never been inside North Tower before.
Sirius shook his head sadly.
Ron panted that there had to be a shortcut as they climbed yet another long staircase. The landing was bare except for a painting of a bare stretch of grass. Hermione and Ron discussed which way they should go while Harry stared at the painting. A fat, dapple-grey pony had just ambled onto the grass and was grazing nonchalantly. Harry was used to the subjects of Hogwarts paintings moving around and leaving their frames to visit one another, but he always enjoyed watching it.
“The portraits can tell you all sorts of interesting things if you talk to them,” Remus told him.
“I don’t normally talk to them, but maybe I will in future,” Harry smiled.
A moment later, a short, squat knight in a suit of armour clanked into the picture after his pony. By the look of the grass stains on his metal knees, he had just fallen off.
All of the Gryffindors who had been at Hogwarts that year groaned.
“Sir Cadogan,” Neville moaned.
“Now we know why his painting is in some empty hallway far away from the main area of the school,” Ron said.
“Cadogan? Isn’t he that crazy knight we saw a few times?” Sirius frowned, trying to remember.
“Crazy knight? Definitely sounds like him,” Harry said wryly.
The knight saw the trio and yelled at them, asking if they’d come to scorn at his fall before telling them to draw. They watched in astonishment as the little knight tugged his sword out of its scabbard and began brandishing it violently, hopping up and down in rage. But the sword was too long for him; a particularly wild swing made him overbalance, and he landed facedown in the grass.
Several people laughed.
“He’s certainly something,” Charlie chuckled.
“He’s a pain,” Neville grumbled.
Harry asked if he was alright.
A few people smiled at the boy’s thoughtfulness, even to portraits.
The knight told him to get back, calling him a scurvy braggart. The knight seized his sword again and used it to push himself back up, but the blade sank deeply into the grass and, though he pulled with all his might, he couldn’t get it out again. Finally, he had to flop back down onto the grass and push up his visor to mop his sweating face.
There was another round of laughter.
“He’s certainly a character,” grinned Tonks. “Seems much livelier than most of the other portraits I know.”
Harry asked if he knew the way to North Tower. His demeanour changed immediately at the prospect of a quest. He clanked to his feet and shouted for them to follow him, calling them dear friends and saying they would find their goal or perish bravely in the charge.
“Dear friends? Bit of a change from scurvy braggart,” noted Ted with a chuckle.
“He’s mental,” Ron told him.
“Seems like fun though,” Tonks grinned.
“Yeah. Fun,” Neville muttered sarcastically.
He gave the sword another fruitless tug, tried and failed to mount the fat pony, gave up, and cried, they would go on foot. And he ran, clanking loudly, into the left side of the frame and out of sight. They hurried after him along the corridor, following the sound of his armour. Every now and then they spotted him running through a picture ahead.
“Well, that’s one way to get there quicker, trying to keep up with a portrait,” Charlie laughed.
The knight yelled for them to be of stout heart as the worst was yet to come. They saw him reappear in front of an alarmed group of women in crinolines.
A few people chuckled.
Puffing loudly, Harry, Ron, and Hermione climbed the tightly spiralling steps, getting dizzier and dizzier, until at last they heard the murmur of voices above them and knew they had reached the classroom. The knight bade them farewell, calling them comrades-in-arms and telling them to call upon Sir Cadogan should they need of noble heart and steely sinew in the future. Ron comments they’ll call him if they ever need anyone mental.
There was a round of laughter.
“At least it sounds like you got there in time. Although, why didn’t you just follow everyone else from breakfast, save yourselves the trouble?” Percy wondered.
“We were a bit distracted with Malfoy and Hermione’s schedule,” Ron shrugged.
They climbed the last few steps and emerged onto a tiny landing, where most of the class was already assembled. There were no doors off this landing, but Ron nudged Harry and pointed at the ceiling, where there was a circular trapdoor with a brass plaque on it. Harry read the teacher’s name and asked how they were supposed to get up there. As though in answer to his question, the trapdoor suddenly opened, and a silvery ladder descended right at Harry’s feet. Everyone got quiet.
“She does love her dramatics,” Minerva rolled her eyes.
“She’s not the only one,” Pomona pointed out easily.
Ron said after him, grinning, so Harry climbed the ladder first. He emerged into the strangest-looking classroom he had ever seen. In fact, it didn’t look like a classroom at all, more like a cross between someone’s attic and an old-fashioned tea shop.
Minerva and Hermione both wrinkled their noses.
“Sounds…interesting,” Kingsley said slowly.
“It’s not,” Harry assured him. “It’s horrible and difficult to focus.”
At least twenty small, circular tables were crammed inside it, all surrounded by chintz armchairs and fat little poufs. Everything was lit with a dim, crimson light; the curtains at the windows were all closed, and the many lamps were draped with dark red scarves. It was stiflingly warm, and the fire that was burning under the crowded mantelpiece was giving off a heavy, sickly sort of perfume as it heated a large copper kettle.
“It smells awful,” said Neville.
“Probably to hide the smell of her sherry,” Minerva muttered.
“Minerva,” Dumbledore said reproachfully.
“She’s not wrong,” Severus put in.
The shelves running around the circular walls were crammed with dusty-looking feathers, stubs of candles, many packs of tattered playing cards, countless silvery crystal balls, and a huge array of teacups. Ron appeared at Harry’s shoulder as the class assembled around them, all talking in whispers. Ron asked where she was. A voice came suddenly out of the shadows, a soft, misty sort of voice. It greeted them, saying it was nice to see them in the physical world at last.
Minerva rolled her eyes while Sirius snorted.
Harry’s immediate impression was of a large, glittering insect. Professor Trelawney moved into the firelight, and they saw that she was very thin; her large glasses magnified her eyes to several times their natural size, and she was draped in a gauzy spangled shawl.
“She sounds…interesting,” Sirius muttered.
“Irritating, kinda creepy, weird, but interesting is not the word I’d use,” Ron stated.
“Ron, don’t be rude about your professor,” Molly scolded.
Innumerable chains and beads hung around her spindly neck, and her arms and hands were encrusted with bangles and rings. She told them to sit, and they all climbed awkwardly into armchairs or sank onto poufs. Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat themselves around the same round table. She welcomed them to Divination, sitting herself down and introducing herself. She stated they may not have seen her before as she finds that descends too often into the hustle and bustle of the main school clouds her inner eye.
“Or at all,” Minerva stated.
“She comes to feasts occasionally,” said Pomona.
“I’d never seen her before,” Harry shrugged.
“I think I’ve only seen her once in five years,” Percy told him.
“She came to a few events when I was there, but not many,” Bill agreed.
Nobody said anything to this extraordinary pronouncement. Professor Trelawney delicately rearranged her shawl and continued, saying they had chosen to study Divination, the most difficult of magical arts.
A few people snorted at that.
“It’s difficult because to be a true seer you are either born with the ability or not. Other divination methods are not necessarily difficult to learn, the difficulty lies in interpreting them,” Luna told the room.
She warned them that if they do not have the Sight, there is very little she will be able to teach them. Books can only take them so far in the field.
“Hardly from the outset. It’s a bit late to tell them that once they’ve already chosen the subject,” Ted pointed out.
“That’s also not true, and very off-putting to new students, telling them that if they don’t have the Sight, they won’t be able to learn much,” Emmeline frowned.
“Yes, hardly an encouraging start,” Kingsley agreed.
At these words, both Harry and Ron glanced, grinning, at Hermione, who looked startled at the news that books wouldn’t be much help in this subject.
Harry and Ron exchanged looks. Hermione noticed and glared at them both.
She continued that many witches and wizards, talented though they were in the area of loud bangs and smells and sudden disappearings, were yet unable to penetrate the veiled mysteries of the future.
There were a few chuckles.
“I know a few talented in those particular areas,” Minerva said, lips twitching in amusement as she stared at the twins. They both beamed.
Professor Trelawney went on, her enormous, gleaming eyes moving from face to nervous face. She turned to Neville, who almost fell off his pouf, and asked if his grandmother was well. He said he thought so and she told him not to be so sure.
“Was your grandmother, ok?” Emmeline asked.
“Yes. She just had a touch of flu, but she was fine,” Neville assured her.
Neville gulped. Professor Trelawney continued placidly that they would be covering the basic methods of Divination that year, including reading tea leaves and palmistry.
“So, your gran was fine. There was no need for her to scare you like that,” Charlie frowned at Neville who shrugged.
“She made a bunch of so-called prophecies like that,” Hermione said derisively. “Some she got lucky with; some were completely wrong.”
“Make enough and you’ll be right eventually,” Ron shrugged.
She turned to Parvati and told her to beware a red-haired man. Parvati gave a startled look at Ron, who was right behind her, and edged her chair away from him.
“Did you do anything to Parvati?” Bill asked his brother, curiously.
“No. Not that I can think of,” Ron shrugged again.
“Might have been us. I think we caught her in one of our pranks by accident,” George said.
“To be fair, we caught almost everyone in that prank,” Fred pointed out.
Trelawney continued that they would progress to crystal balls, if they had finished with fire omens. However, classes would be disrupted in February by a nasty bout of flu.
“Which happens every year,” Minerva rolled her eyes.
Then she predicted that around Easter they would lose one of their number forever.
“Also, around the time at least one student has had enough and quits the subject,” Severus stated. Filius chuckled; it was usually one of his Ravenclaws that quit. Often a muggle-born who didn’t know what they were getting into by signing up for the subject. Most of the Purebloods only signed up if they knew they had the Sight, or if they already had an interest in Divination.
A very tense silence followed this pronouncement, but Professor Trelawney seemed unaware of it. She turned to Lavender Brown, who shrank back in her chair, and asked if she could pass a teapot. Lavender was momentarily relieved, but when she handed over a teapot, Trelawney told her the thing she’d been dreading would happen on the 16th of October.
“Honestly, that woman,” Minerva scowled.
“Was Lavender ok?” Ted wondered.
“Lavender was fine,” Hermione told him.
Lavender trembled. Trelawney gave them instructs for reading tea leaves. As they went to collect the teacups, she told Neville to take a blue cup after he broke the first one as she’s attached to the pink.
“Now that’s just a self-fulfilling prophecy. Knowing she thinks he will break a cup will make him more nervous. And it’s probably pretty common knowledge around the school that Neville gets a bit clumsy when he’s nervous,” Remus said with an apologetic look at Neville who just waved it away. It was true after all.
Sure enough, Neville had no sooner reached the shelf of teacups when there was a tinkle of breaking china. Professor Trelawney swept over to him holding a dustpan and brush and said he should take one of the blue ones. When Harry and Ron had had their teacups filled, they went back to their table and tried to drink the scalding tea quickly. They swilled the dregs around as Professor Trelawney had instructed, then drained the cups and swapped over. Ron asked Harry what he could see. Harry replied that he saw a load of soggy brown stuff.
Everyone laughed at that.
“I mean, technically, he’s not wrong,” Tonks chuckled.
The heavily perfumed smoke in the room was making him feel sleepy and stupid.
“It sounds like a terrible learning environment,” noted Ted.
Trelawney told them to broaden their minds and see past the mundane. Harry tried to focus, noting that Ron’s cup held a crooked cross, that signified trials and suffering, as well as a sun which meant great happiness. He concluded Ron was going to suffer but be very happy. Ron told him he needed his inner eye testing.
A few people chuckled.
“They do not necessarily have to happen at the same time. It likely means that Ronald may face some trials but eventually he will be very happy,” Luna told them. “Not a bad attempt for you first try at reading tea leaves, Harry,” she added with a smile.
“Er, good to know, I guess,” Ron said slowly.
“Thanks, Luna,” Harry smiled back at the younger girl.
Professor Trelawney gazed in their direction as they laughed. Ron took his turn, spotting a blob that looked like a bowler hat, and he guessed Harry would work for the Ministry of Magic.
“You’d make a good Auror, Potter,” Moody nodded approvingly. Harry smiled slightly, but privately thought that was unlikely. Making a difference in the world was something he’d always wanted to do, but he didn’t think he wanted to spend the rest of his life hunting down Dark Wizards. Being a curse-breaker sounded much cooler. Or maybe he’d find something else that sounded interesting. He’d liked the healing lessons with Andromeda.
He turned the teacup the other way up and suggested it could be an acorn, which would mean unexpected gold.
Harry mentally asked the room for some parchment so he could write down Ron’s predictions.
“What are you doing?” Ron looked at him like he was mental.
“Writing down what you predicted. After the troll and Myrtle, it couldn’t hurt to see.”
“You don’t really think…?” Ron trailed off. Harry shrugged.
“Dunno, but it might be worth finding out.”
Then he moved on, looking at something that seemed to be an animal, though he wasn’t sure which, guessing both a hippo and a sheep.
There was another round of laughter.
Professor Trelawney whirled around as Harry let out a snort of laughter. She took over and snatched Harry’s cup from Ron. Everyone went quiet to watch.
“Of course they did,” Harry rolled his eyes.
Professor Trelawney was staring into the teacup, rotating it counterclockwise. She spotted a falcon which signified a deadly enemy.
“Wow. What a guess,” Fred muttered dryly.
“Nobody could have seen that coming,” George agreed.
“Harry Potter? With a deadly enemy? Never,” Charlie declared sarcastically. Harry grinned at the three of them.
Hermione pointed out that everyone knew that. Professor Trelawney stared at her. Hermione continued that everyone knew about Harry and Voldemort.
“She’s got a point,” George smiled.
“And, as always, cannot stop herself from giving her unwanted opinion in a disrespectful manner,” Severus drawled.
“Sounds more like you,” Sirius put in. Severus opened his mouth to retort but Dumbledore began reading once more.
Harry and Ron stared at her with a mixture of amazement and admiration. They had never heard Hermione speak to a teacher like that before. Professor Trelawney chose not to reply. She lowered her huge eyes to Harry’s cup again and continued to turn it. She saw a club, meaning an attack, which Ron had thought was the bowler hat.
“Club, bowler hat. Good going, Ron,” Fred teased.
“Well, I was definitely attacked that year,” Harry muttered.
“Yes, well, you had a supposed mass murderer supposedly trying to kill you and dementors, which you react to worse than most people, surrounding the school. Not to mention the Potter luck. Predicting an attack on you was hardly a feat of skill,” Bill grinned.
“Besides, she literally just said she saw you had a deadly enemy; an attack is kind of obvious after that,” Charlie agreed.
Next was a skull, meaning danger in Harry’s path.
“Really?” Sirius rolled his eyes. “With a deadly enemy and an attack imminent, I’d be much more amazed if she predicted no danger in his path. Grateful too.”
Everyone was staring, transfixed, at Professor Trelawney, who gave the cup a final turn, gasped, and then screamed.
Several people rolled their eyes.
“There it is. A death prediction,” Minerva sighed.
There was another tinkle of breaking china; Neville had smashed his second cup.
Neville blushed.
Professor Trelawney sank into a vacant armchair, her glittering hand at her heart and her eyes closed, muttering about ‘her poor dear boy’ and that it would be kinder not to say what she had seen.
“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” Minerva rolled her eyes again.
Dean asked what she’d seen. Everyone had got to their feet, and slowly they crowded around Harry and Ron’s table, pressing close to Professor Trelawney’s chair to get a good look at Harry’s cup. She dramatically declared that Harry had the Grim.
“Well, she was right. Kind of,” Fred grinned, looking at Sirius.
“I’m not a Grim. Just a regular dog.”
“That looks almost exactly like a Grim,” George countered.
Harry was confused and asked what it was. He could tell that he wasn’t the only one who didn’t understand; Dean Thomas shrugged at him and Lavender Brown looked puzzled, but nearly everybody else clapped their hands to their mouths in horror. Trelawney repeated herself, looking shocked Harry hadn’t understood.
“She was just disappointed he didn’t react how she wanted him to,” Minerva stated.
She told him it was a giant, spectral dog that haunted churchyards and was an omen of death. Harry’s stomach lurched. He recalled the dog on the cover of Death Omens in Flourish and Blotts and the dog in the shadows of Magnolia Crescent.
Sirius winced.
“I know it wasn’t you, Siri. I was fine.”
“You almost died!”
“I’d have been in more trouble if the Knight Bus hadn’t arrived,” Harry pointed out.
Lavender Brown clapped her hands to her mouth too. Everyone was looking at Harry, everyone except Hermione, who had gotten up and moved around to the back of Professor Trelawney’s chair. She stated she didn’t think it looked like a Grim.
“You really said that?” George asked. “To her face?” He added in admiration. Hermione flushed slightly.
“Yes. Everyone was getting so scared, and it was ridiculous,” she said.
Professor Trelawney surveyed Hermione with mounting dislike. She stated that she perceived very little aura around Hermione and very little receptivity to the resonances of the future.
Luna nodded at that.
Seamus Finnigan was tilting his head from side to side. He said it looked like a Grim if you looked at in a certain way, but more like a donkey from a different angle.
Most people chuckled at that.
“There, I don’t think you particularly look like a donkey from any direction,” Harry told Sirius.
“He definitely looks like an ass,” Remus smirked.
“Remus!” Molly and Minerva scolded at the same time, though Minerva looked like she was trying to stop herself from laughing. Sirius shot his best friend a look of betrayal that made several people laugh.
Harry commented on them all deciding whether he was going to die or not.
Several people snorted.
Now nobody seemed to want to look at him. Trelawney said they would leave the lesson there and asked them to pack their things away.
“And that’s pretty much been every Divination lesson since,” Harry sighed. “I’ve lost count of the number of times I’m supposed to have died.”
“Different predictions of death do not necessarily mean you will die multiple times, rather that your death will be a significant part of your life,” Luna stated. Bill glanced at Dumbledore who was blank faced at this.
“Isn’t death kind of significant in anyone’s life?” Neville asked Luna kindly.
“Not always.”
Silently the class took their teacups back to Professor Trelawney, packed away their books, and closed their bags. Even Ron was avoiding Harry’s eyes. She bade them farewell, and told Neville he would be late next time so would need to work harder to catch up.
“Nice. Now you have an excuse to be late,” Fred grinned.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione descended Professor Trelawney’s ladder and the winding stair in silence, then set off for Professor McGonagall’s Transfiguration lesson. It took them so long to find her classroom that, early as they had left Divination, they were only just in time. Harry chose a seat right at the back of the room, feeling as though he were sitting in a very bright spotlight; the rest of the class kept shooting furtive glances at him, as though he were about to drop dead at any moment.
“Honestly, you should do something about her, Albus,” Minerva told him.
“Sybil is a perfectly good teacher.”
“She deliberately scares her class by predicting one of them will die. Every. Single. Year,” she pointed out in return.
“And you never scare any of your students, Minerva?” Pomona asked, amused.
“Not into thinking they will die.”
“Well, that’s alright then. As long as you don’t scare them to death, it’s perfectly fine,” Filius chuckled.
He hardly heard what Professor McGonagall was telling them about Animagi, and wasn’t even watching when she transformed herself in front of their eyes into a tabby cat with spectacle markings around her eyes.
Minerva pursed her lips at the pronouncement he hadn’t even see her transformation.
McGonagall turned back into herself and asked what had gotten into them all. She added that, while it didn’t matter, that was the first time her transformation hadn’t gotten applause from her class.
“Not that it matters?” Sirius chuckled. “You sound a bit too put out for that to be the case, Minnie.”
“Don’t call me ‘Minnie’, Mr. Black,” she told him with narrowed eyes. Sirius just grinned at her.
Everybody’s heads turned toward Harry again, but nobody spoke. Then Hermione raised her hand. She explained they had just had divination and McGonagall said there was no need to explain further. Then she asked who was dying that year.
Most of the room burst out laughing.
“Just a tad blunt there, Minerva,” Ted chuckled.
“It was a common occurrence,” she shrugged. “After fourteen years it gets tiresome reassuring the students because of that woman.”
Everyone stared at her. Harry finally spoke up that it was him. McGonagall told him that Trelawney has predicted the death of one student a year since she arrived at Hogwarts and none of them had died yet. It was her favourite way of greeting a new class, she cut herself off as she stated that she did not speak ill of her colleagues.
The other teachers all coughed at that. Minerva turned to stare at all of them, eyes narrowed.
“You don’t speak ill of your colleagues to the students,” corrected Pomona. “You complain about them plenty in the staff room.” Minerva huffed but didn’t argue.
Professor McGonagall broke off, and they saw that her nostrils had gone white.
Several of the adults hid their smiles.
“Subtle as ever, Minerva,” Severus drawled. She shot him a glare.
She went on, more calmly, saying that divination was one of the more imprecise branches of magic and she had little patience with it. True Seers were rare and Professor Trelawney, then she cut herself off once more. She added that he looked in excellent health so won’t be excused from homework, though, if he dies, he needn’t hand it in.
There was another round of laughter at that.
“Very decent of you, professor,” Harry grinned.
Hermione laughed. Harry felt a bit better. It was harder to feel scared of a lump of tea leaves away from the dim red light and befuddling perfume of Professor Trelawney’s classroom.
Minerva smiled.
Not everyone was convinced, however. Ron still looked worried, and Lavender whispered about Neville’s cup. When the Transfiguration class had finished, they joined the crowd thundering toward the Great Hall for lunch. Hermione told Ron to cheer up. Ron spooned stew onto his plate and picked up his fork but didn’t start.
“Oh Ron,” Arthur sighed, guessing what his son would be dwelling on. “Bilius was an alcoholic, and very ill.” Ron had only been eight when Bilius had died. He’d come round one day, loudly declaring he’d seen a Grim before passing out in the living room. Molly had called him home from work to take his brother to St Mungo’s where he’d died from advanced liver failure. Ron was the only one of the children who’d seen and heard the whole thing, as the others had either been with friends or at Hogwarts. He’d had nightmares for weeks afterwards.
Ron grimaced and stared at the floor, trying not to remember that day.
He asked Harry if he’d seen a big, black dog anywhere. Harry admitted he had. Ron dropped his fork and Hermione said it was likely a stray. Ron looked at Hermione as though she had gone mad. He said that if Harry had seen a Grim it was bad. His Uncle Bilius had seen one and died twenty-four hours later. Hermione airily stated it must be coincidence.
“Hermione, that’s not… your friend just told you his relative died. Maybe that’s not the best reaction you could have had,” Tonks told her.
Ron angrily told her she didn’t know what she was talking about. Grims scared most wizards. Hermione said, in a superior tone, they see the Grim and die of fright, it wasn’t an omen but the cause of death. She added that Harry was still with them because he wasn’t stupid enough the see one and think he should drop dead.
“Hermione!” Several people groaned at once.
“That was uncalled for. Ron just told you his uncle died after seeing one and you just turned around and said the same uncle must have been stupid for dying after possibly seeing one,” Emmeline pointed out.
“But…” Hermione tried but Andromeda cut her off.
“No. Your need to prove a point should not come above your friend.”
“Hermione, my brother was a seer, one who was plagued by fragmented visions his entire life and they were often so horrible, particularly during the war, it drove him to become an alcoholic as he found he was less likely to have one if he was drunk. Eventually his drinking killed him. It’s entirely possible he saw his own death coming in the form of a Grim, that does not mean he chose to ‘kick the bucket’ because of it,” Arthur told her. Hermione flushed and looked away from his stern gaze.
“You are perfectly entitled to you opinion on the subject, of course,” Andromeda added, “but not to the point of making such comments on the death of a friend’s relative.” Hermione nodded.
“Sorry, Ron,” she muttered.
Ron mouthed wordlessly at Hermione, who opened her bag, took out her new Arithmancy book, and propped it open against the juice jug. Hermione stated the divination seemed very woolly and a lot of guesswork.
“That is true, but that doesn’t make it any less real,” Luna told her.
Ron stated there was nothing woolly about the Grim in Harry’s cup. Hermione coolly responded that he didn’t seem so confident when he was telling Harry it was a sheep. Ron retorted that Trelawney had said she didn’t have the right aura and she just didn’t like being rubbish at something for a change.
Several people privately agreed with Ron on that one.
He had touched a nerve. Hermione slammed her Arithmancy book down on the table so hard that bits of meat and carrot flew everywhere. She stated that if being good at divination meant having to pretend to see death omens in lumps of tea leaves then she probably wouldn’t be studying it much longer.
“There would be no point studying it much longer. You have too narrow a mind for the art,” Luna said matter-of-factly. “That’s alright, not many people are good at divination.” Hermione huffed.
“Besides, you don’t have to pretend to see anything. You just have to be open to the possibility that you might see something, not necessarily death omens either,” Emmeline said. “I personally, have no aptitude for the subject either, but that doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate those who do.”
She continued that it was absolute rubbish compared with her Arithmancy class. Then she snatched up her bag and stalked away. Ron frowned after her. He asked Harry what she was talking about as she hadn’t been to Arithmancy yet.
“Wasn’t Divination the first lesson on the first day? Followed by Transfiguration? How could she possibly have been to an Arithmancy lesson. She’d have had to be in two places at the same time,” Amelia frowned. Then she gasped and stared at Dumbledore. “You didn’t?”
Severus had also jolted at the words, remembering Albus’ words in the hospital wing at the end of the year and turned to glower at his employer. He’d made it sound ridiculous, the idea of Harry and Hermione being in two places at once and yet…it seemed that that was exactly what had happened.
“No way,” Kingsley breathed. “All year? That must have wreaked havoc on her body.”
“What? What do you know?” Tonks asked eagerly. Nobody answered her. Dumbledore kept on reading quickly.
Harry was pleased to get out of the castle after lunch. Yesterday’s rain had cleared; the sky was a clear, pale grey, and the grass was springy and damp underfoot as they set off for their first ever Care of Magical Creatures class. Ron and Hermione weren’t speaking to each other.
“Nothing unusual there,” Harry muttered.
Harry walked beside them in silence as they went down the sloping lawns to Hagrid’s hut on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. It was only when he spotted three only-too-familiar backs ahead of them that he realized they must be having these lessons with the Slytherins. Malfoy was talking animatedly to Crabbe and Goyle, who were chortling. Harry was quite sure he knew what they were talking about.
Several people rolled their eyes.
Hagrid was waiting for his class at the door of his hut. He stood in his moleskin overcoat, with Fang the boarhound at his heels, looking impatient to start. He greeted them, saying he had a real treat waiting and for them to follow him. For one nasty moment, Harry thought that Hagrid was going to lead them into the forest; Harry had had enough unpleasant experiences in there to last him a lifetime.
Sirius nodded vigorously.
“Definitely,” Ron agreed with a little shudder.
However, Hagrid strolled off around the edge of the trees, and five minutes later, they found themselves outside a kind of paddock. There was nothing in there. He told them to gather around and to open their books. Malfoy asked how.
“Unfortunately, that’s a fair question,” Bill grimaced.
Hagrid was confused so Malfoy repeated the question, taking out his book which was bound with rope. Several others took their out, all bound by various methods. Hagrid looked crestfallen as he asked if nobody had been able to open their book. Everyone shook their head.
“Not even Hermione had worked out how?” Charlie asked in surprise.
“We only got them the day before going to Hogwarts and I hadn’t had the chance to try yet. And I was a bit put off seeing them in the shop,” Hermione admitted.
“That’s fair. The store person didn’t seem particularly well equipped to deal with them either,” Tonks nodded.
Hagrid explained they had to stroke them. He took Hermione’s, stroked the spine and it fell open. Malfoy sarcastically sneered, asking why they hadn’t guessed that. Hagrid said he thought they were funny.
“A monster book about creatures, it’s funny in a way,” Charlie said.
“Yeah, but it’s less funny when it’s trying to bite you,” Tonks pointed out.
“Not to Charlie,” Bill grinned.
Malfoy declared it really witty to give them books that tried to rip their hands off. Harry told him to shut up. Hagrid was looking downcast, and Harry wanted Hagrid’s first lesson to be a success. Hagrid momentarily lost his thread before declaring they needed magical creatures and left to fetch them. Once he was out of sight, Malfoy declared the place was going to the dogs and mentioned telling his father.
“Of course. Who could have guessed that was coming,” Fred rolled his eyes.
“It may be borne out of prejudice, but Mr. Malfoy does have a valid concern,” Amelia said unhappily. “Hagrid isn’t a qualified teacher, and I highly doubt Professor Trelawney is either. Hogwarts standards are going down as we’ve already discussed.”
Harry told him to shut up again. Malfoy replied there was a dementor behind him.
“Same old material.” It was George’s turn to roll his eyes.
Lavender Brown interrupted, squealing, and pointed to the opposite side of the paddock. Trotting toward them were a dozen of the most bizarre creatures Harry had ever seen. They had the bodies, hind legs, and tails of horses, but the front legs, wings, and heads of what seemed to be giant eagles, with cruel, steel-coloured beaks and large, brilliantly orange eyes. The talons on their front legs were half a foot long and deadly looking. Each of the beasts had a thick leather collar around its neck, which was attached to a long chain, and the ends of all of these were held in the vast hands of Hagrid, who came jogging into the paddock behind the creatures.
“I think a dozen of them is a little excessive. Just one or two would be enough for a demonstration and a study from distance,” Kingsley stated.
He urged the creatures toward the fence where the class stood. Everyone drew back slightly as Hagrid reached them and tethered the creatures to the fence. He stated they were hippogriffs and that they were beautiful.
“They are,” Charlie agreed.
“They aren’t bad. Not a fan of me though,” Tonks said.
“Only because you fell over when trying to bow to one,” Charlie grinned. Tonks just grinned back and shrugged.
Harry could sort of see what Hagrid meant. Once you got over the first shock of seeing something that was half horse, half bird, you started to appreciate the hippogriffs’ gleaming coats, changing
smoothly from feather to hair, each of them a different colour: stormy grey, bronze, pinkish roan, gleaming chestnut, and inky black. He said they could come a bit closer. No one seemed to want to. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, however, approached the fence cautiously.
“Of course you did,” Remus smiled.
Hagrid told them that the first thing they should know is that hippogriffs were proud creatures, easily offended and to never insult one as it might be the last thing they did.
“If only some people had been listening,” Harry said.
“Well, at least he did give a clear warning before letting any student near them,” Amelia noted.
Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle weren’t listening; they were talking in an undertone and Harry had a nasty feeling they were plotting how best to disrupt the lesson.
Narcissa glared at her son. He could have gotten far more seriously hurt than he had been by ignoring that warning.
“So, I’m going to guess that all the fuss about an out-of-control hippogriff that attacked Malfoy was, indeed, absolute rubbish,” Amelia sighed. Honestly, after hearing how the first two books at gone, she’d assumed Hagrid had been at fault. Lucius Malfoy had likely exaggerated, but it was obvious that Hagrid wasn’t the most careful. But it turned out he had given appropriate warning that had likely been completely ignored.
“Yes,” Harry nodded.
Hagrid continued that they should wait for the hippogriff to make the first move. He gave clear instructions for how to approach and the procedure involved.
“Well, that’s a much better introduction than I had anticipated. Appropriate warning, clear instructions,” Minerva nodded approvingly.
Then he asked who wanted to go first. Most of the class backed farther away in answer. Even Harry, Ron, and Hermione had misgivings. The hippogriffs were tossing their fierce heads and flexing their powerful wings; they didn’t seem to like being tethered like this. Hagrid asked again and Harry offered.
“Of course you did,” Sirius sighed.
“I was fine. This is how I met Buckbeak,” Harry told him.
“Ah, I should have guessed.”
There was an intake of breath from behind him, and both Lavender and Parvati whispered for Harry to remember his tea leaves. Harry ignored them. He climbed over the paddock fence. Hagrid was pleased and said they would see how he got on with Buckbeak. He untied one of the chains, pulled the grey hippogriff away from its fellows, and slipped off its leather collar.
Sirius smiled slightly.
The class on the other side of the paddock seemed to be holding its breath. Malfoy’s eyes were narrowed maliciously. Hagrid instructed Harry as he approached. Buckbeak had turned his great, sharp head and was staring at Harry with one fierce orange eye. Harry bowed. The hippogriff was still staring haughtily at him. It didn’t move. Hagrid told him to back away slowly but then Buckbeak bowed in return.
“Well done,” Remus praised.
“Hagrid really is taking this seriously,” Ted noted, only slightly surprised.
“Of course he is. It’s what he’s always dreamed of, teaching Care. Now he’s finally got the job and his favourite student was in his very first lesson. It’s no wonder he put so much effort into it,” Charlie pointed out.
Hagrid said Harry could touch Buckbeak. Feeling that a better reward would have been to back away, Harry moved slowly toward the hippogriff and reached out toward it. He patted the beak several times and the hippogriff closed its eyes lazily, as though enjoying it. The class broke into applause, all except for Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, who were looking deeply disappointed.
“Of course you were,” Fred scowled.
“Wanted Harry to be attacked, yet when you were stupid enough to provoke one, you were pathetic,” Ron sneered. Draco glared at him.
Hagrid suggested Buckbeak might let Harry ride him.
“Possibly a bit advanced for a first lesson,” Kingsley mused.
“Maybe, but not too bad,” Amelia said fairly.
This was more than Harry had bargained for. He was used to a broomstick; but he wasn’t sure a hippogriff would be quite the same.
“Definitely not,” Charlie laughed.
Hagrid directed him as Harry climbed up. Buckbeak stood up. Harry wasn’t sure where to hold on; everything in front of him was covered with feathers. Hagrid slapped the hippogriff’s hindquarters. Without warning, twelve-foot wings flapped open on either side of Harry; he just had time to seize the hippogriff around the neck before he was soaring upward. It was nothing like a broomstick, and Harry knew which one he preferred.
“Which one?” Luna asked. Once again, Harry couldn’t quite tell if it was a genuine question or not.
“Broomstick,” he told her. “Definitely broomstick.”
The hippogriff’s wings beat uncomfortably on either side of Harry, catching him under his legs and making him feel he was about to be thrown off; the glossy feathers slipped under his fingers and he didn’t dare get a stronger grip; instead of the smooth action of his Nimbus Two Thousand, he now felt himself rocking backward and forward as the hindquarters of the hippogriff rose and fell with its wings. Buckbeak flew him once around the paddock and then headed back to the ground.
“At least it was only a quick trip, and they didn’t leave Hagrid’s sight,” Emmeline nodded approvingly.
“Not that he’d have been able to do much if Harry fell,” pointed out Percy.
“Well even the teachers that can do something don’t have a great record of stopping students from falling,” Emmeline reminded him, glancing at Neville.
This was the bit Harry had been dreading; he leaned back as the smooth neck lowered, feeling he was going to slip off over the beak, then felt a heavy thud as the four ill-assorted feet hit the ground. He just managed to hold on and push himself straight again. Hagrid roared that it was great work while everyone, except the Slytherin trio, clapped once more. Hagrid asked who else wanted a go and, emboldened by Harry’s success, the rest of the class climbed into the paddock.
“Hmm, he probably should have kept it to one student at a time. Having them all go increases the risk of something going wrong and Hagrid not being able to intervene,” Bill frowned.
“True, but they have all at least seen a proper demonstration, and had the proper warnings,” Charlie reminded him. “They aren’t going in blind.”
“Not blind, just deaf,” Ron muttered.
Hagrid untied the hippogriffs one by one, and soon people were bowing nervously, all over the paddock. Neville ran repeatedly backward from his, which didn’t seem to want to bend its knees. Ron and Hermione practiced on the chestnut, while Harry watched. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle had taken over Buckbeak. He had bowed to Malfoy, who was now patting his beak, looking disdainful.
“Ugh, and I thought Buckbeak had more taste than that,” Sirius groaned.
“How do you know Buckbeak?” Percy asked, curiously.
“Er, I don’t. But he liked Harry, so he must have some taste,” he said quickly. A few people eyed him suspiciously, but let Dumbledore keep reading.
Malfoy drawled that it was very easy. He knew it must have been if Potter could do it. He bet Buckbeak wasn’t dangerous at all, calling him an ugly, great brute.
“Wow. You are an idiot,” Charlie said flatly.
“You deserve everything that happened to you,” Tonks agreed.
“My son did not deserve to be attacked by that animal,” Narcissa hissed.
“Yes, he did, Cissy,” Andromeda told her. “He blatantly ignored a warning from a teacher and likely paid the price for it.”
“You’re lucky it’s Hagrid and not Kettleburn,” Charlie added. “Unless you actually lost a limb, which you clearly didn’t, he’d have just told you to be more careful in future and deducted points for ignoring his instructions.”
It happened in a flash of steely talons; Malfoy let out a high-pitched scream and next moment, Hagrid was wrestling Buckbeak back into his collar as he strained to get at Malfoy, who lay curled in the grass, blood blossoming over his robes.
“You should have used that, Harry,” Fred suggested. “Any time he pretended to faint from a dementor, just squeal like a little girl and dramatically clutch your arm.” Harry and Ron both laughed.
Malfoy yelled that he was dying, and it had killed him.
Several people snorted.
Hagrid told him he wasn’t dying and asked someone to help him get Malfoy out of there. Hermione ran to hold open the gate as Hagrid lifted Malfoy easily. As they passed, Harry saw that there was a long, deep gash on Malfoy’s arm; blood splattered the grass and Hagrid ran with him, up the slope toward the castle.
“A slash on the arm? And you claimed to be dying?” Fred snorted. They frequently got worse than that while creating their products.
“To be fair, it’s probably the worst injury the precious little prince has ever sustained,” George said mockingly.
Very shaken, the Care of Magical Creatures class followed at a walk. The Slytherins were all shouting about Hagrid. Pansy was shouting they should fire Hagrid straight away.
“Because Malfoy was a prat?” Charlie rolled his eyes.
Dean snapped that it was Malfoy’s fault.
Almost everyone nodded at that.
Crabbe and Goyle flexed their muscles threateningly. They all climbed the stone steps into the deserted entrance hall. Pansy said she was going to see if he was ok. The rest of the Slytherins, still muttering about Hagrid, headed away in the direction of their dungeon common room; Harry, Ron, and Hermione proceeded upstairs to Gryffindor Tower. Hermione asked if he would be alright. Harry said he’d be fine, thinking he’d had much worse injuries healed by Madam Pomfrey.
Several people winced at the thought of what those injuries were.
Ron commented that it was a bad thing to happen in Hagrid’s first class.
“Do you reckon Malfoy actually planned for Buckbeak to attack him, or did he just miss the warning because he wasn’t listening?” Kingsley wondered.
“Well, he did comment that he didn’t think Buckbeak was dangerous at all, so clearly, he heard at least some of what Hagrid said. He was lucky it wasn’t worse, but I do think it was deliberate,” Amelia said.
They were among the first to reach the Great Hall at dinnertime, hoping to see Hagrid, but he wasn’t there. Hermione asked if they would fire him, and Ron said they had better not. Harry was watching the Slytherin table. A large group including Crabbe and Goyle was huddled together, deep in conversation. Harry was sure they were cooking up their own version of how Malfoy had been injured.
“There were enough Gryffindors who witnessed Malfoy’s stupidity,” Tonks pointed out.
“Yeah, but this is Lucius Malfoy,” Bill reminded her. “The only testimony that will matter is his, and therefore little Malfoy’s.”
Ron gloomily noted that they couldn’t say it hadn’t been an interesting first day back. They went up to the crowded Gryffindor common room after dinner and tried to do the homework Professor McGonagall had given them, but all three of them kept breaking off and glancing out of the tower window. Harry noted a light in Hagrid’s window. Ron looked at his watch and said it was still quite early. Hermione was uncertain, glancing at Harry who said he was allowed to walk across the grounds as Sirius hadn’t gotten past the dementors yet.
“Well, technically he has, or he wouldn’t have escaped in the first place,” Percy pointed out.
So, they put their things away and headed out of the portrait hole, glad to meet nobody on their way to the front doors, as they weren’t entirely sure they were supposed to be out.
“Well, as long as it was before curfew it should be fine. And, as far as the school know, nobody has told Harry about Sirius and so he has no reason to be cautious or think he shouldn’t be out,” Fred stated.
The grass was still wet and looked almost black in the twilight. When they reached Hagrid’s hut, they knocked, and a voice growled for them to come in. Hagrid was sitting in his shirtsleeves at his scrubbed wooden table; his boarhound, Fang, had his head in Hagrid’s lap. One look told them that Hagrid had been drinking a lot; there was a pewter tankard almost as big as a bucket in front of him, and he seemed to be having difficulty getting them into focus.
“Oh dear,” Tonks sighed sadly.
“Poor Hagrid,” Charlie frowned. “He wasn’t sacked, was he?”
“No,” Harry assured him.
He eventually recognised them and said it was a record having a teacher only lasting a day. Hermione asked if he’d been fired, and he miserably told her not yet. But he suspected it was only a matter of time. Ron asked how Malfoy was and Hagrid replied, Madam Pomfrey fixed him as best she could but he was still saying it was agony, covered in bandages and moaning.
“What rubbish. Madam Pomfrey in a wonderful healer,” Emmeline scoffed.
“Obviously, but Malfoy wants Hagrid to be sacked so, of course he’s faking it,” Charlie scowled angrily.
“And we all know what he’s best at is being a drama queen,” Fred put in.
“IT did hurt,” Draco defended himself.
“I’m sure it did, at first. But there is no way it was that bad after Madam Pomfrey fixed you up. It was a scratch. A deep one maybe, but nothing that wouldn’t be fixed with a bit of dittany and a Wiggenweld potion,” Andromeda pointed out.
Harry immediately claimed he was faking it. He pointed out Madam Pomfrey had regrown half his bones last year.
“Now who is being dramatic. It was hardly half of all of your bones,” Fred teased. Harry stuck his tongue out.
Hagrid stated that the school governors had been told.
“Really? Of all the things that have gone on at that school in the last two years, that’s what they were informed about? If they got told about every single student who ended up in the hospital wing they wouldn’t be doing anything else,” Bill pointed out.
“Yeah, but Malfoy Senior would obviously have told them in a bid to get Hagrid fired,” Percy reminded him.
The governors thought h had started too big, gone with flobberworms or something but he’d thought it would make a good first lesson.
“And in this case, he was right. It would have been a good first lesson and he did actually approach it properly. There was absolutely nothing he could have done to prevent Malfoy’s idiocy,” Charlie stated.
“We know, Charlie,” Bill soothed his brother.
He thought it was all his fault, but Hermione claimed it was Malfoy’s.
Almost everyone nodded at that.
Harry said they were witnesses; they had seen Hagrid give the warning and they would tell Dumbledore what really happened.
“It’s not Dumbledore you need to convince. Besides, Malfoy would have told his father you were friends with Hagrid, so he’d claim you were lying to cover for your friend. You would need the rest of the Gryffindors to vouch for him, rather than you three,” Kingsley told him.
“It wouldn’t matter. The Ministry would care far more about placating Lucius Malfoy than about the fate of one Hippogriff,” Sirius said bitterly. The Ministry workers all grimaced.
Ron agreed, promising they’d back Hagrid up. Tears leaked out of the crinkled corners of Hagrid’s beetle-black eyes. He grabbed both Harry and Ron and pulled them into a bone breaking hug. Hermione told him he’d had enough to drink and emptied his tankard outside.
“Probably for the best,” Minerva agreed.
Hagrid let go of Ron and Harry who staggered away, holding their ribs.
“Were you ok?” Sirius asked quickly.
“Fine. Just sore for a few seconds,” Harry assured him.
“Are you sure? Who knows, you might have broken a few ribs. All of them even. You could have died!” Fred declared dramatically. Then he paused. “Oh, wait. You’re not Malfoy.” Several people laughed while Draco scowled indignantly.
Then he heaved himself out of his chair and followed Hermione unsteadily outside. They heard a loud splash. Harry asked what he’d done as Hermione returned. She said he’d stuck his head in a water barrel.
“Well, that’s one way to sober up,” Bill laughed.
Hagrid came back, his long hair and beard sopping wet, wiping the water out of his eyes. He said that was better. Then he thanked them for coming before stopping as he saw Harry. Then he started yelling, asking what he thought he was doing, that Harry wasn’t supposed to go wandering around after dark. He yelled at the other two for letting him.
“Well, now it’s definitely a good job Harry was warned beforehand, or he’d be really confused right then,” Fred muttered.
“I was still confused,” Harry assured him dryly. “Or at least I wasn’t expecting him to start yelling like that.”
“That’s fair. It really did come out of the blue,” George said. "
Hagrid strode over to Harry, grabbed his arm, and pulled him to the door. He said he was taking them back to school and warned them not to let him catch them walking down to see him after dark as he wasn’t worth that.
“Confusion for Harry aside, Hagrid really is being much more responsible in this book,” Bill noted.
“Yeah, he doesn’t want them to wander after dark because a supposed murderer is after Harry, but sending them into the forest to speak with acromantula is perfectly fine,” George scoffed.
“At least he’s trying,” Charlie shrugged.
“That is the end of the chapter. That concludes this evening’s reading,” Dumbledore announced. Molly got up to start dinner and everyone else slowly dispersed.
Chapter 7: Dinner Time
Chapter Text
Bill simply grabbed himself a plate of snacks before finding himself a quiet room to continue his research. So far, the room had been invaluable. It had given him several books that mentioned horcruxes, including two incredibly rare ones that likely couldn’t be found outside of old Pureblood collections.
He combed through them carefully, not wanting to miss anything. Most of the contents made his stomach turn. He thought he’d seen some evil things in Egypt, but some of the spells in these books were far worse. It was difficult work. He also had to translate some of the texts. He knew Egyptian hieroglyphics well enough, but the Ancient Greek book gave him a little more trouble. According to the texts Herpo the Foul created the first recorded horcrux, and then his notes were stolen by his apprentice, who destroyed the Horcrux, killed Herpo, and fled to Egypt.
Eventually, he found the spell he’d been looking for. As he’d thought, it was a spell to transfer a horcrux to another container, however, the new container had to be prepared through the proper ritual. Which was some pretty dark magic. Non-magical objects were the hardest to prepare, while powerful, magical items were already primed to host a soul. The likelihood of getting hold of an object that had been prepared to contain a horcrux, but never used, was infinitesimal. It wasn’t necessarily difficult to do so, but the magic required to allow an inanimate object to hold a portion of one’s soul left Bill feeling dirty. Unless they wanted to use, and then destroy, a powerful magical artefact, it was their only option.
Still, it was a place to start. If he could tweak the spell to work on a human horcrux, then at least they would have the start of a plan.
***********************************
Everyone but Bill sat around the table in the dining room area, eating the delicious stew Molly had made. The Weasleys were more subdued than normal with the mentions of Bilius still fresh in their minds.
Harry sat with Luna, deciding to spend a bit more time with the girl who was obviously here for a reason, even if that reason wasn’t quite clear. She was full of strange ideas about magical creatures Harry had never heard of before and wondered privately whether they were even real, but he enjoyed listening to her talk about them nonetheless. She had some interesting stories about holidays she’d been on with her father, looking for these creatures. As someone who’d never really travelled anywhere, he liked listening to her describe places like Sweden, Austria and even Australia.
As they finished eating, Moody signalled to Harry who bade goodbye to Luna, once she’d finished her latest story, and made his way to what had become the training room.
As soon as he walked in, he had to duck a jet of red light aimed at his head. He flung up a shield just in time to deflect the next attack and used the spare second to look around. He couldn’t see Moody anywhere, so he crouched down, with his back to the wall, and waited. He didn’t have to wait long. From his left came a volley of spells, only a third of which Harry thought he might recognise. Knowing his shield wouldn’t hold long against such an onslaught, he rolled to the side, sprang up to his feet and began casting his own volley of spells back in the direction the attack had originated.
Desperately he tried to think of a way to find out where Moody would be. Nothing came to mind, and he was distracted by another attack from a completely different direction.
Eventually, his shield shattered, and he was hit with a stunner, and everything went black. When he came too, Moody was standing over him. Harry hauled himself to his feet, groaning.
“Not bad. You lasted a decent length of time, but your attack needs to be better. You’re a sitting duck if you just rely on defence.”
“I couldn’t think of a way to get you to reveal yourself,” Harry admitted. Moody nodded. He then proceeded to teach Harry, Glacius, Depulso, and finite incantatem. The first two Harry had little trouble with, though he struggled to get the direction he wanted on the banishing charm. However, he made up for his lack of finesse with power, accidentally throwing Mad-Eye hard into the wall on one go. Harry had apologised profusely, healing up the cut on the back of his head, but Moody had waved this away, being proud of the power behind his spell. Though he did get Harry to practise on the training dummies for a bit after that.
With finite incantatem, Moody disillusioned himself and had Harry try to remove his spell, which he struggled the most with. The best he could get was making Moody’s spell flicker ever so slightly, and he had to be looking in exactly the right direction to even notice.
“Don’t be so hard on yourself, lad,” Moody told him when they wrapped up an hour later, with Harry still unable to complete the spell. “You have the power; you just need the focus. You’re a natural and pick up new spells quicker than most Aurors I’ve trained. That doesn’t mean you’ll get everything on the first go.” Harry nodded, feeling a surge of pride in himself. Moody wasn’t all that big on praise, so when he gave it out, he definitely meant it.
As always, Harry was exhausted by the time he finished with Moody, training having gone on for almost three hours, and having learnt three new spells in that time. He made his way to the room he shared with Remus. To his surprise, he found Andromeda in there with Remus and Sirius.
“Hi,” he greeted as he practically fell onto the nearest couch.
“How was training?” Sirius asked.
“Great. Tiring. Moody’s relentless,” Harry told him. Sirius laughed.
“Yeah. But you couldn’t ask for a better teacher.” Harry nodded in agreement.
“What are you three up to?”
“We wanted to speak with you. I meant to bring it up earlier, but with some of the, er, revelations, in these books it slipped my mind,” Remus told him. He paused, looking awkward. “Would you mind if Andromeda checked your memories?”
“For what?” Harry frowned.
“For memories that might be missing, or signs of memory loss. Lockhart was a self-proclaimed expert at memory charms, and Remus is concerned about his…inappropriateness,” Andromeda explained delicately. Harry’s frown deepened before he understood her meaning and yelped in disgust.
“Oh, yuck. You don’t think….no way…”
“It’s entirely possible nothing happened, likely even. But even the slightest possibility isn’t one that should be ignored,” Sirius said quietly. Harry grimaced.
“With their permission, Andromeda is going to check all of the other students here as well, but it’s you he was most…touchy, with,” stated Remus with an awkward grimace. Harry shuddered.
“Alright. I guess. Just…let’s get it over with.” Andromeda nodded and came to sit beside him.
“Now, you just need to relax while I perform Legilimency. Do no attempt to throw me out or stop me entering as we do in occlumency practise,” she advised. Harry nodded and took a deep breath. Then he felt the now familiar pressure on his mind. He tried to relax, allowing Andromeda to enter unopposed. It wasn’t painful, exactly, but it was definitely odd. Like his mind was too full, bursting at the seams.
It felt like it lasted forever, fragments of memories from his second year flashed before him. All of his interactions with Lockhart examined.
Eventually, the presence withdrew, and Harry gasped when he was finally alone in his mind once more. His head was pounding, and he saw double for several seconds. Andromeda handed him a potion which he took without question. His vision cleared and his headache lessened. Harry sighed with relief.
“I found no evidence of memory alteration. I don’t believe Lockhart ever attempted to modify his memories,” Andromeda informed them, and they all sighed in relief at the news. Harry sagged against the back of the couch, more exhausted than ever after that. Andromeda handed him the second dose of potion for his eyes which he downed immediately, before making his way to his bedroom.
Once he’d finished his nightly ablutions, he collapsed onto the bed. After a few moments, he heard someone knock on the door. He mumbled for them to come in. Nothing happened for a few seconds, and then the door opened slowly.
“You asleep, pup?” Sirius’ voice was quiet, and Harry made a noise of disagreement which was muffled by the pillow. He felt the bed dip as his godfather sat on the side. A hand gently ruffled his hair and then removed his glasses which he’d forgotten to take off. “You doing ok?”
“Mmmhmm.”
“Alright. I’ll leave you to sleep. Sweet dreams, kiddo.” With a last ruffle of his hair, Sirius stood up and left the room. Harry fell asleep almost immediately.
***********************************
Sirius went back to the living room area. “He’s out like a light,” he announced.
“It’s not surprising, Legilimency drains you, and that’s without a training session with Mad-Eye Moody on top of it,” Andromeda stated. Sirius nodded, retaking his seat next to Remus.
“He’s a tough boy,” Remus assured him, seeing the worried look on Sirius’ face. Sirius didn’t voice his fears about the news Bill had given them the night before. He trusted Andromeda, but that was Harry’s news to share or not. Though he wasn’t sure what his cousin would be able to do with the news anyway.
“Sirius, I, I would like to apologize for believing the worst of you,” Andromeda stated quietly. He felt Remus stiffen beside him.
“It’s fine, Andi. We were hardly close. You didn’t have much reason to believe I wouldn’t fall in with the rest of the family,” he told her with a sigh. “And you’ve been making up for it, helping me and Harry. Fixing us both up.” Next to him, Remus shifted uncomfortably, probably hurt by his easy acceptance of Andromeda’s apology. And he didn’t know how to explain that it was easy to forgive his cousin, because it wasn’t as close. As personal. He barely knew his cousin. They’d interacted a few times at family parties before she’s run away with Ted, but that was it. She had graduated Hogwarts just before he’d started and had never witnessed the friendship between himself and James. Remus had lived it. But they’d all lived with the friendship between themselves and the rat too.
Although, Sirius had been far more surprised that the rat had had the brains to trick him, than him being a traitor. It had suddenly all just made sense that Peter betrayed them. It fit. And part of him wondered if Remus had felt that way about him, or if he’d always thought some part of the story was missing. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know.
He was pulled from his thoughts by Andromeda once more. She had risen and invited Tonks and her husband into the room. The five of them spent a while chatting and having a good laugh. Ted had a great sense of humour, as did Tonks. They made him forget, just for a little while. He felt normal. Happy, even.
Eventually, the three of them left, with promises to repeat the event, when Harry was also able to join them. Silence reigned after that. The slightly awkward tension that had constantly been between the two of them was back and Sirius rubbed the back of his neck. Merlin, he hated it. Hated that he was unable to just let it go. He loved Remus, and that made it so much worse. His head had already forgiven his friend, but his heart, that wasn’t quite with the program. It was hurt, scarred and desperate to protect itself.
“How about a game of exploding snap?” He suggested suddenly. Remus looked bemused by the suddenness of it but agreed easily enough. The room provided a pack of cards and they set about playing. Sirius remembered to set up a silencing charm so they wouldn’t disturb Harry, though he suspected it would take something considerable to wake his godson at the moment.
Sirius won the first round and Remus tended to his singed eyebrows, grimacing. Sirius laughed and cast a hair growth charm that caused his eyebrows to grow rapidly down his face. Remus spluttered and fumbled around trying to find his wand to fix it, but his eyebrows had grown down to his nose in only a few seconds, almost blinding him. Sirius fell about laughing at the sight and Remus began cursing.
Eventually, Sirius took pity on his friend and handed him his wand, which he’d taken, and Remus reversed the hex. They didn’t end up playing much more, busy jinxing each other instead until they were both on the floor in stitches. Although, in Remus’ case that might have been due to the tickling charm. Which Sirius eventually reversed. They both leant against the couch, trying to catch their breath.
Sirius slumped sideways, leaning against Remus, his head on his shoulder. This had reminded him of better days, sitting in the Gryffindor common room. Usually, it was him and James getting into playful fights during a game. Remus generally preferred chess, although he’d join in with exploding snap occasionally. They’d also played rune dominos, which seemed to have fallen out of favour by the time they finished Hogwarts. Not enough people took Ancient Runes and learnt to play. He, James and Remus had all taken it, the rat was the only one who never bothered to learn so it was the one game that wasn’t tainted by him. He made a note to introduce Harry to the game, it would be a great way to help him learn Ancient Runes, which he’d expressed an interest in.
“You haven’t fallen asleep, have you? I’m not carrying you to bed,” Remus said teasingly. Sirius snorted.
“Not yet, but you might have to soon.” The sentiment was added to as he yawned widely. He felt more than heard the low chuckle in response and he shuddered.
“Are you cold?” Remus asked, concern in his voice. He knew Sirius was frequently cold after being in Azkaban for so long.
“Na. You’re like a personal furnace,” Sirius told him. Remus shifted slightly and tentatively wrapped an arm properly around his shoulders. Sirius hummed happily. It felt like being wrapped in a blanket. His eyes slipped closed as he basked in being warm, comfortable, content. It felt so right sitting like this with Remus. He never wanted to move.
Remus stared down at the head on his shoulder, hardly daring to breathe. The mixed signals were making his head spin. One moment the awkward tension was suffocating and the next it was as if those twelve, horrible years had never happened. He knew it wasn’t Sirius’ fault, that didn’t make it any less confusing. Or painful. Constantly getting his hopes up, getting a taste of what his future could be like with his best friend at his side and then it was snuffed out. Only to happen again and again.
He sighed to himself but Sirius, of course, noticed and asked if he was ok. “Yeah, just thinking about the rest of this book,” he lied. Either Sirius didn’t notice, or he let the lie go, just sighing himself.
“It’s going to suck.”
“Yeah. But hopefully the future books will tell us where Peter will be so we can find him and clear your name. Amelia will already be working on it and it we catch the rat it will be irrefutable proof.” Sirius made a noise of assent but said nothing.
They sat in silence for a while further, neither of them moving until the fire grew low. Eventually Sirius sat up, yawning and stretching.
“I’m gonna head to bed before I do fall asleep here,” he said. “Good night, Moony.”
“Night, Padfoot,” he replied quietly. He watched as Sirius dragged himself towards his bedroom, but he remained a while longer, thinking over his own actions in the book. His own failures.
After a while he finally got to his feet and made his way to his own bedroom. He fell onto the bed, fully dressed and stared up at the ceiling. Sleep was a long time coming.
********************************
The professors gathered together in one sitting room. They discussed the events so far and then how they could make the following year safer.
“Precautions have been put into place,” Dumbledore assured them.
“Uh, huh. And more will be needed. That Potter Luck is strong stuff,” Minerva said grimly. The other heads of house nodded in agreement.
“Regardless, do you mean to tell me, you allowed Miss Granger the use of a time turner to attend extra lessons that year?” Severus glared at both Dumbledore and Minerva.
“It was an experiment,” Minerva sighed. “The Department of Mysteries wanted a report on the effects of repeated use of a time turner. Miss Granger signed up for all the subjects and it was agreed both goals could be achieved at once as it was vouched for that she was responsible enough to handle it. Only if Miss Granger received the strictest supervision.”
“And I’m sure she did not,” Severus drawled. Minerva flushed slightly. “And you thought a thirteen-year-old was the best recipient of this experiment? Not a seventh year, who have finished their development, both physical and magical?”
“I kept as close an eye on her as I could.”
“Which is hardly that close at all, judging by the rest of your behaviour in these books.”
“You’re hardly one to talk about failing students, Severus,” Pomona pointed out mildly. “Or shall we revisit your behaviour in Mr. Potter’s classes?” The potions master scowled but said nothing.
They continued their discussion, but reached very few conclusions, other than hoping the next book would shed some light on what was to come and how they could prevent it.
******************************************
Hermione spent the evening studying. The room had so many books in, she barely knew where to start. The room had provided her with a specific library room where she knew it was unlikely she’d be disturbed outside the specified lesson times. It shocked her, then, when George Weasley came strolling into the room like he did so every day.
“What are you doing in here?” She asked in surprise.
“Looking for a book,” he grinned. She flushed and his grin widened. He moved over to the potions section and began scanning the shelves.
“Hoping to impress Snape? Or cause trouble?” She asked, unable to contain her curiosity.
“Both,” George winked. He found his book and thumbed through it quickly. “Ah, here it is. Well, I best get back to dear old Freddie. He can’t cope without me, you see.” He gave her another wink and she rolled her eyes, a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.
“Naturally, she replied sarcastically.
“You want to come and see some of our stuff? See how it’s done?” he offered. Hermione was taken aback but found herself agreeing. While she had no patience for pranks, she was interested in how the twins made their own.
He led her to their room where Fred was scribbling on a piece of parchment at a desk. He looked up when they both arrived and raised his eyebrows.
“Do what do we owe the pleasure of a visit?” He asked, smirking at George slightly.
“George invited me to see what you guys do,” she explained.
“Did he, indeed? Well, fair enough then. George will give you a tour, I’m almost done with this design.” George nodded and began showing Hermione around. They had various cauldrons set up, bubbling away.
“These are under stasis,” he explained, pointing at one bench with three cauldrons on. “I’m good, but even I can only brew two at once,” he smirked proudly. Looking over at the other two cauldrons that were being used, she stared up at him, shocked.
“Are those two different potions? At once?”
“Yeah. I invented that one, and the second one is a swelling solution. Both are pretty easy, and their simmering times work well to allow me to work on both at the same time.”
“That’s very impressive.”
“Praise? From the brilliantly clever Hermione Granger? I’m flattered.”
“Git,” she muttered, feeling her face getting warm. He chuckled; a low sound that made her feel warm in a completely different way. She glared at him to hide her reaction but that just made him chuckle more.
“Come on. I’ll show you our fake wand designs.” He led her over to a different bench from where Fred was working. It was also strewn with parchments.
“Have you done all of this since getting here?”
“Yeah. A lot of it is from memory, we had most of it already done. But we’ve added a few things and got the potions up and running.”
“Wow. This is…well, it’s incredible. You designed all of these things yourselves?”
“Yep,” he grinned proudly. “We currently have fake wands in production, ton-tongue toffees about to be ready for their first tests and canary creams, although those will need a little bit longer to be ready. All of our own invention.”
“How do you have time to make all of this stuff?”
“We don’t really bother with classwork,” he shrugged. She stared at him.
“But if you don’t bother with classwork, how do you learn the things you need to know?” She wondered. He laughed.
“We study what we need. School gives you a broad education, we want a bit more of a specific one. We each have our specialities, I focus on Potions, as you can tell, as well as Arithmancy and Herbology. Fred is better at Transfiguration, Defence and Charms. He also likes Ancient Runes, but that’s more of a hobby. We don’t often use runes for our stuff.
“And what’s your hobby?” Hermione wondered. George stared at her, mouth slightly open as if surprised. “What?” She asked, feeling a little self-conscious.
“Nobody’s ever asked me that before,” he admitted quietly.
“What?”
“Fred always knew, there was no need for him to ask. Nobody else ever bothered. Everyone just assumed my hobbies are pranks and Quidditch. And they are. But nobody ever asked if there was anything else.”
“That’s…” Hermione couldn’t find the words.
“It’s Astronomy, by the way,” he told her softly. “It comes in handy for Potions and Herbology, but sometimes, when it all gets a bit much, I like just lying outside and staring at the stars. Sometimes I like to just fly up to the roof of the castle for some peace and quiet.”
“George Weasley, wanting peace and quiet. Who knew?” She teased. He offered her a lopsided grin that showed a dimple on his left cheek.
“Don’t be telling anyone. I have a reputation to maintain.”
“Your secret is safe with me,” she promised.
He continued showing her some of their designs, plans for the future and she was awed. No matter how much they seemingly skived off schoolwork, they were highly intelligent. Much more so than she had ever given them credit for.
Eventually she bade them goodnight as it grew quite late. She was honestly surprised at how much time had gone past.
“Brave of you, showing Miss Teacher’s Pet all of our stuff,” Fred said to his brother once Hermione was gone. “We’ll be lucky if she doesn’t tell all the teachers about what we’re doing here.”
“She wouldn’t do that,” George protested.
“Have we been reading about the same Granger?”
“Yes, we have. And you’ll notice she doesn’t often actually go and tell a teacher about what’s going on. She prefers to scold people herself,” George pointed out. “And she didn’t even scold us. She was impressed.” Fred rolled his eyes.
“Alright. Impress your girl.”
“She isn’t my girl,” George shot back. Fred just smirked and it was George’s turn to roll his eyes. The duo finished up their projects without further conversation and soon headed to bed.
*********************************
The following morning, breakfast was noisy affair as most people were feeling well rested and reasonably positive about the day. They hoped that Sirius was the most dangerous thing in the book, as they clearly didn’t have to worry about him actually harming Harry. Those who knew better, knew that everyone had survived, somehow. It was unlikely to be entirely pleasant, but they figured it could hardly be worse than Harry being bitten by a basilisk in the last one.
Lessons resumed that morning. Harry spent the morning with Mad-Eye once more, going over detection charms for poisons in food and drink. Hermione joined him while Ron and the others all had Muggle-Studies. These spells he struggled with a little more and the former Auror gave them both bracelets to wear that had detection charms imbued in them until they could master the spells themselves. They were worried this signalled his intention to try and poison them while they were in the room and made a mental note to check everything they ate or drank.
After that, they both had a Magical Culture lesson. Sirius took Harry aside for this instead of studying with Hermione under Andromeda’s tutelage. He spoke to Harry about the Ancient and Noble families and what it would mean to be Lord Potter. He didn’t understand most of it, and it was quite overwhelming to be a lord of all things, but he appreciated his godfather’s efforts.
Finally, he spent some more time with Bill going over Arithmancy and Ancient Runes. He preferred Arithmancy but wanted to gain at least a basic understanding of them both. He suspected they would have enough time for him to do that and still focus on Arithmancy enough to catch up on the third-year curriculum.
By the time it was lunch, his head was swimming with new information. He sat down between Sirius and Fred, already feeling exhausted.
“You doing ok?” Fred asked him, looking concerned.
“Fine. Just…it’s a lot.”
“Yeah. I’m not surprised. These last few days, has it even been a week? Have been a bit crazy,” Fred agreed.
“What have you been up to this morning?” Harry asked.
“We had advanced Healing with Andromeda first thing. We wanted some extra help given all the inventing we do. Then we had some free time, so I finished off the design for what we call Puking Pastilles. Now we need to make them. We just finished up Defence with Remus.”
“Sounds like fun.”
“Could be worse,” Fred grinned.
Once everyone had finished eating, they moved back to the reading room. Everyone retook their usual positions and Amelia picked up the book and found the correct page.
Chapter 8: The Boggart in the Wardrobe
Chapter Text
Malfoy didn’t reappear in classes until late on Thursday morning.
"That's like...what, three days later? For a scratch?" George scoffed.
"There's no way he was in the hospital wing for three days with a scratch from a Hippogriff," Charlie agreed. "They don't have any special properties to create difficulties in closing the wound. It would have been fixed in seconds."
"And then maybe the rest of the day in the Hospital Wing for Madam Pomfrey's extra caution," Tonks agreed.
"So, he was in the Hospital Wing for the same length of time as Harry when he had to regrow every bone in his arm?" Sirius scoffed derisively.
"Well, we all know Malfoy is an attention-seeking drama queen," Ron pointed out. Draco scowled.
The Slytherins and Gryffindors were halfway through double Potions. He swaggered into the dungeon, his right arm covered in bandages and bound up in a sling, acting, in Harry’s opinion, as though he were the heroic survivor of some dreadful battle.
Most of the room snorted at the ridiculousness.
"Why was he still wearing bandages? Surely Poppy would have removed them before he left the Hospital Wing," Pomona wondered.
"He probably conjured his own while hiding in the dormitory for a couple of days," Ted suggested.
Pansy asked him how it was and if it hurt much. He agreed though he winked at Crabbe and Goyle when she wasn't looking.
Several people rolled their eyes.
"It was a scratch," George repeated.
Snape told them all to settle down. Harry and Ron scowled at each other; Snape wouldn’t have said “settle down” if they’d walked in late, he’d have given them detention.
"Yeah, but you wouldn't walk into Snape's lesson late. You wouldn't fake an injury for three days and, if you were truly injured, I imagine you'd just skip potions and get released in time to miss it completely," Tonks pointed out.
"And get in trouble for missing class?" Harry raised his eyebrows.
"True, you'd be in trouble either way, even with a legitimate reason," Kingsley shook his head.
But Malfoy had always been able to get away with anything in Snape’s classes; Snape was head of Slytherin House, and generally favoured his own students above all others.
Nobody bothered to comment, but there were some eye rolls.
They were making a new potion today, a Shrinking Solution. Malfoy set up his cauldron right next to Harry and Ron, so that they were preparing their ingredients on the same table.
"That's not suspicious at all," Fred snorted.
"Any teacher with an ounce of sense would immediately separate them," Andromeda stated.
"Yes, because Snape is known for his sense when Harry is involved," Bill commented dryly.
Malfoy called that he needed help cutting up his ingredients. Snape made Ron do it.
"Severus, you're ridiculous. If Draco was truly injured enough to be unable to prepare his own ingredients, he shouldn't be brewing at all," Andromeda told him.
"Why miss a chance to humiliate Harry and Ron, as I'm sure Harry will be up next for the next ingredient," Charlie asked sarcastically.
Ron went brick red. He hissed that there was nothing wrong with Malfoy's arm. Malfoy smirked across the table and told him to cut the roots. Ron seized his knife, pulled Malfoy’s roots toward him, and began to chop them roughly, so that they were all different sizes.
"Bad idea, Ron," George shook his head. "You know he'll tattle, and Snape will make you swap."
"Ron shouldn't have to do Malfoy's work in the first place," pointed out Bill.
"Well, we know that, but Snape's a git and what Ron's doing is just going to backfire and make it worse," Fred sighed. Severus sneered but several people were nodding their agreement.
"He probably thinks it's funny to force them to do the bidding of their bully. Makes him feel powerful," Sirius sneered.
"You'd be the expert on bullying wouldn't you, Black? You and your little gang attacking people four on one." Severus spat back.
“Like you’re any better. A grown man in a position of power bullying an innocent child,” Emmeline put in.
"Enough," Dumbledore stepped in before the argument could escalate any further.
Malfoy called out that Weasley was mutilating his roots.
"Someone give the kid a real injury," Charlie scowled.
Draco cringed away from the several people, namely Weasleys, who looked perfectly willing to do just that.
Snape approached their table, stared down his hooked nose at the roots, then gave Ron an unpleasant smile from beneath his long, greasy black hair.
Sirius smirked at the description.
He ordered Ron to change roots. Ron protested, having spent the last quarter of an hour carefully shredding his own roots into exactly equal pieces.
"It's not fair, but you really should have expected that," Tonks said. Ron grimaced.
Snape was having no arguments. Ron shoved his own beautifully cut roots across the table at Malfoy, then took up the knife again. Malfoy maliciously called that he would need his shrivelfig skinned, which Snape assigned to Harry, giving him the look of loathing he always reserved just for him.
"And there it is," Tonks sighed.
Most people in the room scowled but didn't bother saying anything. Snape's behaviour was disgusting and yet there was little point rehashing the same argument.
Harry took Malfoy’s shrivelfig as Ron began trying to repair the damage to the roots he now had to use. Harry skinned the shrivelfig as fast as he could and flung it back across the table at Malfoy without speaking.
Several adults nodded approvingly. It was the best action he could take with Snape hovering, just waiting for an excuse to punish him.
Malfoy was smirking more broadly than ever. He asked if they'd seen their pal, Hagrid, lately. Ron told him it was none of his business.
"Ron, you really need to learn not to react to him," Arthur told his son. "It's what he wants."
"Well ignoring him hardly helps either, Harry almost never reacts, and Malfoy still bothers him," Charlie pointed out.
"Well, that's usually because Ron reacts anyway, even if Harry ignores him so he still gets what he wants," Percy reminded him.
"Even if Ron didn't and Harry kept ignoring him, he'd want Harry's attention. Draco's got a cruuuuuush," George said in a sing-song voice. Draco spluttered, going red in the face.
In a tone of false sorrow, Malfoy told them he wouldn't be a teacher much longer as his father wasn't very happy about his injury.
"The injury to your arm, or the one to your hearing which meant you failed to hear the teacher's clear instructions?" Tonks asked.
Ron threatened to give him a real injury. Malfoy continued that his father had complained to the governors and the Ministry. He added that his injury was lasting and who knew if his arm would ever be the same again?
"I was bitten by a basilisk and my arm is fine," Harry told him. Several people cringed horribly at the reminder.
"You were healed by Fawkes," Draco pointed out.
"Alright I had all my bones removed and then regrown. I was only in the Hospital wing for a night."
"Honestly, you're as much of a drama queen as Lockhart," Fred told Draco.
"Spends as long on his hair as well," George agreed. "Both blond. Are you two related?"
"NO! I am not related to him!" Draco said derisively.
"I dunno, it's a pretty strong resemblance," smirked Charlie. Draco scowled furiously, turning to look at his mother and godfather for help. Neither said anything in his defence.
Harry commented that, that was why Malfoy was putting it on, to get Hagrid fired. Malfoy agreed that it was part of it, but there were other benefits. He ordered Ron to slice his caterpillars.
"If your arm is that delicate, should you even be up and about? The corridors get very crowded between lessons. It would have been very easy to take a knock. Cause irreparable harm," Tonks said sarcastically.
A few cauldrons away, Neville was in trouble.
Neville sighed.
Neville regularly went to pieces in Potions lessons; it was his worst subject, and his great fear of Professor Snape made things ten times worse. His potion, which was supposed to be a bright, acid green, had turned orange. Snape ladled some up and allowed it to splash back into the cauldron, so that everyone could see.
"Too many of some ingredients. It's a fairly simple fix and, for any competent teacher, would be a good teaching moment on correcting Potions gone wrong," Andromeda stated off-handedly.
"Why teach when you can bully your students?" Emmeline asked sarcastically.
He asked if anything penetrated his thick skull. Snape pointed out he'd said only one rat spleen was needed and only a dash of leech juice. He asked what he had to do to make Longbottom understand.
"Your job?" Fred suggested. A few people snorted while Severus glared at him. He opened his mouth, but Arthur cut him off in a mild yet firm tone.
"Don't bother, Severus. Fred is correct. And given how you talk to your students, he has every right to point it out."
Neville was pink and trembling. He looked as though he was on the verge of tears.
Several people scowled at Severus.
Hermione offered to help Neville put it right.
"That's nice of you, Hermione, but you know Snape won't allow that," Emmeline told her with an angry glare at the Professor.
Snape said he didn't recall asking her to show off, causing Hermione to go as pink as Neville.
"She wasn't showing off, she was offering to help her classmate as his teacher is too incompetent to do so," Emmeline snapped.
"I am not incompetent!" Severus snapped.
"True. You're just a bullying git," Charlie stated, still angry at the man's treatment of Ron, and throughout the rest of this class. Severus opened his mouth, but Minerva, Arthur and Dumbledore all shot him looks that made him close it again.
Snape continued that at the end of the lesson he would feed the potion to Trevor.
"You WHAT?" Several people shouted at once. Luna and Charlie both gasped in outrage.
"How dare you?" Minerva raged. She almost asked the students why she didn't hear anything about this but looked at Harry and crumpled slightly. She knew exactly why none of them bothered to report this incident to her.
"The toad should not have been in my classroom. Given its proclivity for escaping, it could have caused untold havoc," Severus drawled.
"A valid point and yet completely irrelevant. You should have had the toad removed. That is not an excuse to poison a student's pet," Andromeda told him sternly.
"I don't normally have him in class, but he'd run away that morning and I found him on the way to Potions and didn't have time to take him back to the dormitory," Neville explained nervously.
"And it doesn't sound like Trevor was causing any issues anyway," Bill glared. "Not that it would have been an excuse to kill him anyway."
"I would not have killed it."
"How would Neville know that? You've been nothing but an evil git to him. Why wouldn't he suspect you would murder his pet out of sheer spite?" Charlie scowled.
Snape moved away, leaving Neville breathless with fear. He begged Hermione to help him.
"You did, didn’t you?" Luna asked, looking concerned.
"Of course," Hermione assured him.
Seamus leant over to borrow Harry's scales and told him The Prophet said Sirius Black had been sighted. Harry and Ron both asked where and on the other side of the table, Malfoy looked up, listening closely.
"Malfoy, who would know all about Sirius 'betraying' the Potters. Something else for him to dangle over Harry's head because nobody saw fit to tell him anything," Fred rolled his eyes. A few of the adults shifted guiltily.
Seamus was excited as he said it wasn't too far from there.
"Why is Seamus excited that a supposed mass murderer is possibly near Hogwarts?" Bill asked.
"It's Seamus," Ron shrugged.
A Muggle had called in a sighting but by the time the Ministry got there, he was gone. Ron repeated that he was seen not too far from there and then spotted Malfoy watching and asked if he needed anything else skinning. But Malfoy’s eyes were shining malevolently, and they were fixed on Harry. He leaned across the table and asked if Harry was thinking of trying to catch Black single-handed.
"Well, if anyone had a hope it would be Harry," Sirius said, trying to keep things light.
"Clearly," George grinned, gesturing to where the two were leaning into each other on the couch. "You look pretty caught there."
Harry offhandedly agreed. Malfoy smirked and said if it was him, he'd have done something before now. He wouldn't be staying in school like a good boy.
"Yes, you would," Charlie snorted.
"Supposedly your arm might never be the same again from a scratch, you wouldn't stand a chance against a supposed murderer," Ron agreed.
"No, but his father would certainly hear about it," George snickered.
"Well, if he was in Harry's position his daddy wouldn't be around to hear about it, so ickle Malfoy would be scuppered," Fred pointed out.
Ron asked what he was talking about, and Malfoy asked if Harry didn't know. Harry asked what and Malfoy sneered, saying maybe he'd rather not risk his neck, preferring to leave it to the dementors. He added that if it were him, he'd want revenge, he'd hunt him down himself.
Several of the younger lot snorted.
"You're a terrible liar, Malfoy," Fred sneered.
Harry angrily asked what he was talking about, but then Snape called to them that they should have finished adding ingredients so they should clear away while the potion stews. Then they would test Longbottom’s.
Several people glowered at Severus.
Crabbe and Goyle laughed openly, watching Neville sweat as he stirred his potion feverishly. Hermione was muttering instructions to him out of the corner of her mouth, so that Snape wouldn’t see.
Neville sent Hermione a grateful smile.
"Snape will know you did it. He'll know Neville didn't fix the potion himself," Kingsley said.
"True, but if he saw me before the potion was fixed, he'd have stopped me, and I didn't want to risk it," Hermione explained. "At least this way he wouldn't poison Trevor."
Harry and Ron packed away their unused ingredients and went to wash their hands and ladles in the stone basin in the corner. Harry wondered what Malfoy had meant, why he would want revenge on Black. Ron told him he was making it up, trying to make Harry do something stupid.
"Honestly, you should know by then to just ignore him. He's full of rubbish l and, given he's actively wanted a classmate dead just the year before, it's entirely possible he'd lie his ass off to make you want to chase after someone who wants to kill you," Charlie pointed out.
"Leave it Charlie, he's already apologised," Hermione told him. "Besides, I got him back," she added with a smirk. Draco grimaced at the reminder.
The end of the lesson in sight, Snape strode over to Neville, who was cowering by his cauldron. Snape told everyone to gather round and watch what happened to Trevor. If the potion is correct, he should turn into a tadpole, if not, as Snape expected, he would likely be poisoned.
"Git," Ron coughed. It was a sign of how angry everyone was that nobody told him off for it.
The Gryffindors watched fearfully. The Slytherins looked excited.
"Of course they did," Fred rolled his eyes.
"All of them?" Andromeda wondered. Harry shrugged.
"I don't think so. Mainly Malfoy, Parkinson and their cronies. There were a couple that didn't seem to care either way," he admitted.
Snape picked up Trevor the toad in his left hand and dipped a small spoon into Neville’s potion, which was now green.
Several people sighed in relief, feeling pleased for Neville the potion appeared right.
He trickled a few drops down Trevor’s throat. There was a moment of hushed silence, in which Trevor gulped; then there was a small pop, and Trevor the tadpole was wriggling in Snape’s palm.
"Well done, Hermione," Andromeda smiled. "Being able to correct Potions that have gone wrong is a key skill past OWL level."
"And doing it without Snape noticing is also impressive," George noted.
The Gryffindors burst into applause. Snape, looking sour, pulled a small bottle from the pocket of his robe, poured a few drops on top of Trevor, and he reappeared suddenly, fully grown.
"Thank Merlin," Emmeline breathed.
Snape took five points from Gryffindor, saying he told Hermione not to help him.
“Actually, you didn’t. You just said you didn’t ask for her to show off. You said nothing about not helping him,” Charlie pointed out snidely.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione climbed the steps to the entrance hall. Harry was still thinking about what Malfoy had said, while Ron was seething about Snape. He said Hermione should have lied and said Neville did it all by himself.
“That would never have worked. Snape would never believe it and it would give him an excuse to take more points for lying,” George shook his head.
“Trust Snape to be bitter he couldn’t poison someone’s pet,” Sirius sneered.
Hermione didn’t reply and Ron asked where she had gone. Harry turned too. They were at the top of the steps now, watching the rest of the class pass them, heading for the Great Hall and lunch. Malfoy passed them, walking between Crabbe and Goyle. He smirked at Harry and disappeared. Harry spotted her, hurrying up the stairs, tucking something down the front of her robes.
Hermione blushed. “Of course you would spot that,” she muttered to Harry. He grinned at her.
Ron asked how she was behind them one minute and back at the bottom of the stairs the next. She said she had to go back for something she’d forgotten. Then her bag split, unsurprisingly, considering it contained at least a dozen large, heavy books.
“You need an extension charm. And probably a feather light one,” George told her.
“Yeah, I meant to get a new bag in Diagon Alley when I saw how many new books I’d need but then I got Crookshanks and was distracted.”
Ron asked why she was carrying all of the books around. She reminded him how many subjects she was taking, asking him to hold some. Ron protested, point out they only had Defence that afternoon.
“Except, I suspect Hermione has more than that to attend,” Amelia murmured to herself.
Hermione gave a vague reply, but she packed all the books back into her bag just the same.
“Well, what else would she do with them in the middle of the corridor?” George laughed. “Just leave them behind?”
“I was thinking more take some of them back to Gryffindor tower, but she didn’t do that either,” Harry shrugged.
“That would have been a better idea,” Hermione sighed. “At least I could get a new bag in Hogsmeade.”
She changed the subject, and she marched off toward the Great Hall. Ron asked Harry if he thought she wasn’t telling them something.
“What gave it away, Ronniekins?” Fred teased. Ron glared at him.
Professor Lupin wasn't there when they arrived at his first Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson. They all sat down, took out their books, quills, and parchment, and were talking when he finally entered the room. Lupin smiled vaguely and placed his tatty old briefcase on the teacher's desk. He was as shabby as ever but looked healthier than he had on the train, as though he had had a few square meals.
“Thank you for that, Harry,” Remus remarked dryly.
“You’re welcome,” Harry grinned. Remus shook his head, looking amused.
He greeted them and instructed them to put their books away as it would be a practical lesson. A few curious looks were exchanged as the class put away their books. They had never had a practical Defence Against the Dark Arts before, unless you counted the memorable class last year when their old teacher had brought a cageful of pixies -to class and set them loose.
“That does explain why you were all so nervous about a practical. Most students are excited by the prospect,” Remus smiled.
“We were excited for the practicals after that one. Once we were sure you knew what you were doing,” Harry assured him.
“After what you had dealt with that far, I don’t blame you for the caution.”
He asked them to follow him. Puzzled but interested, the class got to its feet and followed Professor Lupin out of the classroom. He led them along the deserted corridor and around a corner, where the first thing they saw was Peeves the Poltergeist, who was floating upside down in midair and stuffing the nearest keyhole with chewing gum.
“Oh, this should be fun,” Sirius grinned widely.
“It was very cool,” Ron agreed. Remus flushed slightly.
Peeves didn't look up until Professor Lupin was two feet away; then he wiggled his curly-toed feet and broke into song, calling him ‘Loony, loopy Lupin.’
“Very catchy,” Fred grinned. Minerva was rolling her eyes.
“Peeves normally respects the teachers,” Percy frowned.
“Yes, well, he never did like me as much as he did James and Sirius,” Remus sighed.
“Moony didn’t cause enough trouble for Peeves’ liking,” Sirius grinned. “That and he frequently found him asleep in all sorts of strange places around the school, particularly around the time of a full moon.”
Rude and unmanageable as he almost always was, Peeves usually showed some respect toward the teachers. Everyone looked quickly at Professor Lupin to see how he would take this; to their surprise, he was still smiling. He advised Peeves to take the gum out. However, Peeves paid no attention to Professor Lupin's words, except to blow a loud wet raspberry. Professor Lupin gave a small sigh and took out his wand. He told the group to watch as this was a useful spell and said, "Waddiwasi!”, pointing his wand at Peeves.
Sirius chortled, knowing full well what that spell did. “Nice one, Remy.”
With the force of a bullet, the wad of chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and straight down Peeves's left nostril; he whirled upright and zoomed away, cursing.
Most of the room burst into laughter at that.
“Brilliant,” Charlie chuckled delightedly. Remus looked pleased with himself.
Dean commented it was cool. Lupin thanked him, putting his wand away. They set off again, the class looking at shabby Professor Lupin with increased respect. He led them down a second corridor and stopped, right outside the staffroom door. He ushered them inside. The staffroom, a long, panelled room full of old, mismatched chairs, was empty except for one teacher. Professor Snape was sitting in a low armchair, and he looked around as the class filed in.
“Of course it would be him,” Bill groaned.
“He just won’t go away in this chapter,” Charlie complained.
His eyes were glittering and there was a nasty sneer playing around his mouth. As Professor Lupin came in and made to close the door behind him, Snape said he should leave it open as he’d rather not witness this.
“Good thing too. Can you imagine Snape seeing all of our worst fears?” Ron muttered to Harry. Harry grimaced, imagining Snape’s reaction to Remus preventing him from facing the Boggart. Not to mention how he would have reacted to Remus’ boggart being the full moon.
He got to his feet and strode past the class, his black robes billowing behind him. At the doorway he turned on his heel and said that it was possible nobody had warned Lupin that the class contained Neville Longbottom who should not be entrusted with anything difficult unless Hermione was whispering instructions in his ear.
“Severus, you’re a bitter, vile man. There was absolutely no need for that. To try and ruin another teacher’s image of Neville before his first lesson,” Emmeline scowled at the potions’ master.
“I must agree. I don’t suppose you would wish to become the Potions’ Master at Hogwarts would you Andromeda?” Minerva asked.
“Excuse me?” Snape spluttered.
“You are clearly unfit for the position, Severus. It would be to the detriment of all students, except your Slytherins, to allow you to continue. I thought Harry’s first year was bad enough but this…” She trailed off, unable to find the words.
“Severus must remain at the school,” Dumbledore stated firmly.
“Well then, he can teach the NEWT students and someone else can teach the younger students. Someone capable of being a decent human being,” Minerva suggested immediately.
“Teaching has never been my calling, but I would certainly fill in such a position while a permanent appointment was found. I tutored Nymphadora during the summers to make up for the lack of…proper education found at Hogwarts,” Andromeda agreed.
“I think that’s an excellent idea,” Filius nodded.
“Minerva…” Dumbledore began but she cut him off.
“No, Albus. For too long have we stood aside, made excuses for him, saying he couldn’t be as bad as the students made out. It turns out he is worse. I will not allow him to teach my Gryffindors any longer than necessary. I understand your insistence he remain at the school, but I will go to the board myself if I must, to gain a proper teacher for the students up to OWL level.” On this she would not back down. She had failed her students time and again, but she would not continue to do so.
“We can discuss this later.”
“There is nothing to discuss except who may take over the position long term.”
Neville went scarlet. Harry glared at Snape; it was bad enough that he bullied Neville in his own classes, let alone doing it in front of other teachers. Professor Lupin had raised his eyebrows. He said that he hoped Neville would assist him with the first stage of the operation and was sure he would perform admirably.
“Thank you, Remus,” Emmeline shot him a smile while he returned.
Neville's face went, if possible, even redder. Snape's lip curled, but he left, shutting the door with a snap.
“Hope it hit him,” Ron muttered.
Professor Lupin beckoned the class toward the end of the room, where there was nothing but an old wardrobe where the teachers kept their spare robes. As Professor Lupin went to stand next to it, the wardrobe gave a sudden wobble, banging off the wall. He told them it was nothing to worry about, there was a Boggart in there. Most people seemed to think this was, indeed, something to worry about.
“Shame we couldn’t see Malfoy’s,” Ron sighed.
“Then he would have seen yours in return. All of ours,” Harry pointed out.
“Oh, yeah.”
Neville gave Professor Lupin a look of pure terror, and Seamus Finnigan eyed the now rattling doorknob apprehensively. He explained about Boggarts and that this one had moved in the previous day. He asked the class what a Boggart is. Hermione put her hand up and answered that it was a shape-shifter that would take the form of whatever frightened them the most. Lupin said he couldn’t have put it better himself. He continued explaining before asking Harry what their advantage over the Boggart was. Trying to answer a question with Hermione next to him, bobbing up and down on the balls of her feet with her hand in the air, was very off-putting, but Harry had a go.
“Sorry, Harry,” Hermione muttered, blushing slightly. “I’ll try not to.”
“Everyone is kind of used to it by now,” he shrugged. Her blush deepened.
He stated that it wouldn’t know what shape to take as there were so many of them. Lupin agreed. Hermione put her hand down, looking disappointed.
“I was just excited to have a teacher for Defence that was actually good.”
“You do that in every lesson,” Ron pointed out.
Lupin told them it was always best to have company when dealing with a Boggart. It becomes confused, he gave the example of a Boggart becoming half a slug.
Sirius gave a bark of laughter. “When did you see that?”
“When I was abroad,” Remus told him quietly.
“Who was afraid of a slug?” Ron wondered.
“A flesh-eating slug,” Remus corrected. “Someone I met in the States. They’d had a bad encounter with one and it had eaten through most of the flesh of his left leg. It was restored, of course, but he was never the same afterwards.”
He continued that the charm to repel a boggart was simple but required force of mind. What really finished it was laughter. They had to force it to assume a shape they found amusing. He told them the incantation which the class repeated. He told them that was the easy part.
“Unfortunately,” Neville sighed.
“You did very well, Neville,” Remus told him. “You took on the boggart not only once, but twice and defeated it both times.” Neville flushed at the praise, shooting a nervous look at Snape who was glaring at Remus.
Lupin said this was where Neville came in. The wardrobe shook again, though not as much as Neville, who walked forward as though he were heading for the gallows. Lupin asked what frightened him most in the world. Neville answered too quietly to be heard before repeating that it was Snape. Almost everyone laughed.
“I hardly think it funny that a professor in a school has bullied and tormented a student so badly they are his worst fear,” Emmeline said, pursing her lips furiously.
"Especially when you consider Neville's childhood. His family dropped him out of windows and pushed him off piers, amongst other things. But none of those things are his worst fear. It's Snape," Bill added, recalling what they had learned in the first book. Neville blushed at the reminder and Bill shot him an apologetic look, but it was still true. And, frankly, it was disturbing how terrified Neville was of Snape.
“Congratulations, Severus. You have become the very thing you despised James Potter for being. You hated him for being a bully, tormentor, a coward who attacked only with a severe advantage. That’s you. Taking out your misplaced rage on thirteen-year-old boys,” Minerva said quietly, but the disgust in her voice was clear. Severus jolted at that. “At least you could, and did, fight back against the four of them. Neville has no such option. You are worse than you believed James Potter to be. At least he grew up. I hope you are happy with yourself.”
Severus had turned even paler than usual at her words. Inwardly he was horrified. Not only was he comparable to James Potter…but he’d also turned into his father. Something he’d sworn he would never do. He felt sick. And he’d gotten worse after this. He’d heard about the incident and his only thought had been that Lupin was back and daring to prank him even while he was forced to brew the difficult and time-consuming wolfsbane for him. He hadn’t stopped to consider the implications of the whole thing. And…he hadn’t cared, unable to see past his own humiliation, lost in memories of his own school years and embarrassment from the damned Marauders.
Lupin was thoughtful before he said that he believed Neville lived with his grandmother. Neville agreed but quickly said he didn’t want the boggart to turn into her either.
“So, Neville’s boggart could be a toss-up between his teacher and his guardian? Both of whom are supposed to teach, guide and protect him?” Emmeline asked angrily. Inwardly she was devastated that she had let the young boy down so badly by keeping her distance.
“Er, it’s alright,” Neville told her nervously.
“No, it’s not,” Arthur said firmly. “The adults in your life have failed you almost as badly as they have failed Harry. None of this is right.”
Lupin said he misunderstood him. Then he asked Neville to tell them what clothes his grandmother usually wore.
Sirius, knowing exactly where Remus was going with this, burst out laughing. He thought it was the least Snivellus deserved, but it was brilliant.
Neville looked startled but described her normal outfit, including a dress, a hat with a vulture on and a scarf. Lupin asked about a handbag to which Neville agreed. He told Neville to picture the clothes in his mind’s eye. Neville agreed. Lupin explained that when the boggart left the wardrobe it would take the form of Snape. When Neville cast the spell, focusing on his grandmother’s clothes, it would force Snape into said clothes.
Everyone in the room, except Narcissa, Draco, Severus and Dumbledore, all burst out laughing at that. Severus was too lost in his own thoughts to even react to the goings-on.
“Ahh, Remus, that’s brilliant,” Tonks giggled delightedly.
“I wish I could have seen it,” Charlie said, struggling to talk through his own laughter.
“Don’t we all,” Fred agreed, chortling.
“That’s absolutely perfect comeuppance,” George grinned.
“Except, it will be talked about all over Hogwarts. And who would Snape take it out on when he heard?” Bill asked, mirth leaving him quickly. That sobered everyone else up too. They all turned to glare at Snape, just knowing he’d taken his anger out on Neville.
“You’d think he’d be concerned about being the boggart of his student, but he probably enjoyed it. Just not the ‘making it amusing’ part,” Charlie said scathingly.
There was a great shout of laughter. The wardrobe wobbled more violently. Lupin then asked them all to imagine what scared them the most and how to make it funny.
“I know boggarts are part of the curriculum, but I always thought it was a bad idea to let a bunch of teenagers know each other’s worst fears. Some people’s will be a lot worse than others and it seems like it would only encourage bullying,” Ted noted.
“Yeah, it really should be done individually,” Percy nodded.
“There isn’t usually a practical for boggarts. I only did one because it conveniently moved into a good location at the best possible time. They were the only class to do so because they successfully got rid of the boggart. Everyone else had theory lessons only,” Remus explained. “But I agree, I should have thought of that.”
The room went quiet. Harry wondered what scared him the most. His first thought was a Voldemort returned to full strength. But, before he could even think about how to make that funny, he recalled the rotting hand of the dementor on the train. The cold that made him feel like he was drowning.
Harry and Sirius both leant into each other more, each offering the other support.
Harry shivered, then looked around, hoping no one had noticed. Many people had their eyes shut tight. Ron was muttering to himself, "Take its legs off " Harry was sure he knew what that was about. Ron's greatest fear was spiders.
“After the previous year, I really can’t blame you,” Fred shuddered.
“That was enough to give anyone arachnophobia,” Remus agreed.
Professor Lupin asked if everyone was ready. Harry was not, wondering how to make a dementor less frightening.
“Put it in a tutu?” Fred offered with a grin.
“Somehow, I think that might actually be even more terrifying,” Harry told him dryly. He laughed.
“Turn it’s face into a clown one?” George suggested. “Make it do the ballet?” Harry chuckled.
He didn't want to ask for more time as everyone else was nodding and rolling up their sleeves.
“My apologies, Harry,” Remus said. He’d never planned on letting Harry have a go with the boggart and he hadn’t realised how much that had affected Harry until he had confronted him about it later on.
“It’s ok. I know why you did it now,” Harry reassured him with a smile.
Lupin told Neville they were going to back away to give him a clear field. Then he would call the next person forward. They all retreated, backed against the walls, leaving Neville alone beside the wardrobe. He looked pale and frightened, but he had pushed up the sleeves of his robes and was holding his wand ready. Lupin had his own wand out and counted to three. A jet of sparks shot from the end of Professor Lupin's wand and hit the doorknob. The wardrobe burst open. Hook-nosed and menacing, Professor Snape stepped out, his eyes flashing at Neville. Neville backed away, his wand up, mouthing wordlessly. Snape was bearing down upon him, reaching inside his robes.
Severus swallowed harshly. Memories of backing away from his father, trying to avoid a blow, flashed in his mind and he shook his head to clear it.
Neville squeaked out the spell. There was a noise like a whip crack. Snape stumbled; he was wearing a long, lace-trimmed dress and a towering hat topped with a moth-eaten vulture, and he was swinging a huge crimson handbag.
There was another round of laughter.
“Well done, Neville. You did it perfectly, first time,” Emmeline smiled.
“Professor Lupin was a great teacher,” Neville mumbled, looking down at the floor.
“Call me Remus, Neville. And Emmeline is right, you did very well being the first student and getting it on your first time,” Remus told him kindly. The tips of Neville’s ears turned red.
There was a roar of laughter; the boggart paused, confused, and Professor Lupin shouted called Parvati forward. Snape rounded on her. There was another crack, and where he had stood was a bloodstained, bandaged mummy; its sightless face was turned to Parvati and it began to walk toward her very slowly, dragging its feet, its stiff arms rising. She cast the spell, causing the bandages at the mummy’s feet to unravel, it became entangled, fell face forward, and its head rolled off.
“I wonder if Parvati ever saw a mummy or just read about them?” Bill mused. They were reasonably common in Egypt. Not the magical kind, those were rare, but it was difficult to know which was which when they were first uncovered.
Seamus was up next. He darted past Parvati. Crack! Where the mummy had been was a woman with floor-length black hair and a skeletal, green-tinged face -- a banshee. She opened her mouth wide, and an unearthly sound filled the room, a long, wailing shriek that made the hair on Harry's head stand on end. Seamus performed the spell. The banshee made a rasping noise and clutched her throat; her voice was gone.
“I think they came across one while they were visiting family in Ireland,” Neville said thoughtfully.
“Yeah. I remember him saying something about that afterwards,” Harry agreed.
The boggart turned into a rat, which chased its tail in a circle.
Sirius snarled.
Then it became a rattlesnake, which slithered and writhed before and then a single, bloody eyeball. Lupin called Dean forwards and the boggart turned into a severed hand.
“Eugh. That’s gross,” Tonks wrinkled her nose.
Dean hurried forward. Crack! The eyeball became a severed hand, which flipped over and began to creep along the floor like a crab. Dean called out ‘Riddikulus’ and the hand was caught in a mousetrap. Ron was up next. The boggart transformed into a giant spider, causing quite a few people to scream. It was six feet tall and covered in hair, and advanced on Ron, clicking its pincers menacingly. For a moment, Harry thought Ron had frozen. Then he performed the spell, causing the legs to vanish. It rolled over and over; Lavender Brown squealed and ran out of its way and it came to a halt at Harry's feet.
Everyone glanced worriedly over at Harry.
“Can you imagine Malfoy’s reaction if words got out that Harry’s boggart is, in fact, a dementor. He’ll be worse than ever,” Charlie frowned.
“It was fine,” Harry told him.
He raised his wand, ready, but Lupin intercepted it.
Most of the adults nodded approvingly. It wouldn’t have gone well if the boggart had turned into a dementor in front of the whole class. Even a boggart would mimic the effects of a real dementor.
It transformed and, for a second, everyone thought it had disappeared. Eventually they spotted it, a silvery-white orb handing in the air in front of the professor.
Remus sighed while several people shot him sympathetic looks.
He performed the spell easily and called Neville forward. The boggart became Snape once more. Neville looked determined and once more forced boggart-Snape into his grandmother’s clothes. With one last big laugh, the boggart exploded into wisps of smoke that quickly disappeared.
“Good job, Nev,” Harry smiled.
“Thanks, Harry,” Neville returned the smile.
The class broke into applause. Lupin told Neville he had done excellently. He awarded five points for every person who faced the boggart.
“A bit generous there, Remus,” Minerva said, looking amused. “Especially considering no other class had the same opportunity to do so.” He shrugged, giving her an innocent look that nobody bought.
Neville got ten for facing it twice while Harry and Hermione also got five points each. Harry protested he didn’t do anything, but Lupin reminded him they had answered the questions correctly earlier.
“That was the first time I’ve ever gotten more points than Hermione in a class that wasn’t Herbology,” Neville noted, looking proud and a little surprised.
“You deserved them. You faced your fear very well, especially considering what he did earlier than same day,” Remus told him with a slight smile.
He gave them homework for Monday and dismissed them. Talking excitedly, the class left the staffroom. Harry, however, wasn't feeling cheerful. He knew Professor Lupin had deliberately stopped him from tackling the boggart and wondered why.
“Not everyone got a chance with the boggart anyway,” Hermione reminded him.
“Yeah, but Remus had deliberately stopped me getting a chance. It wasn’t that we just ran out of time,” Harry said. “But it’s fine. Remus explained.”
He wondered if it was because he'd seen Harry collapse on the train, and thought he wasn't up to much. Or that Harry might pass out again.
“I…” Remus began but Harry cut him off.
“Honestly, Remus, I know. You’ve explained and apologised enough. I understand and I’m not mad or hurt anymore,” Harry assured him.
But no one else seemed to have noticed anything. The class all discussed how they had taken on their own fears. Lavender wondered why Lupin was afraid of crystal balls.
Sirius snorted loudly at that, while several other people chuckled lightly.
Ron stated it was the best lesson they’d ever had in Defence.
“I’d take that as a bigger compliment if I hadn’t heard about the quality of your previous lessons,” Remus grinned.
“Don’t worry. I’m sure you’ll be the best teacher we have, no matter who we get for the next four years,” Harry said. The others who had attended Hogwarts that year all nodded in agreement and Remus looked embarrassed.
Hermione said he seemed like a very good teacher. She wished she could have gotten a turn and Ron sniggered, asking if her boggart would have been a piece of homework that only got nine out of ten.
“Ron, even if that was her fear, it’s not nice to make fun of people’s fears. You didn’t like it when Hermione laughed at your fear of spiders the year before. It might seem silly to you, but there is likely a very non-silly reason behind it,” Bill told his brother. Ron nodded.
“That’s the end of the chapter,” Amelia announced.
“My turn then,” Kingsley sighed. Amelia handed him the book.
Chapter 9: Flight of the Fat Lady
Chapter Text
“Why would the Fat Lady flee?” Bill frowned. Sirius shifted in his seat guiltily. Several people turned to stare at him, and he grimaced. He recognised now, that some of his choices weren’t… the best choices he could have made, but he’d been desperate.
“You’ll see?” He offered weakly. Now he got why Harry had used that blasted phrase so much in the first couple of books. Remus put a supportive hand on his arm, and he gave him friend a grateful smile.
In no time at all, Defence Against the Dark Arts had become most people's favourite class. Only Draco Malfoy and his gang of Slytherins had anything bad to say about Professor Lupin.
“Of course, you didn’t like him. You must have preferred Lockhart. You are related after all,” Fred smirked. Draco glared at him, but the twins were basically immune to such glares having grown up with Molly Weasley for a mother.
“Don’t be silly Fred, he doesn’t like Remus because he doesn’t want to learn to defend himself. If he does that, he won’t have an excuse to get injured and milk it for months,” George told his twin.
“Oh, of course, silly me,” Fred agreed. Several people chuckled.
Malfoy sneered at the state of his robes, saying he dressed like their old house-elf.
“Might want to get your eyes tested, Malfoy. Those robes don’t look anything like a pillowcase,” Hermione told him haughtily, the mention of Dobby irritating her.
“Honestly, his hearing, his eyesight, his arm…not a good year for ickle Malfoy’s health, was it,” George sneered.
“Besides, who cares how he dresses. Lockhart’s robes were immaculate, and he was a tosser,” Ron pointed out.
“Ronald!” Molly scolded.
“Yeah, if anything, I think being the opposite of Lockhart is something to aspire to,” Harry agreed.
But no one else cared that Professor Lupin's robes were patched and frayed. His next few lessons were just as interesting as the first.
Remus smiled slightly.
After boggarts, they studied Red Caps, nasty little goblin-like creatures that lurked wherever there had been bloodshed: in the dungeons of castles and the potholes of deserted battlefields, waiting to bludgeon those who had gotten lost.
“Hate those things,” Kingsley muttered.
“At least they are relatively easy to deal with,” Tonks commiserated. She’d only come across Red Caps once, and it hadn’t been a fun experience, but she’d definitely dealt with worse.
From Red Caps they moved on to kappas, creepy, water-dwellers that looked like scaly monkeys, with webbed hands itching to strangle unwitting waders in their ponds. Harry only wished he was as happy with some of his other classes. Worst of all was Potions.
“Of course it was,” Charlie scowled.
Snape was in a particularly vindictive mood these days, and no one was in any doubt why. The story of the boggart assuming Snape's shape, and the way that Neville had dressed it in his grandmother's clothes, had travelled through the school like wildfire. Snape didn't seem to find it funny.
“You don’t say?” Ted said, amused.
“Can’t think why, it sounds hilarious,” Fred smirked.
His eyes flashed menacingly at the every mention of Professor Lupin's name, and he was bullying Neville worse than ever.
Severus sighed. The last chapter had forced him to confront some very uncomfortable truths about what he had become. Truthfully, he was still reeling from them. Particularly the ones Minerva had shoved down his throat. Even when he’d heard about Harry’s home life, he’d been horrified, not to mention furious with Albus, but still felt his own behaviour had been justified. So, he’d told the boy a few truths about his father, but he hadn’t locked him in a cupboard or attacked him. And the slow realisation that his justification for his actions, even over the last few days, was that he was at least better than Petunia Dursley was a sickening one.
And that was without even touching on his behaviour towards Longbottom, which stemmed from his own guilt. Guilt had never been an emotion he dealt with particularly well, and the self-loathing that had gnawed at him ever since he’d told the Dark Lord about the prophecy and realised that Lily would be the target had had twelve years to eat at him. He hated Longbottom for the Dark Lord’s choice, a choice he only made because of Severus.
Blast it all! He hated these books. These realisations. He hated himself.
“My…apologies, Longbottom,” he said through gritted teeth. “My behaviour was…unacceptable.” Longbottom looked stunned. So did most people in the room, though Dumbledore had that blasted twinkle in his eyes. He looked proud. Severus looked away. He didn’t want Albus’ pride. He studiously avoided everyone’s gaze until Kingsley took pity on him and began reading on once more.
Harry was also growing to dread the hours he spent in Professor Trelawney's stifling tower room, deciphering lopsided shapes and symbols, trying to ignore the way Professor Trelawney's enormous eyes filled with tears every time she looked at him.
“It got really old, really fast,” Harry grumbled.
He couldn't like Professor Trelawney, even though she was treated with respect bordering on reverence by many of the class. Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown had taken to haunting Professor Trelawney's tower room at lunch times, and always returned with annoyingly superior looks on their faces, as though they knew things the others didn't.
“The Patil’s often produce seers of varying abilities,” Luna said airily.
“Yeah, but somehow, most of the things she ‘saw’ seemed to revolve around me,” Harry said dryly. “Probably dying in various, horrible ways.” Several people winced at that.
“She might not necessarily have been wrong there,” Sirius muttered. “Considering how many times you should have died in the last three years.”
They had also started using hushed voices whenever they spoke to Harry, as though he were on his deathbed.
Hermione and Harry both rolled their eyes.
Nobody really liked Care of Magical Creatures, which, after the action-packed first class, had become extremely dull.
“Thanks for that, Malfoy,” Neville grumbled.
“It could have been really cool. But other than the first lesson, and like one other lesson at Christmas time, it was incredibly boring,” Harry sighed.
Hagrid seemed to have lost his confidence. They were now spending lesson after lesson learning how to look after flobberworms, which had to be some of the most boring creatures in existence.
Charlie winced. “Really? More than one lesson on flobberworms?”
“We spent most of the year on them,” Harry confirmed.
“Oh dear,” Minerva sighed.
“I don’t think even the older years studied anything more difficult than knarls,” George admitted. Neither he nor Fred had taken Care of Magical Creatures, but Lee had.
“So, thanks to one stupid third-year, literally nobody learnt anything useful in Care of Magical Creatures for an entire year?” Tonks whistled. “Even those in OWL or NEWT year?”
“Pretty much,” Percy nodded.
“I don’t entirely blame him. With Lucius Malfoy on the warpath, if there was a single other incident, he would have probably made sure Hagrid lost his job,” Charlie said with a frown.
Ron wondered why anyone would bother looking after them as they spent another lesson poking lettuce down the flobberworms’ throats. At the start of October, however, Harry had something else to occupy him, something so enjoyable it more than made up for his unsatisfactory classes. The Quidditch season was approaching, and Oliver Wood, Captain of the Gryffindor team, called a meeting on Thursday evening to discuss tactics for the new season.
Harry grinned. So did Fred and George.
"He waited until October to start? Didn't he get you up at the crack of dawn on the first weekend back in second year?" Ted recalled.
"Yes, but Oliver was in his final year, and had NEWTs to think about. It kept him pretty busy," Percy said. While he'd spent more time in the Head Boy dormitory than the 7th year Gryffindor boys one that year, he'd seen enough. Oliver had been pretty shell-shocked in the beginning by his work load. Not that it had lasted long.
There was a recap of the different positions and balls used in Quidditch.
Kingsley read through the recap as quickly as possible.
Oliver Wood was a burly seventeen-year-old, now in his seventh and final year at Hogwarts. There was a quiet sort of desperation in his voice as he addressed his six fellow team members in the chilly locker rooms on the edge of the darkening Quidditch field. He stated it was his last chance to win the Quidditch cup.
“I mean, we should have won it the year before. We would have slaughtered Hufflepuff,” Fred stated.
“You can’t know that. Anything could have happened,” Ted pointed out, defending his and his daughter's former house.
“Yeah, we can. It was the same Hufflepuff team that we beat in first year, nobody had changed. They were rubbish until Diggory became captain,” George said. Harry winced. He still hated that he’d lost that game, even if it wasn’t his fault.
He reminded them that Gryffindor hadn’t won for seven years, although they’d had the worst luck in the world, but they had the best team in the school.
“We did,” Fred nodded happily.
“I wonder who’ll end up replacing Oliver,” Harry mused. “And be captain.”
“Angelina will probably be captain. She’s been on the team for the longest and is a good strategist,” George said.
“It’s going to be tough when you lot graduate. That’s both beaters and two chasers graduating in one year,” Harry realised.
“Yeah, I think I’ll suggest to Angie, if she is captain, to hold tryouts for backup players too,” George agreed.
He went on that they had three superb Chasers and two unbeatable Beaters. The twins told him he was embarrassing them, feigning a blush.
They both grinned.
He added that they had a Seeker who had never failed to win them a match.
Harry winced.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Ron muttered to him. “And you made up for it beating Slytherin in the final.”
As an afterthought, he also added that they had him. The twins told him he was very good too.
“He was a great keeper,” Charlie nodded. “Could easily go pro, and I assume he only got better with age. I last saw him in his fourth year, and he was already one of the best keepers in the school.”
“He planned to go pro,” Harry stated.
“There were some scouts at the final, so hopefully he’ll get his wish,” Fred told him.
“There were?” Harry asked, startled.
“Yeah. They often come to the final,” George said. “But they don’t just look at the winning team, they look at all the stats from the whole season.”
Wood continued that the cup should have had their name on it the last two years but now this was his last chance to get their name on the thing. Wood spoke so dejectedly that even Fred and George looked sympathetic.
“Wow, he must have looked bad,” Bill laughed.
“He really did,” Harry nodded.
“It was both pathetic and sad,” Fred stated.
The team told him that, that year was their year. Full of determination, the team started training sessions, three evenings a week.
“Ah, those were the days,” George sighed longingly. “Only three nights a week.”
The weather was getting colder and wetter, the nights darker, but no amount of mud, wind, or rain could tarnish Harry's wonderful vision of finally winning the huge, silver Quidditch Cup.
"You really are a mini Wood," Fred told him. Harry grinned.
Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room one evening after training, cold and stiff but pleased with the way practice had gone, to find the room buzzing excitedly. He asked Ron and Hermione what it was about, his good mood evaporating when it was revealed to be the date of the first Hogsmeade weekend.
Harry grimaced.
Several people shot him sympathetic looks while Sirius looked guilty.
Harry threw himself into a chair beside Ron, his high spirits ebbing away. Hermione seemed to read his mind. She said she was sure Harry would be able to go next time as they were bound to catch Black soon.
“Even if they did, I figured the Dursleys would never sign the form. Not after the Marge incident,” Harry pointed out.
“Well, now you can go. I’m innocent and I can give you permission,” Sirius promised.
“Good enough for me,” Minerva smiled slightly. Harry smiled in return.
Ron stated Black wasn’t fool enough to try anything in Hogsmeade. He suggested Harry ask McGonagall if he could go. Hermione said Harry was supposed to stay in school.
“That’s true, but there’s no harm in Harry asking. The answer will be no, but there’s no real problem with asking the question,” Tonks said.
Ron encouraged him to ask, and Harry agreed. Hermione was about to argue when Crookshanks appeared with a large, dead spider in his mouth.
“Wow, it’s like he really has got it out for Ron. First his pet, now coming over with a spider,” Charlie grimaced.
“At least it was dead,” Bill said.
Ron asked if he had to eat it in front of them while Hermione praised the cat. Crookshanks; slowly chewed up the spider, his yellow eyes fixed insolently on Ron.
A few people chuckled.
“Definitely out to get Ron,” Fred frowned.
“Stupid cat,” Ron muttered.
“He is likely part kneazle, smarter than most cats, but I’m not sure why he hates Ron so much,” Charlie said thoughtfully. “Or Scabbers.”
Ron told her to keep him over with her as Scabbers was in his bag. Harry yawned. He really wanted to go to bed, but he still had his own star chart to complete. He pulled his bag toward him, took out parchment, ink, and quill, and started work. Ron finished his and said Harry could copy it.
All of the professors, and Ron’s parents, glared at Ron disapprovingly.
“I didn’t copy it anyway,” Harry assured them.
Hermione, who disapproved of copying, pursed her lips but didn't say anything. Crookshanks was still staring unblinkingly at Ron, flicking the end of his bushy tail. Then, without warning, he pounced.
"Oh no," Ted grimaced.
Ron yelled angrily, seizing his bag as Crookshanks sank four sets of claws deep inside it and began tearing ferociously. Ron yelled for him to get off as tried to pull the bag away from Crookshanks, but Crookshanks clung on, spitting and slashing.
“Damn. Something isn’t right. There is no way a cat would spend that much energy just to get a rat, would it?” Bill wondered. “Crookshanks couldn’t even see Scabbers, he could maybe smell him but there must be hundreds of other targets.”
Hermione squealed for Ron not to hurt him.
“I mean, he’s trying to murder Ron’s pet, maybe focus on helping get Crookshanks away rather than just yelling at Ron?” Ginny pointed out.
Ron whirled the bag around, Crookshanks still clinging to it, and Scabbers came flying out of the top. Ron yelled for someone to catch the cat as Crookshanks freed himself from the bag and began chasing Scabbers.
“Poor Scabbers,” Neville winced.
“That cat is a menace,” Tonks frowned.
“No, he’s not,” Hermione defended her cat. He had been right, after all. Scabbers had been a danger to them all.
“He really is,” Tonks stated.
George Weasley made a lunge for Crookshanks but missed; Scabbers streaked through twenty pairs of legs and shot beneath an old chest of drawers. Crookshanks skidded to a halt, crouched low on his bandy legs, and started making furious swipes beneath it with his front paw.
"Scabbers wasn't hurt, was he?" Molly asked, worriedly.
"No," Ron assured his mother. "Not that time, at least," he added in an undertone. Well, Scabbers had never truly been hurt by Crookshanks, but there was the time he'd faked his death and disappeared to Hagrid’s.
Ron and Hermione hurried over; Hermione grabbed Crookshanks around the middle and heaved him away; Ron threw himself onto his stomach and, with great difficulty, pulled Scabbers out by the tail.
“Well, at least neither of them was hurt,” Kingsley said.
Ron furiously told Hermione to keep the cat away from Scabbers. Hermione said he didn’t understand it was wrong and that all cats chase rats.
“That might be true, but that makes it up to you, as his owner, to train him properly. And to take proper measures to keep him from causing harm to other people’s pets until he is trained,” Andromeda told her.
“Ron has some responsibility as well, as he knows Crookshanks constantly tries to attack his pet, but in this case, Scabbers was just sleeping in his bag. Out of sight. The best he could have done was take him up to the dormitory as soon as Crookshanks came over. As Hermione could have taken Crookshanks away to hers,” Arthur put in.
"Yeah, but Hermione is the one that bought an animal after it had already tried to attack her friend's pet. I'd say that definitely puts more responsibility on her to make sure it doesn't happen again," Tonks pointed out.
"Not to mention, Crookshanks is hardly the only cat in Hogwarts. He's not even the only cat in Gryffindor tower and Scabbers has never had a problem with one before," Percy put in with a frown.
Ron said there was something funny about the cat and it must have heard him say Scabbers was in his bag. Hermione said it was rubbish, Crookshanks could smell the rat.
“Not if he’s a part kneazle. They are highly intelligent. But it’s also likely he could just smell him,” Charlie said.
“Although he made no move to attack the bag until Ron said Scabbers was in there,” Neville pointed out, thoughtfully.
Ron stated that the cat had it in for his pet.
“That’s definitely true,” Fred stated. He knew Scabbers was Pettigrew, and that the rat deserved every bit of torment he’d gotten that year, but neither Ron nor Hermione had known at the time and their behaviour had been pretty terrible.
Ron marched through the common room and out of sight up the stairs to the boys' dormitories. Ron was still in a bad mood with Hermione next day. He barely talked to her all through Herbology, even though he, Harry, and Hermione were working together on the same puffapod. She asked how Scabbers was.
"At least you enquired about him," Emmeline nodded.
"Of course I did, I didn't want my friend's pet to be hurt or killed," Hermione frowned.
Bill privately thought she had a funny way of showing it, considering she'd been far more concerned for her cat than Scabbers the night before. And had seemingly made no effort at all to train her cat not to attack Scabbers. It didn't seem liked she'd apologised at all, just defended Crookshanks' behaviour. Which was sort of understandable because cats did chase rats and mice, except she'd made no effort to prevent it.
Ron told her he was hiding at the bottom of his bed, shaking.
Sirius smirked vindictively.
He was so angry, he missed the pail and scattered beans all over the greenhouse floor. Professor Sprout warned him to he careful as the beans burst into bloom. They had Transfiguration next. Harry had resolved to ask Professor McGonagall after the lesson whether he could go into Hogsmeade with the rest.
Minerva sighed regretfully. She'd hated saying no to him. If it hadn't been for Sirius' escape she would have let him get away with it as soon as he'd brought up his muggle relatives.
He joined the line outside the class trying to decide how he was going to argue his case. He was distracted, however, by a disturbance at the front of the line. Lavender Brown seemed to be crying. Parvati had her arm around her and was explaining something to Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas, who were looking very serious.
"Oh no, was she alright?" Tonks asked.
"Lavender herself was fine, it'll tell you the problem in a second," Harry assured her.
Hermione asked what the problem was as they joined the group. Parvati explained she'd gotten a letter from home saying her rabbit had been killed by a fox.
"Poor Lavender," Luna said sympathetically.
Lavender exclaimed she should have known as it was the sixteenth of October on which Trelawney had predicted the thing she was dreading would happen.
Tonks whistled.
"That's...quite a coincidence if she's faking," Emmeline said.
"She is a true seer, no matter how much of a fraud she seems," Filius stated.
The whole class was gathered around Lavender now. Seamus shook his head seriously. Hermione hesitated; then she asked if Lavender was dreading the rabbit being killed by a fox.
"Oh, you're not?" Charlie groaned. "It's so not the time to try and prove your point about Divination."
Lavender looked up and said she was dreading him dying, even if not necessarily by a fox. Hermione asked if it was an old rabbit.
"Not the point. People can fear for their pets even without them being old," Luna told her sternly.
"Or maybe it's had a mad cat trying to murder it," Ron muttered.
"Crookshanks isn't mad," Sirius defended the cat quietly.
Lavender sobbed that he was only a baby. Parvati tightened her arm around Lavender's shoulders. Hermione asked why she would dread him dying.
"Maybe it's something that has happened before, foxes attacking their animals. Could be a pet with a medical condition. Or maybe it's a newborn that had trouble during the birth. There are any number of reasons someone could dread their pet dying," Charlie said.
Hermione asked why she would dread him dying if he was only a baby.
Several people face-palmed.
Parvati glared at her. Hermione, turned to the rest of the group, telling them to look at it logically. The rabbit hadn't even died that day, Lavender had just gotten the news that day.
"It could have happened that day. Many people rise early and depending how far they live from Hogwarts, it could have happened early the same morning," Charlie pointed out.
She continued that Lavender couldn't have dreaded him dying because it came as a shock.
"Hermione, you can dread something happening, and still be shocked and devastated when it does," Arthur pointed out gently, thinking of his wife and her brothers.
Molly was thinking of the same thing. She had dreaded their deaths, knowing they were high priority targets for the Death Eaters, being members of the Order and skilled duelists. But when the news had come through...it had been a shock. Some part of her had always felt like her big brothers were invincible.
Ron loudly cut in, telling Lavender not to mind Hermione as she didn't think other people's pets mattered very much.
"That's not true," Hermione frowned.
"Maybe not, but it could easily been seen that way. Her pet died and you're turning it into a lecture on why a prophecy given by a professor is a load of rubbish," Emmeline pointed out.
"Whether you believed you have a valid point or not, it was not the time to be having that discussion. It was insensitive of you," Remus said gently. Hermione nodded slowly.
Professor McGonagall opened the classroom door at that moment, which was perhaps lucky; Hermione and Ron were looking daggers at each other, and when they got into class, they seated themselves on either side of Harry and didn't talk to each other for the whole class.
"Theme for the whole year, right there," Harry sighed.
Ron and Hermione exchanged glances. It hadn't been a great year for them.
Harry still hadn't decided what he was going to say to Professor McGonagall when the bell rang at the end of the lesson, but it was she who brought up the subject of Hogsmeade first. She called for them to wait a moment as the class made to leave. She reminded them to hand their forms into her and there would be no visit without one. Neville put up his hand and said he thought he'd lost his. McGonagall said his grandmother had sent it directly to her as she thought it was safer.
"She could have at least let Neville know she was doing that," Emmeline frowned.
"Yeah, I mean that is a safer way of doing it, in general, but at least the person know you've sent it," Ted agreed.
"What would happen if thay was the case, if Neville had lost the form? Would he not be allowed to go either?" Harry wondered.
"No, he would not have been allowed to go. But I would have sent another form to his grandmother to be signed," said Minerva.
Ron hissed at Harry to ask now. Hermione tried to argue but Ron encouraged Harry to do it.
"See, now you're both just using Harry in your argument with each other. It should be up to Harry whether he asks or not, knowing its likely to be futile," Fred pointed out.
Harry waited for the rest of the class to disappear, then headed nervously for Professor McGonagall's desk. He told her his aunt and uncle had forgotten to sign his form. McGonagall didn't reply so he pressed on, asking if it would be alright of he went to Hogsmeade.
"Unfortunately, that's probably not going to work, even without Sirius' escape," George said, shaking his head.
"Yeah, if they had simply forgotten, you'd have sent an owl back to have it signed. Or asked about it sooner," George agreed.
Professor McGonagall looked down and began shuffling papers on her desk. She refused, saying rules were rules and he had no form. Harry tried to say that his relatives were muggles who didn't understand Hogwarts forms. If she said he could go, but she cut him off, pointing out she didn't say he could.
"I'm sorry, Mr. Potter, in this I truly did wish to help you," Minerva sighed.
"It's alright, Professor. I understand," Harry assured her.
"I don't. Considering what happened later, it proves it was hardly any safer for Harry, staying in a mostly empty castle," Ron muttered.
Several people looked at him, wondering what had happened, and assuming it had something to do with the Fat Lady fleeing. Which put them all on edge.
She continued that the form clearly states the parent of guardian must give permission. She apologised, but said it was her final word on the subject. They left the classroom. Ron called Professor McGonagall a lot of names.
"Indeed?" Minerva said, looking at Ron with pursed lips. Molly also was scowling at her son.
"Would you care to enlighten us on exactly what it was you said?" She asked.
"Er... no," Ron winced.
This greatly annoyed Hermione who assumed an "all-for-the-best" expression that made Ron even angrier.
"Honestly, the pair of you are as bad as each other. Ron, being angry at Professor McGonagall for trying to protect Harry is ridiculous. You were upset because Hermione was right. Hermione, perhaps being smug Ron was wrong and thinking it's all for the best one of your best friends has to suffer being left out for something completely beyond his control is very tactless of you. Both of you are so focused on one-upping each other, that you forgot who suffered the most out of it. Harry," Bill stated.
"We understand neither of you is perfect, and you both have your reasons to be upset with each other, but from the few things we've heard, it sounds like this became a common pattern over the year. We just want you to understand so it doesn't continue going forward, or it might hurt your friendships. Both with each other and with Harry," Arthur added gently.
"Sorry, Harry," Hermione mumbled.
"Yeah, sorry mate," Ron nodded.
"It's fine," Harry told them.
Harry had to endure everyone in the class talking loudly and happily about what they were going to do first, once they got into Hogsmeade.
"Sorry, Harry. I didn't even realise you weren't allowed to go to Hogsmeade," Neville said, looking sheepish.
"It's ok, Nev. Don't worry about it. You had no reason to know," Harry smiled at his friend.
Ron tried to cheer Harry up by reminding him of the feast.
"It was good of you to try," Percy told his brother.
Harry was still gloomy as he thought that the feast, while always good, would taste better having spent the day in Hogsmeade. Dean Thomas, who was good with a quill, had offered to forge Uncle Vernon's signature on the form, but as Harry had already told Professor McGonagall he hadn't had it signed, that was no good.
"You could have told her you owled them to get it signed," Tonks pointed out.
"But I had already told her it was because they didn't understand Hogwarts forms and things," Harry shrugged.
"And it wouldn't have mattered. The real problem was Sirius, not an unsigned form," Remus reminded them. Sirius grimaced. He hated the thought that he'd accidentally forced his godson to miss out of such good experiences with his friends.
Ron halfheartedly suggested the Invisibility Cloak, but Hermione stamped on that one, reminding Ron what Dumbledore had told them about the dementors being able to see through them. Percy had what were possibly the least helpful words of comfort.
Percy frowned.
He tried to tell him he wasn't missing much, calling Zonko's dangerous.
"Honestly, Percy, I can't believe you thought that would help," Fred shook his head in disappointment.
"Thanks for at least trying, Percy," Harry smiled gratefully. It's not like he'd been close with Percy, but he'd offered him advice on choosing new subjects for third year, tried, miserably, to help him with chess in first year and then tried to cheer him up about this. It might be difficult to see sometimes, but Percy did care.
Percy smiled at him in return, glad someone at least appreciated the attempt, although, hearing it back he could see how it wouldn't be all that helpful to someone who had never seen the village before.
On Halloween morning, Harry awoke with the rest and went down to breakfast, feeling thoroughly depressed, though doing his best to act normally. Hermione promised they would bring him back loads of sweets and Ron agreed. He and Hermione had finally forgotten their squabble about Crookshanks in the face of Harry's difficulties.
Several people smiled.
"Good for you two," Bill said proudly.
Harry told them not to worry about him and he would see them at the feast. He accompanied them to the entrance hall, where Filch, the caretaker, was standing inside the front doors, checking off names against a long list, peering suspiciously into every face, and making sure that no one was sneaking out who shouldn't be going. Malfoy taunted him about being scared to pass the dementors.
"Lockhart Junior needs some new material," Fred rolled his eyes.
"I am not Lockhart Junior," Draco protested. Several people, namely Weasleys, smirked making Draco pout.
Harry ignored him and made his solitary way up the marble staircase, through the deserted corridors, and back to Gryffindor Tower. The Fat Lady woke up and asked for the password. Harry gave it and climbed into the common room. It was full of chattering first and second years, and a few older students, who had obviously visited Hogsmeade so often the novelty had worn off.
"Is that common?" Harry wondered.
"Not particularly on the first visit. A lot of people still go on dates or just want to get away from the castle. Much more common later in the year when exams are approaching," Percy told him.
Colin Creevey greeted him and offered to let him join them which he declined.
"Didn’t want to sit with your fan club?" Draco teased.
"That's more your area than mine," Harry replied dryly. Severus hated how true that actually was.
He said he had to go to the library and get some work done.
"I'm going to assume that's not what actually happens," Fred laughed.
"No," Harry grinned over at Remus who smiled in return.
Harry's smile faded as he thought about the conversation he'd had with Remus then. He wondered, now, why Remus had kept it so secret that he'd known Harry's dad. He could sort of understand not mentioning Sirius, it was obviously painful, but he could have shared memories of James Potter with him. He seemed to have no issue doing so here, and he wondered if, somehow, being a professor had made him hold his tongue. Or if it was something else. But then, all the stories he'd heard had involved James and Sirius. Remus featured frequently and Pettigrew as little as possible, but he hadn't yet heard a single story without his dad and Sirius being mentioned. Maybe Remus just couldn't find any good memories of his dad without Sirius being there too. Or at least none he was willing to share at the time. He'd ask him later.
After that, he had no choice but to turn right around and head back out of the portrait hole again. The Fat Lady was upset about being woken up. Harry wandered dispiritedly toward the library, but halfway there he changed his mind; he didn't feel like working.
"Really? Half-way there? You felt like doing work at all?" Fred asked him. Several people chuckled.
"Yeah, I had a few bits I did need to do."
"So do them on a different day. Not one everyone else is enjoying properly," George said.
"I didn't do any work."
"Good," the twins said in unison.
He turned around and came face-to-face with Filch, who had obviously just seen off the last of the Hogsmeade visitors. Filch was suspicious as he asked what Harry was doing.
"He's always suspicious," Fred snorted.
"He has reason to be with you menaces around," Minerva said, though she was smiling slightly.
Harry said nothing but Filch didn't believe him. He asked Harry why he wasn't in Hogsmeade buying pranks like his nasty friends.
"You'd think he'd be pleased one less student was buying pranks to play on him," Fred muttered.
"Filch isn't pleased about anything," Sirius pointed out.
"That's true," agreed George.
Harry shrugged. Filch told him to go back to his common room.
"He doesn't have to be in his common room. It's not a rule," Emmeline said.
"Since when has Filch actually cared about the rules?" asked Sirius scornfully.
"Since it suits him," Fred pointed out. "He loves the rules when they benefit him."
"Most people do," Amelia said, slightly amused.
He stood glaring until Harry had passed out of sight. But Harry didn't go back to the common room; he climbed a staircase, thinking vaguely of visiting the Owlery to see Hedwig.
"That would be nice. She deserves a visit," said Luna.
"She does," Harry agreed with a smile. He loved his owl.
He was walking along another corridor When his name was called and Harry doubled back to see who had spoken. He met Professor Lupin, looking around his office door. Professor Lupin asked what he was doing and where Ron and Hermione were. Harry answered they were in Hogsmeade.
"Sorry, Harry. It hadn't occurred to me either that Sirius might be a problem in that regard," Remus winced. Harry waved away the apology. He hadn't really thought about it either.
Lupin asked if he wanted to come in, and he'd just taken delivery of a grindylow for their next lesson.
"Ugh. Annoying little buggers," Tonks muttered.
"Nymphadora!" Andromeda scolded, much to Charlie's amusement.
He followed Lupin into his office. In the corner stood a very large tank of water. A sickly green creature with sharp little horns had its face pressed against the glass, pulling faces and flexing its long, spindly fingers.
"I can't believe you actually got one just to show the class," Charlie said, a little jealously. None of their Defense teachers had been that cool.
"Well, they live in the lake so it wasn't too difficult to obtain a grindylow. I didn't have demonstrations for most other creatures. Boggart excepted, of course," Remus smirked at that last bit.
Severus glared but most others all snickered at the reminder.
Lupin explained it was a water demon but shouldn't be too difficult after the kappas. The trick was to break his grip as his fingers were strong but brittle.
"Giving him a headstart are we?" Filius asked with a chuckle.
"Hardly. One little bit of information will hardly ruin the whole lesson," Remus shrugged. "And everyone knew grindylows were up next."
The grindylow bared its green teeth and then buried itself in a tangle of weeds in a corner. Lupin offered him a cup of tea. Harry awkwardly agreed.
"It was a bit strange, randomly having tea with a teacher," Harry said.
"Especially with the Defense teacher, given your record with them," Fred added.
"I wasn't even thinking of that at the time, but yeah."
Lupin tapped the kettle with his wand and a blast of steam issued suddenly from the spout. Lupin offered him a sear and said he only had teabags, but he was sure Harry had had enough of tea leaves.
Everyone chuckled at that.
"You know, without any context, it was kind of weird and suspicious that you knew about that," Harry said with a grin. Remus chuckled.
Lupin's eyes were twinkling. Harry asked how he knew and Lupin said McGonagall had informed him as he handed Harry his tea.
"Do teachers often sit around and gossip about us, or is that just because Remus knew Harry's dad?" Neville wondered.
"Oh, we have all sorts of gossip about our students," Pomona admitted with a smile. "Minerva is one of the worst." Minerva glared at her friend.
"They put bets on us too," Fred put in.
"And how, exactly, do you know about that?" Minerva spluttered.
"A prankster never tells," George grinned.
"What sort of bets?" Ron demanded.
"Oh, you know, about who will end up with who, who will ask who to the Hogsmeade weekends, that sort of thing," Fred told him. Everyone turned to stare at the teachers. Dumbledore’s eyes were twinkling while Minerva glared at the twins. Severus looked bored and Pomona and Filius were both chuckling.
Lupin asked if Harry was worried about it which he denied. He thought for a moment of telling Lupin about the dog he'd seen in Magnolia Crescent but decided not to. He didn't want Lupin to think he was a coward, especially since Lupin already seemed to think he couldn't cope with a boggart.
Remus sighed. Although, it was probably for the best. He didnt know how he would have reacted to the news that Sirius had found Harry so soon.
Something of Harry's thoughts seemed to have shown on his face, because Lupin asked if anything was worrying him. He lied and denied it. After he took a sip of tea, he changed his mind and brought up the day they fought the boggart.
"Well, at least you told him eventually, so it didn't keep bothering you," Fred smiled.
"Yeah. I was just glad it was that reason and not he thought I was weak."
Lupin agrred he remembered and Harry asked why he didnt let him fight the boggart. Lupin said he thought it was obvious. Harry was taken aback, having expected the professor to deny doing such a thing.
Remus sighed once more. He didn't know if Harry's thoughts were because of his previous experience with adults or because he had done something wrong. He'd been a selfish coward all year, keeping Harry at arms length. Giving in to little moments like the butterbeer before the Quidditch game, but it hadn't been enough. Harry deserved more.
He needed a stable adult in his life who would fight for him. Help him through whatever crap life would likely continue to throw at him. And Remus didn't know if Sirius could be that without some serious help himself, and he didn't trust himself either. It was so easy to make promises, to make plans while they read...following through would be the difficult bit.
Harry asked why again and Lupin explained it was because he assumed Harry's fear would be Voldemort.
Several people around the room shivered slightly. They were growing more used to hearing the name, a result of reading Harry's thoughts, but it was still ingrained in them to be afraid of it.
Harry stared. Not only was this the last answer he'd expected, but Lupin had said Voldemort's name. The only person Harry had ever heard say the name aloud (apart from himself) was Professor Dumbledore. Lupin said that clearly he was wrong, but he hadn't thought it a good idea for Voldemort to materialize in the staff room as people would panic.
"That's definitely true," Kingsley nodded.
Harry admitted he had thought of Voldemort at first, but then recalled the dementors.
"For good reason. They pretty much are literally fear," Charlie said.
"Yeah, it's a very legitimate fear, even without taking Harry's reaction to them into account," Kingsley agreed.
Lupin said he was impressed as what Harry feared most, was fear itself.
Charlie nodded.
"See, Lockhart spawn? Harry is smart to fear dementors," Fred smirked.
"I am not Lockhart Spawn!" Draco glowered
"Draco, do compose yourself," Narcissa sighed. "They want a rise out of you and you are providing them with one."
"But they..."
"Are doing exactly what you have been doing to Harry, Ron and Hermione over the last three years. Except you said far worse. Annoying, isn't it?" Charlie smirked. Draco pouted but a warning look from his mother ensured he gave no verbal response.
Harry didn't know what to say to that, so he drank some more tea. Lupin guessed that Harry had believed Lupin thought him incapable of fighting the boggart. Harry agreed, feeling happier now he knew this was not the case.
Remus smiled. At least he'd done something right.
He started to ask about dementors when he was interrupted by a knock at the door. Lupin called for them to enter, and th e door opened to reveal Snape. He was carrying a goblet, which was smoking faintly, and stopped at the sight of Harry, his black eyes narrowing.
"I suspect he thought there might be some reminiscing going on," Minerva said. Harry frowned. He wished there had been.
Sirius caught the look and guessed what Harry was thinking. He was sure Remus had his reasons, which were likely related to him, at least in some capacity.
Lupin thanked Snape and asked him to leave it on the desk. Snape set down the smoking goblet, his eyes wandering between Harry and Lupin. Lupin said he'd been showing Harry the grindylow. Snape said this was fascinating without even looking.
"I don't think he believes you," Fred snorted.
"Even though it is the truth," Ron muttered.
Snape told Lupin he should drink it directly and he agreed. Snape said he’d made a cauldronful if he needed more. Remus agreed he should take some again the next day.
"Honestly, given how hard he tried to give away Remus' secret, I'm surprised he didn't say more about the potion to ensure Harry found out," Hermione mused.
"He didn't just try, he literally told all the Slytherins," Ron reminded her angrily.
"Ron, what happened that night was terrible, and it was a miracle nothing went wrong. Severus was right too..." Remus said, while trying not to give away too much to those not in the know. He was cut off by Harry.
"Don't pretend Snape did it for any noble reasons. He did it as revenge because he couldn't make you suffer a worse fate and because Sirius got away, costing him his completely undeserved award."
He thanked Snape who backed out of the room, unsmiling and watchful. Harry looked curiously at the goblet. Lupin smiled. He explained that the potion was particularly complex and he wasn't a great brewer.
Sirius snorted in amusement. "Never been much of a brewer...bit of an understatement." Remus flushed.
He picked up the goblet and sniffed it. He added that it was a pity sugar made it useless, before taking a sip and shuddering. Harry asked why and Lupin said he'd been feeling off-colour and it was the only thing that helped. He was lucky to be working with Snape as there aren't many wizards up to making it.
"Hence why it's so expensive," Remus sighed.
Professor Lupin took another sip and Harry had a crazy urge to knock the goblet out of his hands.
"Why?" Ted frowned.
"I thought Snape might be trying to poison him," Harry admitted. Severus sneered, not admitting the thought had crossed his mind more than once. But Dumbledore would have known it was him.
He blurted out that Snape was very interested in the Dark Arts. L upin only looked mildly interested as he took another gulp of potion. Harry continued that people believed Snape would do anything to get the Defense job.
"I would not poison somebody for a job," Severus sneered.
"But you would poison someone, wouldn't you, Snape?" Moody asked.
"Alastor," Dumbledore sighed.
Lupin drained the goblet and pulled a face. He announced it was disgusting and said he'd better get back to work. Harry put down his empty teacup. The empty goblet was still smoking.
"To be fair, Snape has tried to poison Neville’s toad and been especially angry with Remus even before the boggart incident. Now that smoking goblet, I'm not surprised Harry thought Snape was trying to poison him," Bill muttered.
A shower of brilliantly coloured sweets fell into Harry's lap as Ron announced they had got as much as they could carry.
"That was very nice of you," Arthur smiled at his son.
"Where did you get the money for all that?" Charlie wondered. That sounded like a lot of sweets, and he assumed the pair had also brought plenty for themselves.
"Fred and George," Ron admitted.
"They heard us debating which ones to take back and said we should get the lot," Hermione added.
"Thanks, guys," Harry said, smiling gratefully at his friends and at the twins.
It was dusk, and Ron and Hermione had just turned up in the common room, pink-faced from the cold wind and looking as though they'd had the time of their lives.
"The first time is always the best," Bill said with a smile.
Harry thanked them as he picked up a packet of tiny black Pepper Imps. He asked what Hogsmeade was like and where they went. They told him about all the places they'd seen, including Dervish and Banges, the wizarding equipment shop.
"Handy place that," Percy stated.
"Yeah, they have loads of interesting things," Tonks agreed
Zonko's Joke Shop was mentioned.
The twins and Tonks all grinned.
They had also been i nto the Three Broomsticks for foaming mugs of hot butterbeer, and many places besides. Hermione spoke about the post office while Ron mentioned Honeydukes. They also thought they'd seen an ogre.
"Yeah, you get all sorts in the Three Broomsticks. Hogsmeade is the only place they can real roam around freely. Although, some turn up at the Leaky Cauldron," Percy said.
Ron said he wished they could have brought Harry some butterbeer.
"Why didn't you? Madam Rosmerta sells bottles to take away," Charlie said.
"We didn’t know that," Ron told him.
Hermione asked if he'd gotten any work done and he told them about his visit with Lupin. Ron's mouth fell open as he wondered if Lupin was mad.
There were several chuckles at that.
Hermione checked her watch and said they'd better get down as the feast would start soon. They hurried through the portrait hole and into the crowd, still discussing Snape. Hermione pointed out that if Snape was trying to poison Lupin, he wouldn't have done it in front of Harry.
"Except he didn't know Harry would be there," Kingsley pointed out.
"Remus was expecting the delivery so it would look more suspicious to arrive with it and not give it to him," Tonks added.
Harry agreed as they reached the entrance hall and crossed into the Great Hall. It had been decorated with hundreds and hundreds of candle-filled pumpkins, a cloud of fluttering live bats, and many flaming orange streamers, which were swimming lazily across the stormy ceiling like brilliant watersnakes.
"Sounds lovely, as always," Emmeline smiled.
The food was delicious; even Hermione and Ron, who were full to bursting with Honeydukes sweets, managed second helpings of everything.
Ron eating loads is hardly a surprise," Charlie snorted.
"Weasley boys do eat a lot," Molly smiled fondly.
Harry kept glancing at the staff table. Professor Lupin looked cheerful and as well as he ever did; he was talking animatedly to tiny little Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher. Harry moved his eyes along the table, to the place where Snape sat. He wasn't sure if he was imagining it, or if Snape's eyes flickering toward Lupin more often than was natural.
Severus rolled his eyes.
The feast finished with an entertainment provided by the Hogwarts ghosts. They popped out of the walls and tables to do a bit of formation gliding; Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost, had a great success with a reenactment of his own botched beheading.
"Good for him. At least he's not dwelling on not being completely Headless," Bill smiled.
"It was hilarious," Ron grinned in remembrance.
"Formation gliding?" Ted asked, confused.
"That bit was weird, and a bit boring, but the rest was good," George told him.
It had been such a pleasant evening that Harry's good mood couldn't even be spoiled by Malfoy, who shouted the dementors send their love through the crowd as they all left the hall.
Several people rolled their eyes.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione followed the rest of the Gryffindors along the usual path to Gryffindor Tower, but when they reached the corridor that ended with the portrait of the Fat Lady, they found it jammed with students. Ron asked why nobody was going in. Harry peered over the heads in front of him.
"Must have been the first years if Harry could see over them," Fred teased. Harry glared at him.
"Depends on the first year," Ron grinned. Harry shot him a betrayed look.
"I'm not that short!" Sirius ruffled his hair, hiding his own grin from his godson.
The portrait seemed to be closed. Percy asked to be let through and asked what the hold up was. He said they couldn't all have forgotten the password and that he was the Head Boy.
"I don't think announcing that is going to get you through any quicker," Bill told his brother.
And then a silence fell over the crowd, from the front first, so that a chill seemed to spread down the corridor. They heard Percy say, in a suddenly sharp voice for someone to get Dumbledore.
"Well, I'm guessing the Fat Lady had fled somewhere," Amelia said, looking over at Sirius, who winced.
"Yeah," Harry agreed. The rest of the Gryffindors who'd been there that year, grimaced, knowing who took over while the Fat Lady was out of commission.
People's heads turned; those at the back were standing on tiptoe. Ginny asked what was going on, having just arrived. A moment later, Professor Dumbledore was there, sweeping toward the portrait; the Gryffindors squeezed together to let him through, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione moved closer to see what the trouble was. Hermione grabbed Harry's arm. The Fat Lady had vanished from her portrait, which had been slashed so viciously that strips of canvas littered the floor; great chunks of it had been torn away completely.
Everyone turned to look at Sirius who was slowly sinking in his seat.
"You destroyed the Fat Lady's portrait?" Molly asked, eyeing the man with great concern. He was clearly unstable.
"Yes," he admitted with a wince. "I wanted Peter and she wouldn't let me in."
"She was doing her job," Minerva stated sternly. She looked quite angry.
"I know. I wasn't thinking straight."
"I don't believe you were thinking at all," Andromeda told him.
"I know, I know. I owe her an apology."
"And the rest of us. We had to put up with Sir Cadogan guarding the portrait hole," George said grumpily.
"Sorry," Sirius grimaced. "That must have been pretty grim."
"Oh it was," Harry assured him.
"That's a hell of a lot of damage," Charlie noted.
"I was so close...after everything, after twelve years, I was so close to finding Peter and to be denied at the last moment...I regret my actions,a" Sirius said softly.
Dumbledore took one quick look at the ruined painting and turned, his eyes somber, to see Professors McGonagall, Lupin, and Snape hurrying toward him. Dumbledore said they needed to find her. He sent McGonagall to fetch Filch to tell him to search every painting for the Fat Lady. A voice cackled, saying they would be lucky. It was Peeves, looking delighted as he always was during times of wreckage or worry.
"Of course Peeves was thrilled," Charlie rolled his eyes.
"He's a menace," Neville muttered.
"He's usually better behaved with the teachers," pointed out Percy.
Dumbledore asked what Peeves meant and the Poltergeist's grin faded slightly. He didn't dare taunt Dumbledore.
"At least, not on a matter so serious," Dumbledore smiled slightly.
"Peeves taunts you normally?" Neville asked in astonishment.
"On occasion," the headmaster smiled. "I do enjoy a good joke."
Instead, he adopted an oily voice that was no better than his cackle. He said she was ashamed, she didn't want to be seen as she was a horrible mess. He'd seen her running through the landscape of the fourth floor, crying. He added 'poor thing' unsympathetically.
"Convincing," Tonks said sarcastically.
Dumbledore asked if the Fat Lady had said who did it. Peeves said she did, stating he got very angry when the Fat Lady wouldn't let him in. Peeves flipped over and grinned at the headmaster from between his own legs before saying Sirius Black had a nasty temper.
Sirius sighed again. He'd always had a temper, and it often got the best of him, but that had been...terrible. And if he was going to look after Harry, he'd have to get a proper handle on it.
Several people eyed him. It was difficult to reconcile the man who was in the room, being so good with Harry and joking with the other, with someone who slashed the Fat Lady's portrait so badly.
"That's the chapter," Kingsley stated, breaking the tension slightly.
"Let's have five minutes and then reconvene," Minerva suggested. They all agreed and slowly got up to take care of their own business.
Chapter 10: Grim Defeat
Chapter Text
Andromeda followed her cousin to his living room and watched as he sank onto the couch, head in his hands. She sighed.
“Cousin,” she said, taking a seat next to him, “do not be so hard on yourself.”
“How can I not? You heard what I did.”
“Yes, and, while impulsive and foolish, you had a reason for being so. You were in Azkaban for twelve years. Innocent, surviving as a dog. Then you escape and go on the run, before ending up living in the Forbidden Forest, again with dementors fairly nearby. You had no chance to recover, to deal with what happened to you. Was it good, what you did? Of course not. Is it understandable? Yes.”
“That was a portrait. What if…what if, next time, I hurt someone living? What if I hurt Harry? Or Remus?” He whispered. She frowned at him.
“Do you truly think yourself capable of that?”
“Not on purpose.” He thought back to the shack. It had all been a bit of a blur at the time, but more details kept coming back to haunt him. His hand around Harry’s throat. “But…” He trailed off, looking ill.
Andromeda considered him. Clearly something had happened to make him feel this way because the cousin she knew would die before hurting those he cared about. She had always doubted that he would betray James, but the longer time went on, the less she doubted and the more she wrongly believed he had done it. Knowing he was innocent meant she had not judged him incorrectly. He would die before hurting those he loved, he was not a traitor.
“You have already recovered well since we’ve been here. Not completely, of course, that will likely take years, but whatever you were capable of a week ago, I think you have enough control now not to hurt anyone you care about,” she said slowly. He looked at her then. Guilt and hope shone brightly in his eyes.
“Do you really think..?”
“I do. You’re not the person your wrongful imprisonment made you. You are not defined by your actions in such circumstances.” He nodded, though there was still doubt in his eyes. “Come on, let us hear what your troublesome godson gets into next.” Sirius gave a wry chuckle before standing and following her from the room.
By the time they arrived, everyone else was already seated. Sirius glanced around the room. Nobody seemed to be overly angry still, though Molly Weasley was eyeing him warily.
“Are you ok?” Remus asked him quietly as he took his seat between Remus and Harry.
“Not entirely, but I will be,” he answered truthfully. Remus nodded and squeezed his arm comfortingly.
Emmeline picked up the book, once she was sure everyone was ready, and found the correct page.
Grim Defeat
“What?” Several people asked, confused.
Harry grimaced. “The stupid Quidditch game,” he muttered.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Fred told him sternly.
“Nobody blamed you Harry, not even Wood,” George added.
Professor Dumbledore sent all the Gryffindors back to the Great Hall, where they were joined ten minutes later by the students from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin, who all looked extremely confused.
"We were. Nobody explained anything, just that we had to be escorted back to the Great Hall," said Draco. "There was no mention of Black, or an attack on the Gryffindor portrait."
"Honestly, plenty of Gryffindors were confused too," Percy said. "There were several who weren't outside the Portrait hole right then. The prefects had to track them all down."
"The Halloween feast usually goes on until curfew, so they should all have stuck together," Molly stated.
"There's always a few that don't go straight to bed. The older years have a later curfew, so some go to the library to get more studying done," Bill explained.
"After a feast?" Ron looked at his brother like he was insane.
"Yes. When you're in your OWL and NEWT years, you'll understand," Bill chuckled.
Dumbledore explained he needed to conduct a thorough search of the castle as Professors McGonagall and Flitwick closed all doors into the hall. They would all need to spend the night in the Great Hall with prefects and the Head Boy and Girl to watch over them.
"Why not leave them all in their common rooms?" Emmeline wondered.
"Because with the Fat Lady having fled, there was no guardian for the Gryffindor common room and rather than just having the Gryffindors in the hall, I thought it best to increase the numbers," Dumbledore explained. Several people nodded at that.
Sirius scowled. One of the only times Dumbledore bothered to implement proper security measures, and it was from him. Who wouldn't ever harm Harry. Unlike pretty much everything else that had gotten into Hogwarts over the last three years. He knew they didn't know that at the time, but it still stung.
He stated to Percy that any disturbance should be reported to him immediately, who was looking immensely proud and important. Dumbledore added that he could send word via the ghosts. As he was about to leave the hall he stopped and, with one casual wave of his wand, the long tables flew to the edges of the hall and stood themselves against the walls. Another wave, and the floor was covered with hundreds of squashy purple sleeping bags.
"They were very nice. I wish we could have kept them," Luna said. As she said it, the room provided a squashy, purple sleeping bag. She smiled delightedly and immediately slid from her seat to snuggle inside it on the floor. She sat up, leaning against the sofa she had been sharing with Neville and Emmeline.
Professor Dumbledore left, closing the door behind him. The hall immediately began to buzz excitedly; the Gryffindors were telling the rest of the school what had just happened. Percy shouted for everyone to get into their sleeping bags and for no more talking and lights out would be in ten minutes.
"Good luck with that," Tonks snorted.
"Yeah, sorry, Perce, but everyone is going to be talking after that," Charlie told him.
"I know, but I had to at least try."
"You should have just given them fifteen minutes or so to chat and then called for no more talking and lights out. Yes, plenty will probably still ignore you, but at least they'll have gotten some of it out of their systems," Bill said. Percy shrugged. There was nothing he could do about it now.
Ron said to the others to come on, so they seized three sleeping bags and dragged them into a corner. Hermione wondered if Black was still in the castle.
"Nope," Sirius shook his head. "I left immediately after the, uh, after the Fat Lady fled. I knew people would be coming back shortly."
Ron pointed out that clearly Dumbledore thought so. As they got into their sleeping bags, Hermione said it was lucky he picked tonight.
"Did you even have Scabbers in the dormitory or was he with you at the feast?" Sirius wondered quietly. He'd tried to smell him in his dog form, but even his dog nose couldn't pick it out. Not over the general scent of him in the castle.
"He was with me. Hermione had left Crookshanks in the common room and I didn't want to risk it," Ron admitted. Sirius groaned softly. Even if he’d gotten inside, it would have been completely pointless.
Ron suggested he'd lost track of time, or he would have come bursting into the hall.
"If he was insane enough to do that, he wouldn't have fled after attacking the Fat Lady, he would have just gone to the hall afterwards," Ted pointed out.
"Or tried again the next night or while Harry was outside for his classes," Bill added.
Hermione shuddered. All around them, people were asking how he got in. One Ravenclaw suggested he knows how to apparate.
Filius shook his head. "Most adult wizards know how to apparate. And one cannot apparate within Hogwarts."
A Hufflepuff suggested he disguised himself and Dean Thomas said he could have flown in.
"Most of the windows wouldn't be open, especially at the end of October. And there are charms to prevent entry into the dorms by flying," Minerva stated.
"Well, disguise is definitely closest," Sirius said with a slight grin.
Hermione asked if she was the only person to read Hogwarts: A History. Ron said probably, but asked why. She explained that the castle was protected by more than simply walls. Nobody could just apparate in, and she would like to see a disguise that would fool the dementors.
Sirius transformed into Padfoot and ran over to Hermione. She chuckled slightly as he then ran back to Harry and dropped his head in Harry's lap. Harry scratched him behind the ears before Sirius turned back to himself and retook his seat.
She continued that they would have seen him fly in.
“Not necessarily. Everyone was at the feast,” pointed out Tonks.
“Unless she means the dementors. They are blind so wouldn’t have ‘seen’ him but would probably have sensed if he had flown in,” Kingsley said.
Hermione added that Filch knew all the secret passages and would have had those covered.
“No, he doesn’t,” Fred snorted.
“He knows about, maybe half,” George agreed.
“And you two knew of secret passages Filch did not know about and failed to inform the staff of these so they could be protected?” Minerva fixed them both with a stern look. They both exchanged looks.
“Er, well, we didn’t think Sirius would use them,” Fred admitted.
Percy called that the lights were going out and everyone should be in their sleeping bags. The candles all went out at once. The only light now came from the silvery ghosts, who were drifting about talking seriously to the prefects, and the enchanted ceiling, which, like the sky outside, was scattered with stars. What with that, and the whispering that still filled the hall, Harry felt as though he were sleeping outdoors in a light wind.
“I don’t think anyone got much sleep that night,” Draco said.
“No. Most people stayed awake, waiting for news and gossiping about what happened as soon as the prefects were far enough away,” Fred agreed.
“Or they fell asleep and woke up when the teachers came back in to check on us,” Neville added.
Once every hour, a teacher would reappear in the hall to check that everything was quiet. Around three in the morning, when many students had finally fallen asleep, Professor Dumbledore came in. Harry watched him looking around for Percy, who had been prowling between the sleeping bags, telling people off for talking. Percy was only a short way away from Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who quickly pretended to be asleep as Dumbledore's footsteps drew nearer.
Percy rolled his eyes, annoyed he hadn’t noticed they were faking.
“Convenient you were nearby so Harry could overhear this conversation,” Ted noted, amused.
“I was keeping an eye on my siblings,” Percy admitted. “So, I was patrolling near them more often than not.”
“Good,” Molly nodded approvingly.
Percy quietly asked if there was any sign of him. Dumbledore said no and asked if everything was ok. Percy agreed. The headmaster said there was no point in moving them all now, but he’d found a temporary guardian for Gryffindor tower, so they’d be able to move back in.
All the Gryffindors scowled.
Percy asked about the Fat Lady. Dumbledore said she was hiding in a map of Argyllshire on the second floor. She had refused to let Black in without the password, so he attacked.
“All for nothing. The damn rat wasn’t even in there,” Sirius grumbled to himself.
He added that she was still very distressed, but once she's calmed down, he would have Mr. Filch restore her.
Sirius winced. Andromeda stared at him, wanting him to remember their earlier conversation.
Harry heard the door of the hall creak open again, and more footsteps. Snape arrived and said the third floor had been searched while Filch had done the dungeons. Dumbledore asked about other locations which Snape confirmed had been searched. The headmaster said he hadn’t really expected Black to linger.
"But if he was truly after Harry, and bold enough to sneak into Hogwarts and attack the Fat Lady, why would you think he wouldn't linger?" Bill wondered.
"Sirius has always been highly intelligent. While I assumed he had confused the date, I did not think he was so far gone as to wish to remain given the likelihood of getting caught once the Fat Lady raised the alarm," Dumbledore explained.
Snape asked if he had any theories as to how Black got in. Harry raised his head very slightly off his arms to free his other ear. Dumbledore said he had many, each as unlikely as the next. Harry opened his eyes slightly and saw Dumbledore's back to him, Percy's face, rapt with attention, and Snape's profile, which looked angry.
"Doesn't he always," Charlie muttered grumpily. Snape was really getting on his nerves in this book.
Snape, who was barely opening his lips, as though trying to block Percy out of the conversation, asked if Dumbledore recalled their conversation from the start of term. Dumbledore agreed that he did, and there was something like warning in his voice. Snape continued that it seemed almost impossible Black could have entered the school without inside help and he had expressed concern when he appointed. Dumbledore cut him off, saying he didn't think anyone inside the school would help Black enter.
"Three guesses who he is accusing," Fred rolled his eyes.
"Well, given the school's luck with Defence teachers, Remus' friendship with Sirius and the unlikelihood of someone breaking into Hogwarts completely alone, I can see why Severus would have concerns," Amelia pointed out fairly.
"Except Snape isn't pointing this out because he has concerns, he's pointing it out because he hates Remus," Emmeline stated angrily. Amelia sighed. That was unfortunately true.
Dumbledore's tone made it so clear that the subject was closed that Snape didn't reply. Dumbledore then said he had to go and inform the Dementors the search was complete. Percy asked if they had wanted to help and Dumbledore replied that they did but no Dementor would enter his school while he was headmaster.
Harry grimaced. If only that had been true.
Percy looked slightly abashed. Dumbledore left the hall, walking quickly and quietly. Snape stood for a moment, watching the headmaster with an expression of deep resentment on his face; then he too left.
"Resentful because the headmaster pays no attention to your prejudices?" Bill asked.
"Given the other prejudices of Snape that the headmaster completely ignores, he should be grateful on balance," Fred pointed out angrily.
Harry glanced sideways at Ron and Hermione. Both of them had their eyes open too, reflecting the starry ceiling. Ron silently asked what that was about. The school talked of nothing but Sirius Black for the next few days. The theories about how he had entered the castle became wilder and wilder; Hannah Abbott, from Hufflepuff, spent much of their next Herbology class telling anyone who'd listen that Black could turn into a flowering shrub.
Sirius snorted. "Why would I want to do that?"
"A disguise?" Ron suggested.
"Unless I wanted to invade the greenhouses, it would be an entirely pointless disguise."
"You think a random flowering shrub in the middle of a corridor would be suspicious? Never," Tonks said, a little sarcastically.
The Fat Lady's ripped canvas had been taken off the wall and replaced with the portrait of Sir Cadogan and his fat grey pony. Nobody was very happy about this.
"Understatement," George muttered.
Sir Cadogan spent half his time challenging people to duels, and the rest thinking up ridiculously complicated passwords, which he changed at least twice a day.
"A day?" Draco asked, astonished.
"If we were lucky it was only twice a day," Harry told him.
"How did anybody remember the password?" Ted wondered.
"He could usually be convinced to tell you in advance what he planned to change the password to," Fred explained.
"Thereby making the whole process pointless," Moody grunted.
"Not really. It made it much harder than before to get in, and you had to give the password before he'd tell you the other passwords in advance, so if you weren't a Gryffindor it was virtually impossible. Nobody would have ever guessed those passwords," Harry said.
Seamus Finnigan angrily told Percy he was a lunatic and asked if they could get anyone else. Percy stated that no other portrait wanted the job, being frightened of what had happened to the Fat Lady. Sir Cadogan was the only one brave enough to volunteer.
"The only one stupid enough, more like," Ron muttered.
"He's both," Harry said fairly.
Sir Cadogan, however, was the least of Harry's worries. He was now being closely watched. Teachers found excuses to walk along corridors with him, and Percy Weasley (acting, Harry suspected, on his mother's orders) was tailing him everywhere like an extremely pompous guard dog.
Percy flushed slightly at how obvious he had been while Molly nodded approvingly.
"Thanks, Percy," Harry said. It had been highly annoying at the time, but now he thought about it, tailing him around like that must have taken a great deal of Percy's time when it had been his NEWT year. He'd even come to several Quidditch practises before Madam Hooch took over.
To cap it all, Professor McGonagall summoned Harry into her office, with such a sombre expression on her face Harry thought someone must have died. She finally confessed about Sirius, to which Harry surprised her by revealing he already knew.
"Well, at least someone finally told him why everyone was behaving so oddly around him," Fred muttered.
She stared at Harry for a moment or two, then said that she didn't think it was a good idea for him to be practising Quidditch. He would be very exposed out on the field with only his teammates.
"You really only thought about that now?" Sirius asked.
"Well, once it was proven you could break into Hogwarts itself, yes. Before that, I considered it safe enough and did not want to essentially be punishing Harry by stopping him from practising," Minerva explained.
Harry pointed out their first match was on Saturday and he had to train. Professor McGonagall considered him intently. Harry knew she was deeply interested in the Gryffindor team's prospects; it had been she, after all, who'd suggested him as Seeker in the first Place.
"A love of Quidditch shouldn't come above your safety," Remus told him. Harry shrugged.
He waited, holding his breath. McGonagall said she'd like to see them win the cup at last but would be happier if a teacher was present. She would ask Madam Hooch to oversee his training.
"That makes sense," Kingsley nodded.
"Although she has hardly proven to be that reliable," Emmeline said with concern, thinking about Harry and Neville's first flying lesson.
The weather worsened steadily as the first Quidditch match drew nearer. Undaunted, the Gryffindor team was training harder than ever under the eye of Madam Hooch. Then, at their final training session before Saturday's match, Oliver Wood gave his team some unwelcome news. They were playing Hufflepuff instead of Slytherin.
“What? They never swap the matches around?” Charlie frowned.
“They do for the spoilt little faker with a rich daddy,” Fred glared at Draco.
The team all asked why, and he told them Flint’s excuse was their seeker’s arm was still injured.
“Still injured?” Andromeda looked at her nephew with disdain. “Hardly.”
Wood continued it was obvious why they were doing it, they didn’t want to play in the horrific weather. There had been strong winds and heavy rain all day, and as Wood spoke, they heard a distant rumble of thunder.
“I mean, ickle Lockhart Junior couldn’t catch it in the perfect Quidditch conditions against Harry, no wonder they thought that would damage their chances,” Fred said spitefully. Draco pulled a face.
“Maybe Harry wasn’t the only one Lockhart offered seeking advice too. Maybe Malfoy actually listened to him,” Ron said with a smirk.
“That would explain a lot,” George agreed.
Harry furiously stated there was nothing wrong with Malfoy’s arm. He was faking. Wood said he knew but they can’t prove it.
“Why was it allowed though? Gryffindor had to play without a Seeker in Harry’s first year against Ravenclaw because he was in the hospital wing. Why were Slytherin allowed to get out of their game rather than field no seeker, or play a backup?” Tonks wondered.
“Two reasons, one, that was the last game of the season, there was no one to swap matches with. It was also played later than most finals meaning there was no chance to delay the game. Secondly, it was down to Hufflepuff. If their captain had refused to swap then the game would have been played anyway, but their captain agreed to the change, so it was allowed,” Minerva explained unhappily.
“Bloody Hufflepuffs,” Charlie grumbled.
“Hey!” Tonks protested.
“No other team would have agreed to swap. Nobody would want to play in those rubbish conditions just because some idiot was faking an injury. Only a Hufflepuff would ever fall for it,” Fred pointed out. Tonks made another noise of protest but couldn't argue. Neither Gryffindor nor Ravenclaw would have swapped for that.
Wood said they had been practising all their moves assuming they were playing Slytherin, and instead, it's Hufflepuff who had a different style. They also had a new Captain and Seeker, Cedric Diggory. Angelina, Alicia, and Katie suddenly giggled. Wood asked 'what', frowning at this light-hearted behaviour.
Several people chuckled at Wood.
"Heaven forbid they giggle," Tonks said sarcastically.
"If you couldn't tell, Wood takes his Quidditch very seriously. It isn't the time for laughing, fun, joking around or anything other than intense training," Charlie told her with a grin. "Even when he first made it on the team as a third year and the youngest player, he would glare at any of the players who didn't take it as seriously as he did."
Angelina asked if he was the tall, good-looking one.
George rolled his eyes.
Katie said he was strong and silent. Fred impatiently stated he was only silent because he was too thick to string two words together.
"Mr. Weasley!" Pomona scolded. Fred shrugged.
Fred continued that he didn't know why Oliver was worried, the last time they played Hufflepuff Harry had caught the snitch in five minutes.
"That was two years ago. A team can change a lot in two years," Charlie warned.
"And it was perfect Quidditch conditions, not whatever we played in," George agreed.
Wood shouted that they were playing in different conditions and Diggory had put a strong side together. He had been afraid they would take the news like that and said Slytherin were trying to wrong-foot them and they had to stay focused. Fred looked mildly alarmed as he told Oliver to calm down and that they were taking Hufflepuff seriously.
"He did look quite insane," George said casually.
"I thought he was going to burst a blood vessel," Fred muttered.
The day before the match, the winds reached howling point and the rain fell harder than ever. It was so dark inside the corridors and classrooms that extra torches and lanterns were lit. The Slytherin team was looking very smug indeed, and none more so than Malfoy.
"Well, at least it all worked out well for you," Ron said sarcastically. Draco glared.
He sighed, saying if only his arm were better as the gale outside pounded the windows.
"You mean 'if only my arm were better at catching the snitch'," corrected Fred. Several people snorted.
Harry had no room in his head to worry about anything except the match tomorrow. Oliver Wood kept hurrying up to him between classes and giving him tips. The third time this happened, Wood talked for so long that Harry suddenly realized he was ten minutes late for Defence Against the Dark Arts.
"That boy," Minerva sighed.
Remus winced as he realised which lesson this was, and who had taken it in his place.
He set off at a run with Wood shouting after him about Diggory having a fast swerve. Harry skidded to a halt outside the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, pulled the door open, and dashed inside apologising for being late. But it wasn't Professor Lupin who looked up at him from the teacher's desk; it was Snape.
“Really? Out of every member of staff in the school, you let Snape take over Remus’ lessons?” Sirius looked at Dumbledore like he’d lost his mind.
“Severus was the only member of staff with a free period,” Dumbledore stated.
“How convenient,” Sirius sneered.
"Honestly, they could have just had a self-study period, it's not like they haven't had practice with those," Emmeline added.
Snape stated the lesson began ten minutes ago so he would take ten points from Gryffindor and told him to sit down. But Harry didn't move.
"Of course he didn't," Tonks chuckled.
"I was concerned about Remus," Harry shrugged. "Especially after Halloween."
"Good instincts," Moody grunted, eyeing Snape with his magical eye.
He asked where Lupin was and Snape said he was feeling too ill to teach and told him to sit down.
"Of course, you were smiling about Remus being too ill to teach," Sirius growled.
"Sirius, let it go," Remus rolled his eyes.
But Harry stayed where he was.
"Really, even if he had done something to Remus, he was hardly going to admit it in front of an entire class, was he?" Andromeda shook her head in Harry's direction. "All you're doing is giving Severus more reason to deduct points."
Harry asked what was wrong with him and Snape replied it was nothing life-threatening, while looking like he wished it was.
Several people rolled their eyes but nobody bothered to comment.
He took five more points and said if he had to ask Harry to sit down once more it would be fifty. Harry walked slowly to his seat and sat down. Snape looked around at the class. Snape stated that Lupin had left no record of topics they had covered so far.
"Really, Severus?" Remus drawled. "I must have dreamed of leaving a list of topics covered on my desk for you." Severus gave no reply.
"It wouldn't have mattered either way, he had his agenda and he wasn't changing it," Harry said darkly, glaring at Snape.
Hermione interrupted to list off the creatures they had covered.
"Hermione, bad idea," George said shaking his head.
"He's not saying it because he doesn't know, he's saying it because he likes having petty little digs at people not there to defend themselves. Like a coward," Sirius sneered.
"I am no coward," Severus declared angrily.
"Oh, yes, it's the height of bravery to bully your students and poison their pets," Emmeline scoffed.
"I believe enough has been said about Severus' behaviour," Dumbledore interjected. "He has seen the error of his ways."
"One apology is hardly 'seeing the error of his ways'," Moody pointed out. Dumbledore shot him a look which he completely ignored.
Snape told her to be quiet, he hadn't asked for information, he was simply commenting on Lupin's lack of organisation.
There were several more eye rolls.
"You know, sometimes I think people should lay off Snape a bit, but then he just keeps getting worse," Bill muttered to Charlie.
Dean Thomas spoke up, saying he was the best Defense teacher they've had. There was a murmur of agreement from the class.
Remus smiled slightly.
Snape looked more menacing than ever. He told them they were easily satisfied, he would expect first years to deal with Red Caps and Grindylows.
"Would you indeed?" Kingsley asked, interestedly.
"No, of course, he wouldn't. He's just being Snape," Emmeline rolled her eyes.
"It's Snape, he expected a first-year on their very first day to know sixth-year material," Fred pointed out.
"He didn't expect that either. He was being a git," Charlie corrected.
He stated that they would discuss, before pausing and flicking to the back of the textbook.
"So, obviously a chapter they wouldn't be covering next," Charlie muttered.
He stated they would cover werewolves.
“You really are an arse, aren’t you?” Emmeline said, glaring furiously at Severus.
"It is a third-year topic," Severus said, carelessly.
"A topic they were not due to cover," Ted pointed out.
Hermione, seemingly unable to restrain herself said they weren't supposed to do werewolves yet, they were due to start hinkypunks. Snape said he was under the impression he was teaching the class, not her. He wanted them to turn to page 394. With many bitter sidelong looks and some sullen muttering, the class opened their books. Snape asked how to distinguish between the werewolf and the true wolf. Everyone sat in motionless silence; everyone except Hermione, whose hand, as it so often did, had shot straight into the air. He ignored Hermione.
"Of course he did," George scowled.
His twisted smile was back. He asked if Lupin really hadn't taught them the basic distinction between, but Parvati cut him off, saying they had already told him they hadn't got as far as werewolves yet.
"Brave of her," muttered Kingsley.
"But not a good idea. He's already being unreasonable, interrupting him with criticism won't help. He knows full well what he's doing," Amelia said.
Snape snarled for silence. Then said he never thought he'd meet a third-year class who wouldn't recognise a werewolf when they saw one.
Sirius snorted loudly in derision. "Bold statement for someone who went looking for one on a full moon and then played victim." Severus snarled. "Honestly, if third-years should be expected to know all about werewolves, a fifth-year should definitely know about the dangers of going after one on a full moon."
"I did not know..."
"Yes, you did," Sirius scoffed. "Of course, you did. And if you somehow, truly, didn't know, after all the time you spent stalking us, then you're dumber than you accused those third-years of being."
"Enough," Dumbledore said sternly.
He said he would make a point of informing Professor Dumbledore how very behind they were.
"No you wouldn't, because you'd then have to tell him all about how you conducted the lesson," Charlie pointed out.
Hermione spoke up and gave the answer.
“Hermione!” Several people groaned.
“He did not call on you, Miss Granger. While Severus is being, well, Severus, you still should not just shout out the answer without being called upon,” Filius said with a sigh and an eye roll at his colleague.
“Not to mention, it’s Snape. Even if most teachers would have called on you or not mind if you call out the answer, you know Snape will be a git,” George pointed out.
Snape stated it was the second time she'd spoken out of turn and deducted five points for being an insufferable know-it-all.
"Severus!" Several people shouted, glaring at him.
Hermione went very red, put down her hand, and stared at the floor with her eyes full of tears. It was a mark of how much the class loathed Snape that they were all glaring at him, because every one of them had called Hermione a know-it-all at least once, and Ron, who told Hermione she was a know-it-all at least twice a week, said loudly that he'd asked a question and she knew the answer. He asked why Snape would ask the question if he didn't want to be told.
"Ron!" Molly scolded. "You don't talk to your professors like that. Even if they might deserve it," she added with a glare in Severus' direction.
The class knew instantly he'd gone too far. Snape advanced on Ron slowly, and the room held its breath. He gave Ron detention and said if he ever heard him criticize the way he taught he would be very sorry indeed.
"Well, that's unfortunate, seeing as your teaching ability is zero," Charlie said angrily.
No one made a sound throughout the rest of the lesson. They sat and made notes on werewolves from the textbook, while Snape prowled up and down the rows of desks, examining the work they had been doing with Professor Lupin. He said one was poorly explained and another was incorrect as kappas were more commonly found in Mongolia.
"Wrong," Kingsley drawled. "Honestly Severus, you don't want them to criticize your teaching but you teach them the wrong information?"
"It's like Lockhart all over again," Fred snorted.
"What did you say?" Severus demanded furiously.
"Well, someone supposedly teaching Defense is overly cocky, thinks themselves better than everyone else and yet is teaching students absolute rubbish. Exactly what happened in Lockhart's lessons," Charlie told him.
"Although, I am curious, were you saying that just to contradict Remus, and therefore deliberately giving them wrong information, or are you just below the level of a third-year in your own knowledge?" Emmeline asked. Severus snarled.
"Especially considering you were just giving them a load of crap for not knowing about werewolves and how even first-years should easily be able to deal with red caps and grindylows," added Bill.
"It is a concern that a member of staff would deliberately give students wrong information just to undermine another member of staff," Amelia said.
He scoffed that Professor Lupin gave a piece of work eight out of ten as he wouldn't have given it three. When the bell rang at last, Snape held them back. He gave them homework, an essay on how to recognise and kill werewolves.
"You bastard!" Sirius snarled.
"Sirius!"
"Mr. Black!" Several other adults shouted.
He wanted two rolls of parchment by Monday. He told Ron to stay behind to organise his detention. Harry and Hermione left the room with the rest of the class, who waited until they were well out of earshot, then burst into a furious tirade about Snape. Harry wondered why Snape had it in for Lupin, thinking it might be because of the boggart. Hermione didn't know, but said she hoped Lupin got better soon. Ron caught up with them five minutes later, in a towering rage. Ron called Snape something that made Hermione say 'Ron!'.
"Do you care to repeat whatever that may have been|" Severus asked dangerously.
"No thanks," Ron denied.
He revealed his detention was to scrub the bedpans in the hospital wing without magic.
"Really?" Remus asked with a sigh.
"You're such a... whatever Ron called you," Fred stated, having figured out immediately what Snape was hoping to achieve.
"Severus," Dumbledore said, disappointment in his voice.
"Why is that detention so bad?" Neville wondered. It was pretty gross, but not particularly worse than most detentions assigned by Snape.
"Because Snape just told the whole class that Remus was too ill to teach. Now he's giving Ron detention in the hospital wing so he'll see Remus wasn't there, despite supposedly being ill. Combined with his lesson and homework, he's trying incredibly hard to reveal that Remus is a werewolf. In particular to Harry, probably in the hopes that he'd reject Remus for it, as Remus and James were close in school and James' son rejecting him for being a werewolf would hurt Remus," Emmeline explained. Neville frowned at that.
Ron asked why Black couldn't have hidden in Snape's office and finished him off for them.
Severus frowned at that. Did his students truly wish him dead? His recent realisation about the terrible nature of his behaviour was still grating at him, but in the case of Remus, he had been proven right that the werewolf was a danger given that he transformed and almost bit three students, not to mention himself.
"Ron, don't say such things like that," Molly told her son. "You shouldn't be wishing for anybody to be killed."
"I didn't mean it," Ron muttered. "I was just angry."
"It's still not something to be thrown about lightly. Wishing death on someone is a terrible thing," Arthur said quietly.
Draco frowned, watching the proceedings. When he'd said something like that about Granger, they'd jumped all over him for it. Weasel got off with a light scolding? It was hardly fair.
Narcissa eyed her son, spotting the expression of discontent on his face. She sighed at his inability to understand the difference in the circumstances. Part of it was, of course, bias. Ronald was a 'good' child and therefore his actions were not judged as harshly as her son's. They were more willing to see his actions in the best light and accept his excuses. However, Draco had wished another child, a yearmate, dead. One who had done absolutely nothing to him except get better grades than him. Ron had wished an abusive adult dead. Many of those in the room had felt something similar in regard to Harry's relatives. She would have to explain the difference to her son during the next break.
Harry woke extremely early the next morning; so early that it was till dark. For a moment he thought the roaring of the wind had woken him. Then he felt a cold breeze on the back of his neck and sat bolt upright -- Peeves the Poltergeist had been floating next to him, blowing hard in his ear.
"He's not supposed to be in the dormitories," Percy frowned.
"He doesn't get in often, but it happens every once in a while," George grinned.
Harry furiously asked what he did that for.
"He did it because he's Peeves and he finds it funny," Fred told him with a grin.
"Stupid Poltergeist," Harry grumbled.
"I'm just glad it wasn't me he picked on for a change," Neville laughed.
Peeves puffed out his cheeks, blew hard, and zoomed backward out of the room, cackling. Harry fumbled for his alarm clock and looked at it. It was half past four. Cursing Peeves, he rolled over and tried to get back to sleep, but it was very difficult, now that he was awake, to ignore the sounds of the thunder rumbling overhead, the pounding of the wind against the castle walls, and the distant creaking of the trees in the Forbidden Forest.
All the Quidditch players in the room winced at the conditions.
In a few hours he would be out on the Quidditch field, battling through that gale. Finally, he gave up any thought of more sleep, got up, dressed, picked up his Nimbus Two Thousand, and walked quietly out of the dormitory. As Harry opened the door, something brushed against his leg. He bent down just in time to grab Crookshanks by the end of his bushy tail and drag him outside.
Ron scowled.
"That cat... he should not be that determined to catch one rat," Charlie shook his head.
Harry told Crookshanks suspiciously that Ron might be right about him. He told him to go chase some mice and leave Scabbers alone. The noise of the storm was even louder in the common room. Harry knew better than to think the match would be cancelled; Quidditch matches weren't called off for trifles like thunderstorms. Nevertheless, he was starting to feel very apprehensive. Wood had pointed out Cedric Diggory to him in the corridor; Diggory was a fifth year and a lot bigger than Harry.
"Who isn't?" George asked with a grin.
"Shut it," Harry grumbled.
Seekers were usually light and speedy, but Diggory's weight would be an advantage in this weather because he was less likely to be blown off course.
"I'm surprised you weren't," Fred winked. Harry glared.
Harry whiled away the hours until dawn in front of the fire, getting up every now and then to stop Crookshanks from sneaking up the boys, staircase again. At long last Harry thought it must be time for breakfast, so he headed through the portrait hole alone. Cadogan yelled at him to stand and fight but Harry told him to shut up. He revived a bit over a large bowl of porridge, and by the time he'd started on toast, the rest of the team had turned up. Wood didn't eat anything, just stated it was going to be a tough one.
Everyone who had played that day nodded.
"It was horrible, even without... what happened," George said.
Alicia soothingly told him to stop worrying, they didn't mind a bit of rain.
"If only that's all it was," Fred muttered.
But it was considerably more than a bit of rain. Such was the popularity of Quidditch that the whole school turned out to watch the match as usual, but they ran down the lawns toward the Quidditch field, heads bowed against the ferocious wind, umbrellas being whipped out of their hands as they went.
"The umbrellas were kind of pointless," Hermione sighed.
"Yeah, they were either blown away or turned inside out pretty much instantly," Neville agreed.
Just before he entered the locker room, Harry saw Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, laughing and pointing at him from under an enormous umbrella on their way to the stadium. The team changed into their scarlet robes and waited for Wood's usual pre-match pep talk, but it didn't come. He tried to speak several times, made an odd gulping noise, then shook his head hopelessly and beckoned them to follow him.
"Wow," Charlie whistled. "I think that's a first."
"It is," Harry nodded.
The wind was so strong that they staggered sideways as they walked out onto the field. If the crowd was cheering, they couldn't hear it over the fresh rolls of thunder. Rain was splattering over Harry's glasses. How on earth was he going to see the Snitch in this?
"Sorry, Harry, we really should have thought of that," Fred apologised.
"It's fine. Hermione sorted it in the end," Harry grinned.
"Of course she did," George smiled. Hermione turned slightly pink.
The Hufflepuffs were approaching from the opposite side of the field, wearing canary-yellow robes. The Captains walked up to each other and shook hands; Diggory smiled at Wood but Wood now looked as though he had lockjaw and merely nodded.
There were a few chuckles.
Harry saw Madam Hooch's mouth form the words, 'mount your brooms'. He pulled his right foot out of the mud with a squelch and swung it over his Nimbus Two Thousand. Madam Hooch put her whistle to her lips and gave it a blast that sounded shrill and distant they were off Harry rose fast, but his Nimbus was swerving slightly with the wind. He held it as steady as he could and turned, squinting into the rain. Within five minutes Harry was soaked to his skin and frozen, hardly able to see his teammates, let alone the tiny Snitch.
Sirius wrapped a blanket around Harry once more, who rolled his eyes but didn't protest. It was pretty comfortable.
He flew backward and forward across the field past blurred red and yellow shapes, with no idea of what was happening in the rest of the game. He couldn't hear the commentary over the wind. The crowd was hidden beneath a sea of cloaks and battered umbrellas. Twice Harry came very close to being unseated by a Bludger; his vision was so clouded by the rain on his glasses he hadn't seen them coming.
"At least they missed," Charlie said bracingly.
"Yeah. Good job Dobby didn't mess with this game," Bill muttered. Everyone winced at the idea of a rogue bludger going on in that weather.
He lost track of time. It was getting harder and harder to hold his broom straight. The sky was getting darker, as though night had decided to come early. Twice Harry nearly hit another player, without knowing whether it was a teammate or opponent; everyone was now so wet, and the rain so thick, he could hardly tell them apart.
"Well, you nearly hit me at least once and I'm pretty sure you tried to flatten Appleby one time," Fred chuckled.
"Not on purpose," Harry protested.
"No, but it actually worked out pretty well for Angelina," George told him with a grin.
With the first flash of lightning came the sound of Madam Hooch's whistle; Harry could just see the outline of Wood through the thick rain, gesturing him to the ground. The whole team splashed down into the mud. Wood explained he'd called for a time-out. They huddled at the edge of the field under a large umbrella; Harry took off his glasses and wiped them hurriedly on his robes. He asked what the score was and Wood said they were fifty points up, but unless they caught the snitch soon they'd be playing into the night.
"Hardly, the match had only been going on for an hour when he called for the time-out," Minerva said.
"Which is a long time in those conditions. And the darker it gets, the harder it would be to spot the snitch. Especially through the rain," Charlie pointed out.
Harry said exasperatedly that he had no chance with his glasses on. At that very moment, Hermione appeared at his shoulder; she was holding her cloak over her head and was, inexplicably, beaming. She said she'd had an idea and to give her his glasses. He handed them to her, and as the team watched in amazement, Hermione tapped them with her wand and said, "Impervius!"
"Well done, Miss Granger," Filius smiled approvingly.
"Lifesaver," Harry told her.
"Unfortunately not," Hermione muttered to herself.
"I'm glad it helped. I'll teach you to do it yourself if you like?"
"Yes please," Harry agreed.
She handed them back saying they would now repel water. Wood looked as though he could have kissed her.
Hermione wrinkled her nose.
He called hoarsely after her that she was brilliant as she disappeared into the crowd. They took off once more. Hermione's spell had done the trick. Harry was still numb with cold, still wetter than he'd ever been in his life, but he could see.
"Always helpful," Remus smiled.
"Just a bit," Harry agreed.
Full of fresh determination, he urged his broom through the turbulent air, staring in every direction for the Snitch, avoiding a Bludger, ducking beneath Diggory, who was streaking in the opposite direction. There was another clap of thunder, followed immediately by forked lightning. This was getting more and more dangerous. Harry needed to get the Snitch quickly - He turned, intending to head back toward the middle of the field, but at that moment, another flash of lightning illuminated the stands, and Harry saw something that distracted him completely , the silhouette of an enormous shaggy black dog, clearly imprinted against the sky, motionless in the topmost, empty row of seats.
"You actually went to a match?" Amelia asked Sirius in surprise.
"I wanted to see my godson fly. I'd seen him at practice so I knew he was on the team, but I couldn't see well enough from the forest in those conditions," Sirius admitted. "I missed out on twelve years of his life, I didn't want to miss that too. Sorry for distracting you though," he added, looking guiltily at Harry.
"It wasn't your fault," Harry assured him. "I shouldn't have gotten so distracted, but having seen you on Magnolia Cresent and then the whole Divination Grim thing, I was a bit thrown." Sirius grimaced.
Harry's numb hands slipped on the broom handle and his Nimbus dropped a few feet. Shaking his sodden bangs out of his eyes, he squinted back into the stands. The dog had vanished.
"I knew they were coming," Sirius said quietly. Harry hugged his godfather, knowing the next bit would be difficult for both of them.
Wood's anguished yell of Harry's name came from the Gryffindor goalposts. He yelled again for Harry to look behind him. Harry looked wildly around. Cedric Diggory was pelting up the field, and a tiny speck of gold was shimmering in the rain-filled air between them - With a jolt of panic, Harry threw himself flat to the broom handle and zoomed toward the Snitch.
"I can't believe Wood saw the snitch before Harry," Fred muttered.
"He probably didn't, he just saw Diggory making a dash for it," George shrugged.
He growled at his Nimbus as the rain whipped his face, urging it to go faster. But something odd was happening. An eerie silence was falling across the stadium. The wind, though as strong as ever, was forgetting to roar. It was as though someone had turned off the sound, as though Harry had gone suddenly deaf. He wondered what was going on.
"Oh no. They didn't?" Kingsley groaned.
"They did," Harry grimaced.
"But they weren't allowed on the grounds. They had strict instructions," Amelia frowned.
"Like that mattered," Harry snorted disdainfully.
And then a horribly familiar wave of cold swept over him, inside him, just as he became aware of something moving on the field below. B efore he'd had time to think, Harry had taken his eyes off the Snitch and looked down. At least a hundred dementors, their hidden faces pointing up at him, were standing beneath him.
"What? A whole crowd of people and every single dementor is focused completely on Harry?" Kingsley frowned. "That makes no sense. He wouldn't even really be feeling positive emotions, he's completely focused on the snitch. Surely the people in the crowd would be more appetising to them?"
"Obviously, it's not a good thing for Harry if they are all focused completely on him, but if they had started randomly attacking the crowd it would have been utter chaos," Tonks pointed out anxiously.
"But why would a hundred dementors focus on a single person?" Amelia wondered. "If it were Black, maybe I could understand it, their job was to get him back, but Harry wasn't under their jurisdiction."
"I don't think dementors really care about jurisdiction," Sirius told her coolly. She shot him an apologetic look.
"Either way, let's just get this over with," Ron said loudly. Harry offered his friend a grateful smile.
It was as though freezing water were rising in his chest, cutting at his insides. And then he heard it again... Someone was screaming, screaming inside his head... a woman... she was saying 'not Harry!'. Another voice told her to stand aside. The woman's voice pleaded for them to kill her instead.
Severus went rigid while Sirius, Remus, Minerva and Emmeline all went stark white.
"Lily," Sirius whispered.
"His worst memory... he remembers Lily's murder," Minerva murmured to herself, desperately wishing it wasn't true.
"Dear Merlin," Filius whispered, closing his eyes.
Severus realised the Dark Lord had kept his word. He'd been willing to spare Lily, to let her stand aside and live. But she hadn't. She'd chosen to die in an effort to save Potter's spawn. And he knew, as much as he hated it, he knew deep down that if she had made any other choice, she wouldn't have been the Lily Evans he knew.
"So, the Ministry allowed the dementors to surround Hogwarts, in a failed attempt to catch, or at least deter, Sirius Black and all they achieved was to make the person they were supposed to help protect listen to the murder of his mother?" Amelia asked in a strained voice so only Kinglsey could hear her.
"Seems that way, yes," Kingsley agreed softly.
"Harry..." Sirius croaked.
"Can we just... keep reading?" Harry asked.
"Of course."
Numbing, swirling white mist was filling Harry's brain... He wondered what he was doing, why he was flying. He needed to help her... She was going to die... She was going to be murdered... He was falling, falling through the icy mist. She pleaded once more for them to have mercy. A shrill voice was laughing, the woman was screaming, and Harry knew no more.
Everyone was silent for several seconds.
Someone said it was lucky the ground was so soft. Another said they thought he was dead for sure.
"The ground? Nobody stopped him before he hit the ground?" Andromeda demanded.
"His fall was slowed, but it was still an awful landing," Fred told her, looking slightly haunted.
A third voice added he didn't even break his glasses. Harry could hear the voices whispering, but they made no sense whatsoever. He didn't have a clue where he was, or how he'd got there, or what he'd been doing before he got there. All he knew was that every inch of him was aching as though it had been beaten.
"Your memories weren't affected in the long term, were they?" Andromeda asked worriedly.
"No. They came back a few seconds later," he assured her.
Someone said it was the scariest thing they'd seen in their life. Scariest... the scariest thing... hooded black figures... cold ... screaming... Harry's eyes snapped open. He was lying in the hospital wing. The Gryffindor Quidditch team, spattered with mud from head to foot, was gathered around his bed. Ron and Hermione were also there, looking as though they'd just climbed out of a swimming pool.
"I think I've been dryer in a pool," Hermione said with a shaky smile.
Fred, who looked extremely white underneath, the mud noticed he was awake first, calling his name and asking how he was feeling. It was as though Harry's memory was on fast forward. The lightning -- the Grim -- the Snitch -- and the dementors. He asked what happened, sitting up so quickly he made them all gasp.
"Wow, first he sees Sirius and almost gets run over by the bus, then he sees him and falls off his broom. That's some bad luck," Tonks whistled. Sirius winced.
Fred told him he'd fallen maybe fifty feet. Alicia said they'd thought he'd died. Hermione made a small, squeaky noise. Her eyes were extremely bloodshot.
"I was fine," Harry assured Hermione. "Barely a scratch."
"It was unbelievable. I think even Madam Pomfrey was astonished at how injury-free you were," Fred told him.
Harry asked about the match and if they were doing a replay.
"Really? That's the first thing on your mind?" Bill asked, shaking his head in disbelief.
"It was the easiest thing to focus on," Harry told him.
"And you're almost as fanatical about Quidditch as Wood," George said dryly.
No one said anything. The horrible truth sank into Harry like a stone. He asked if they lost. George told him Diggory had gotten the snitch just after he'd fallen and didn't realise what had happened. He'd tried to call for a rematch but they won fairly. Even Wood admitted it.
"But if he caught the snitch after Harry fell, then surely that's a shout for a rematch," Charlie frowned.
"I wasn't getting the snitch anyway," Harry admitted.
"But you might have done. You stopped to notice the dementors before you fell. There was still a chance."
"I was distracted by the dementors and Diggory wasn't," Harry shrugged.
"Not your fault though," Fred told him firmly.
Harry asked where Wood was and Fred told him he was still in the showers, they thought he was trying to drown himself.
“Not the sign of a good captain,” Charlie frowned. “His seeker could have died, he should be in the hospital wing with everyone else.”
“He did come and see me,” Harry told him.
“Not the point. I get he’s upset, but your health should come before his feelings about losing a match to something beyond your control,” Bill stated firmly. Several people nodded their agreement.
Harry put his face to his knees, his hands gripping his hair. Fred grabbed his shoulder and shook it roughly, pointing out he’d never missed the snitch before.
"Exactly," Fred nodded in agreement with himself.
George said there had to be one time Harry didn’t get it. Fred added that it wasn’t over yet. They’d lost by one hundred points. He and George then began debating what results would need to happen for them to win the cup. Harry lay there, not saying a word. They had lost... for the first time ever, he had lost a Quidditch match.
"It happens to everyone," Charlie said consolingly.
After ten minutes or so, Madam Pomfrey came over to tell the team to leave him in peace. Fred promised they could come and see him later. He also told him not to beat himself up, he was still the best seeker they’d ever had.
“Thanks, Fred,” Harry smiled.
“Anytime. Someone has to get it through your skull that not everything is your fault,” Fred grinned at him.
"It was good of you boys," Arthur smiled at the twins.
The team trooped out, trailing mud behind them. Madam Pomfrey shut the door behind them, looking disapproving. Ron and Hermione moved nearer to Harry's bed. Hermione told him Dumbledore was really angry. She’d never seen him like that before and he’d run onto the field as Harry fell and slowed his fall.
“Thank Merlin,” Remus muttered.
Then he whirled his wand at the dementors, shooting silver stuff at them. They left the stadium right away.
"So Dumbledore was the only one to try and slow Harry's fall, and the only one to conjure a patronus to send the dementors away? What were the rest of the staff doing?" Amelia wondered.
"Understandably, not everyone would be able to conjure a patronus, especially against so many, but what is with the staff not stopping students from falling?" Emmeline asked. Minerva, Filius and Pomona all shifted guiltily.
Hermione said that he was furious they'd come onto the grounds. Ron cut in saying he’d magicked Harry onto a stretcher and walked him up to the school. Everyone had thought, he trailed off.
“It was horrible,” Neville murmured.
“Even after he’d slowed down, it was one heck of a landing,” George said quietly.
His voice faded, but Harry hardly noticed. He was thinking about what the dementors had done to him... about the screaming voice. He looked up and saw Ron and Hermione looking, at him so anxiously that he quickly cast around for something matter-of-fact to say. He asked if someone had retrieved his Nimbus.
Ron and Hermione both grimaced. They had hated having to tell Harry about his broom, they both knew how much it meant to him.
Ron and Hermione looked quickly at each other and hesitated. Harry asked what as he looked between the pair. Hermione hesitantly said that when he fell off, the broom got blown away. Harry prompted her to continue, and she admitted it hit the Whomping Willow.
All the Quidditch players winced.
“Oh no!” Charlie groaned.
“That’s not good. Of all the places for it to get blown into,” Tonks lamented.
Harry's insides lurched. The Whomping Willow was a very violent tree that stood alone in the middle of the grounds. Ron said the Whomping Willow didn’t like being hit.
“Most thing don’t, in all fairness,” Bill said.
Hermione admitted in a very small voice that Professor Flitwick had brought it back just before Harry came around.
“Thank you for retrieving it, professor,” Harry said quietly.
“You’re welcome, Mr. Potter. I’m sorry I was unable to do more,” Filius replied.
Then she slowly reached down for a bag at her feet, turned it upside down, and tipped a dozen bits of splintered wood and twig onto the bed, the only remains of Harry's faithful, finally beaten broomstick.
Harry sighed. He loved that broom.
"That's the end of the chapter," Emmeline stated.
"Pass it here," Moody grunted. He glanced at Harry who nodded and immediately began reading the next chapter.
Chapter 11: The Marauder's Map
Chapter Text
Madam Pomfrey insisted on keeping Harry in the hospital wing for the rest of the weekend. He didn't argue or complain.
“Who are you and what have you done with Harry Potter?” Fred asked in faux shock.
“You always argue about being in the hospital wing,” Ron agreed.
“The peace and quiet was nice,” Harry shrugged. Nobody particularly believed this was his main reason for not arguing about time in the hospital wing, but considering what they’d learnt in the previous chapter, nobody pressed him further either.
He wouldn't let her throw away the shattered remnants of his Nimbus Two Thousand. He knew he was being stupid, knew that the Nimbus was beyond repair, but Harry couldn't help it; he felt as though he'd lost one of his best friends.
“It’s not stupid,” Sirius assured him.
He had a stream of visitors, all intent on cheering him up. Hagrid sent him a bunch of earwiggy flowers that looked like yellow cabbages, and Ginny Weasley, blushing furiously, turned up with a get-well card she had made herself, which sang shrilly unless Harry kept it shut under his bowl of fruit.
Ginny blushed but made threatening motions with her wand as the twins opened their mouths. They quickly closed them again.
“Flowers that look like cabbages? That’s nice of him, but why those?” Ted wondered.
“He has some in his garden, maybe he just through they’d cheer Harry up because they look quite ridiculous,” Tonks suggested.
The Gryffindor team visited again on Sunday morning, this time accompanied by Wood, who told Harry (in a hollow, dead sort of voice) that he didn't blame him in the slightest.
“Convincing,” Charlie snorted.
“For Wood, it was. He really didn’t blame Harry at all, he was just still depressed about losing,” George explained.
Ron and Hermione left Harry's bedside only at night- But nothing anyone said or did could make Harry feel any better, because they knew only half of what was troubling him. He hadn't told anyone about the Grim, not even Ron and Hermione, because he knew Ron would panic and Hermione would scoff.
Ron and Hermione both grimaced at that, both at the fact that Harry was correct in predicting both of their reactions, and that it made him feel like he couldn’t confide in them.
The fact remained, however, that it had now appeared twice, and both appearances had been followed by near-fatal accidents; the first time, he had nearly been run over by the Knight Bus; the second, fallen fifty feet from his broomstick. Was the Grim going to haunt him until he actually died?
Sirius cringed horribly.
“Possibly, but not in the way you think. After reading about all of your adventures, you’ll be lucky if Sirius ever leaves your side again,” Remus chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. Harry gave a fake shudder of horror but gave in to his own laughter when Sirius gave him an offended look.
Was he going to spend the rest of his life looking over his shoulder for the beast?
“No need for that. He’ll be right underfoot,” Emmeline grinned. Sirius stuck his tongue out at her.
And then there were the dementors. Harry felt sick and humiliated every time he thought of them.
“You shouldn’t. There was over a hundred dementors at the game and they all seemed to target you. Anyone would have reacted the same way to that sort of attention,” Kingsley told Harry firmly.
Everyone said the dementors were horrible, but no one else collapsed every time they went near one.
“It was hardly just one,” Tonks pointed out.
“But nobody else passed out just from having them nearby,” Harry reminded her. “And I passed out from just the one on the train.”
“You do have worse memories than most people though. Especially your age,” Ted said fairly.
“It’s not your fault you’re just doubly appealing,” Bill told him, giving Harry a pointed look. Dumbledore looked sharply over at Bill. Harry frowned in confusion. Then Bill’s eyes flicked up to his scar and Harry’s eyes widened. Was it possible? Was that the reason the dementors took such an interest in him? He had a second person’s soul inside him. Or at least a bit of one. The thought still made him nauseous, but it did explain a lot. Why all of the dementors targeted him over everyone else. Was that piece conscious enough to have memories of its own? Did it react to the dementors as well, giving him double the reaction, even if he could only hear his own memories?
No one else heard echoes in their head of their dying parents.
Sirius put a slightly shaky arm around his shoulders.
Because Harry knew who that screaming voice belonged to now. He had heard her words, heard them over and over again during the night hours in the hospital wing while he lay awake, staring at the strips of moonlight on the ceiling. When the dementors approached him, he heard the last moments of his mother's life, her attempts to protect him, Harry, from Lord Voldemort, and Voldemort's laughter before he murdered her.
Several adults flinched at that.
Ron stared at his best friend. He’d known what Harry heard when confronted with dementors, but somehow, hearing this, he finally understood, properly, why the books said Harry envied him. He absolutely hated being poor, but all the money in the world wouldn’t be worth having to hear his mum like that. Pleading to be killed instead of him.
Harry dozed fitfully, sinking into dreams full of clammy, rotted hands and petrified pleading, jerking awake to dwell again on his mother's voice.
Harry grimaced and buried himself deeper into the blanket that was still around him. He was grateful when Moody kept right on reading, though his voice was a little rougher than usual.
It was a relief to return to the noise and bustle of the main school on Monday, where he was forced to think about other things, even, if he had to endure Draco Malfoy’s taunting.
“Sorry, Harry,” Draco said quietly. “I didn’t know.” And he knew full well that, even if he had, he wouldn’t have cared. He would have even found it funny before they came here. Before he was forced to hear everything from Harry’s perspective and before his mother forced him to properly interact with him. To see what he was really like.
“It was a distraction,” Harry shrugged.
Malfoy was almost beside himself with glee at Gryffindor's defeat. He had finally taken off his bandages, and celebrated having the full use of both arms again by doing spirited imitations of Harry falling off his broom.
“Shocking. His arm is magically fixed as soon as the Quidditch game is over. He wasn’t well enough to play but two days later he’s completely recovered. And nobody found that at all suspicious?” Tonks asked.
“There was nothing to be done about it. Once the swap was agreed that was it,” Pomona told her. “Even if he’d admitted to being fully recovered before the match, unless both captains agreed to switch back, it wouldn’t matter.”
“Although, if he had, I’m not sure why Slytherin should have had a say in the matter. They were the ones faking an injury to avoid playing in conditions they knew they would lose in. If Draco was fine and Cedric wanted to switch back it should have been allowed regardless of what they wanted,” Fred pointed out.
“That didn’t happen either way,” Charlie sighed.
“Their loss anyway, dementors invading the pitch is the only way Malfoy would ever catch the snitch before Harry,” George said confidently. “And even then, it’s not a guarantee.”
Malfoy spent much of their next Potions class doing dementor imitations across the dungeon; Ron finally cracked and flung a large, slippery crocodile heart at Malfoy, which hit him in the face and caused Snape to take fifty points from Gryffindor.
Several people rolled their eyes. They couldn’t argue with the points deduction, though it was on the heavy side, but his ridiculous bias was still irritating.
“Good shot, Ronnie,” Charlie chortled.
“Don’t encourage your brother,” Molly frowned at her second eldest.
“Yes, wasting potion ingredients is a terrible thing,” George said in a faux solemn voice.
“Hardly a waste. Normally Ron gets held back before he can do anything remotely interesting. At least this hit him in the face,” Fred argued.
“Fred!” Molly scolded.
As they headed to Defence, Ron stated he would be skiving if Snape was teaching again.
Severus sneered.
“If there is any reason to skive a class, that’s a good one,” Bill muttered.
He told Hermione to check who was in there and she announced it was ok, Lupin was back. It certainly looked as though he had been ill. His old robes were hanging more loosely on him and there were dark shadows beneath his eyes.
Remus sighed while Sirius eyed his friend worriedly. He hoped that, as they were in a stasis here, Remus would get a break from transforming. Given how long they’d been reading already, and how thick the remaining books were, it was more than likely they’d be in here for at least one full moon, maybe even a second. If he stayed human, it would be the longest he’d gone without transforming since he’d been bitten at five years old.
Nevertheless, he smiled at the class as they took their seats, and they burst at once into an explosion of complaints about Snape's behaviour while Lupin had been ill. They complained about the homework and Lupin asked if they told Snape they hadn’t covered werewolves yet.
“Like that mattered,” Sirius scoffed.
“Hermione certainly tried to tell him. Parvati too,” Tonks stated.
“Remus could have left flashing neon signs all around the room saying what topic they should have been covering and it wouldn’t have mattered. Snape had his agenda, and nothing was going to change that,” Charlie said.
“True, but it would have been really funny if Professor Lupin did do that,” Fred grinned. Several people nodded.
“Please, call me Remus.”
There were more complaints and Remus smiled. He said he’d speak to Snape, and they didn’t need to do the homework.
Severus rolled his eyes. Just because the wolf didn’t want his secret getting out didn’t mean the homework wasn’t valid.
Hermione was disappointed saying she’d already finished it.
“Given that it was due on that Monday, and you didn’t know Remus would say it didn’t need to be done, everyone should have finished it,” Emmeline pointed out, amused.
“I did start it, but he only gave us the weekend to do it and, well, we had a lot of other homework,” Neville admitted.
“Not to mention we were worried about Harry,” Ron put in.
“Like you need an excuse to avoid homework, Ron,” Bill chuckled. “Hermione was just as worried about Harry, and she finished it.”
“She’s Hermione,” Ron shrugged.
They had a very enjoyable lesson. Professor Lupin had brought along a glass box containing a hinkypunk, a little one-legged creature who looked as though he were made of wisps of smoke, rather frail and harmless looking. Lupin told them they lured travellers into bogs with the lantern in its hand.
“It’s pretty cool that you managed to get so many of those creatures. We never got to see even half as many as you guys,” George said.
When the bell rang, everyone gathered up their things and headed for the door, Harry among them, but then Lupin asked for him to remain. Harry doubled back and watched Professor Lupin covering the hinkypunk's box with a cloth. Lupin said he heard about the match and was sorry about his broomstick. He asked if there was any fixing it.
“I wish I could have been there,” Remus sighed.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Harry told him. It wasn’t like Remus could choose when the full moon happened.
Harry said no as the tree smashed it to bits. Lupin sighed. He told Harry the Whomping Willow was planted the year he came to Hogwarts and people used to play a game trying to get near it which ended with someone nearly losing an eye.
Minerva shook her head, lips pursed. She remembered the incident; it had been a very close call. Half an inch higher and he would have lost it.
Harry asked if he’d heard about the dementors, and Lupin agreed he had. He said he didn’t think any of them had seen Dumbledore that angry. They had been growing restless not being allowed into the grounds.
“Well, it makes sense. They went from guarding Azkaban and having a constant supply of food to have almost none. I don’t like it, obviously, but it does make sense. And highlights how poorly the Ministry thought this plan through,” Emmeline stated. Kingsley and Amelia both grimaced.
Then he asked if they were the reason Harry fell to which he agreed. He hesitated, and then the question he had to ask burst from him before he could stop himself, asking why they affected him like that and if he was just… Lupin cut him off saying it had nothing to do with weakness. The dementors affected him worse than others because there were horrors in his past that others don’t have. A ray of wintery sunlight fell across the classroom, illuminating Lupin's grey hairs and the lines on his young face.
Remus grimaced slightly.
He continued that dementors are among the foulest creatures that walk the earth. They infest the darkest, filthiest places, they glory in decay and despair, they drain peace, hope, and happiness out of the air around them. Even Muggles feel their presence, though they can't see them.
Several people shuddered.
“That must be awful. At least we know what’s causing it and that there are defences. Do dementors attack muggles? Try and kiss them?” Fred wondered.
“They do, but they aren’t a dementor’s preferred food source,” Remus told him.
Get too near a dementor and every good feeling, every happy memory will be sucked out of you. If it can, the dementor will feed on you long enough to reduce you to something like itself... soul-less and evil.
Sirius shuddered. He really hoped the topic was changed soon.
You'll be left with nothing but the worst experiences of your life. And the worst that happened to you, Harry, is enough to make anyone fall off their broom. You have nothing to feel ashamed of.
Many people nodded in agreement of Remus’ words.
Harry admitted what he heard when the dementors were nearby. Lupin made a sudden motion with his arm as though to grip Harry's shoulder but thought better of it.
Remus leant over slightly to squeeze Harry’s shoulder. “I’m sorry…” he began, but Harry cut him off.
“It’s fine.”
Remus would have argued but it wasn’t really the time or place. He made a mental note to speak to Harry later. He had wanted to maintain the appropriate boundaries of teacher and student, even if he’d failed rather miserably on several occasions. But it had been to protect him, not Harry, because if he didn’t keep those boundaries, then he’d have had to explain about being close friends with James. And Sirius. And it had been too painful to dwell on past memories no matter how much Harry had deserved to know.
There was a moment's silence, then Harry asked why they had come to the match. Lupin told him they were getting hungry as they weren’t allowed into the school so they couldn’t resist the large crowd with emotions running high. Harry commented that Azkaban must be terrible.
Several people nodded.
“Are there no other alternatives?” Hermione asked suddenly. “Are people sent to Azkaban no matter what crime they commit?”
“There are fines, and time spent in Ministry holding cells, but generally, yes, Azkaban is the main punishment. There are different levels of dementor exposure,” Amelia told her.
Lupin nodded grimly. He explained the fortress is on a tiny island, way out to sea, but the prisoners were all trapped in their own heads and go mad within weeks.
Almost everyone shuddered.
Harry pointed out that Sirius Black escaped. Lupin's briefcase slipped from the desk; he had to stoop quickly to catch it.
“Always the subtle one, Moony,” Sirius chuckled slightly.
“Like you’re any better,” Remus retorted.
Lupin agreed that Black must have found a way to fight them, which he wouldn’t have believed possible. Dementors were supposed to drain a wizard of his powers if left with them too long.
Sirius shuddered again before forcing a smile on his face. “You really should have known better. How many times did I do something you didn’t think was possible?”
“It wasn’t that I didn’t think you could. I didn’t think you should,” Remus told him dryly.
“If only he’d listened,” Minerva muttered.
Harry recalled that Remus had made the dementor on the train leave. Lupin agreed there were defences one could use, but there had only been one on the train. The more there were, the harder it was. Harry asked if he could teach him. Lupin stated he didn’t pretend to be an expert.
“You don’t need to be an expert. You can conjure a patronus yourself, and we’ve already seen you are a more than competent teacher,” Emmeline pointed out. Remus smiled.
“I didn’t want to get Harry’s hopes up.”
Harry protested that he wanted to be able to fight them if they came to another match.
“You wanted to master the patronus charm in a matter of months, at the age of thirteen?” Amelia blinked.
“Certainly no harm in trying. It’s a highly beneficial spell, especially given the interest they’ve shown in the lad,” Moody grunted.
Lupin looked into Harry's determined face, hesitated, then agreed to try and help. However, it would need to wait until the following term as he had a lot to do before the holidays, having chosen an inconvenient time to fall ill.
“Yes, chose,” Sirius scoffed.
What with the promise of anti-dementor lessons from Lupin, the thought that he might never have to hear his mother's death again, and the fact that Ravenclaw flattened Hufflepuff in their Quidditch match at the end of November, Harry's mood took a definite upturn.
“That would cheer anyone up,” Fred agreed.
“We had quite the party after that match,” George grinned. “You’d have thought we’d won.”
“Any excuse for a party,” Charlie said with a grin.
“Oh, yes,” all the Gryffindors agreed.
Gryffindor were not out of the running after all, although they could not afford to lose another match. Wood became repossessed of his manic energy and worked his team as hard as ever in the chilly haze of rain that persisted into December. Harry saw no hint of a dementor within the grounds.
“I should hope not,” Emmeline said.
Dumbledore's anger seemed to be keeping them at their stations at the entrances. Two weeks before the end of the term the muddy grounds were revealed one morning covered in glittering frost. Inside the castle, there was a buzz of Christmas in the air. Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, had already decorated his classroom with real, fluttering fairies.
“Really? How did you manage that?” Tonks wondered.
“They were probably Blibbering Humdingers. They look very similar,” Luna said.
Everyone stared at her, in bemusement.
The students were all happily discussing their plans for the holidays. Both Ron and Hermione had decided to remain at Hogwarts, and though Ron said it was because he couldn't stand two weeks with Percy, and Hermione insisted she needed to use the library, Harry wasn't fooled; they were doing it to keep him company, and he was very grateful.
I really did need to use the library,” Hermione said.
“What you needed was a break from work,” Ron told her.
“I had homework.”
“You had homework and all the extra work you did that wasn’t strictly required,” Neville pointed out. Hermione coloured slightly.
To everyone's delight except Harry's, there was to be another Hogsmeade trip on the very last weekend of the term.
Fred and George exchanged grimaces, knowing what was about to be revealed. Harry shot a worried glance at Professor McGonagall.
Hermione said they could do all their shopping, suggesting some Toothflossing Stringmints for her parents. Resigned to the fact that he would be the only third year staying behind again, Harry borrowed a copy of Which Broomstick from Wood, and decided to spend the day reading up on the different makes. He had been riding one of the school brooms at team practice, an ancient Shooting Star, which was very slow and jerky; he definitely needed a new broom of his own.
“It was awful,” Harry grimaced.
“You still caught the snitch on it though,” Fred reminded him, trying to cheer him up.
“Eventually,” Harry sighed.
“I’m glad you didn’t manage to make up your mind on a broom,” Sirius said quietly. Harry smiled.
On the Saturday morning of the Hogsmeade trip, Harry bid good-bye to Ron and Hermione, who were wrapped in cloaks and scarves, then turned up the marble staircase alone, and headed back toward Gryffindor Tower. Snow had started to fall outside the windows, and the castle was very still and quiet. Someone called Harry’s name.
“Remus again?” Emmeline wondered.
“Not me this time,” Remus denied.
He turned halfway along the third-floor corridor, to see Fred and George peering out at him from behind a statue of a humpbacked, one-eyed witch.
Severus’ eyes narrowed. He knew there was something suspicious there. The rest of the teachers were also immediately suspicious.
Harry asked what they were doing and why they weren’t going to Hogsmeade. Fred winked and said they’d come to give him a bit of festive cheer before they left.
“I dread to think,” Bill chuckled.
“It was nothing bad,” George assured him.
“I’m not sure I’d trust your word for that,” Charlie said with a grin.
“We wouldn’t do anything terrible to Harry,” Fred protested.
“Now that I do believe,” Bill said, looking at Fred thoughtfully. He had noticed that the twins were unusually careful with Harry. He’d not heard a single tale of a prank they’d pulled on him and that was certainly unusual.
He nodded toward an empty classroom to the left of the one-eyed statue. Harry followed Fred and George inside. George closed the door quietly and then turned, beaming, to look at Harry. He said they had an early present for him. Fred pulled something from inside his cloak with a flourish and laid it on one of the desks. It was a large, square, very worn piece of parchment with nothing written on it.
Everyone who didn’t know about the map frowned in confusion.
Those who did exchanged more nervous looks.
Harry, suspecting one of Fred and George's jokes, stared at it. He asked what it was supposed to be and George told him it was the secret to their success.
“That sounds ominous,” Minerva noted.
Fred said it was a wrench giving it to him, but they decided the night before his need was greater than theirs.
“That’s very good of you,” Sirius told them.
“Well, turns out it’s rightfully his anyway,” Fred smiled.
“Sounding more ominous by the second,” Pomona noted, looking mildly amused.
George told him they knew it by heart, and they didn’t need it anymore.
Sirius put on a faux offended look. “You don’t need it anymore?”
“It’s brilliant and useful, of course, but Harry needed it more and we know he’s got a guilt complex,” Fred shrugged. Harry frowned and Fred winked.
Harry asked what he needed with a bit of old parchment.
Sirius sucked in a pained breath and Harry chuckled at his antics.
Fred looked as if Harry had mortally offended him and told George to explain.
Everyone not in the known was looking more and more curious, glancing between the twins and Sirius, the latter of whom was nodding approvingly at Fred’s reaction to Harry’s comment.
George began, saying that in their first year when they were young, carefree and innocent.
Several people snorted.
“You’ve never been innocent,” Molly told them. Both twins grinned.
Harry snorted. He doubted whether Fred and George had ever been innocent.
Many chuckles sounded throughout the room.
George corrected that they were more innocent than they were then, and they’d gotten into a spot of bother with Filch.
“Nothing surprising there then,” Charlie chuckled.
“Well, we didn’t have the experience we do now, we got caught more easily,” Fred shrugged.
He continued that they let off a dungbomb in the corridor and it upset him.
“Imagine that,” Draco snorted.
“Well, we got what we needed out of the endeavour, and more besides, so all’s well that ends well,” George grinned.
Filch hauled them to his office and started threatening them with detention and disembowelment.
“He did what?” Molly frowned.
“Eh, nothing unusual there,” Fred shrugged.
“You’ve heard what he’s like, Filch does love his threats,” George agreed.
“Not the most creative fellow either,” Charlie mused. “It’s the same few threats he’d never be allowed to carry out.”
“I really don’t know why he works at the school,” Kingsley shook his head.
George continued that they couldn't help noticing a drawer in one of his filing cabinets marked Confiscated and Highly Dangerous.
“Who wants to bet almost nothing in that drawer is actually dangerous,” Remus grinned.
“Fools bet,” Sirius told him.
“Definitely,” Tonks agreed with a smirk. “There are many interesting things in there, but the most dangerous things are probably the fanged frisbees.”
“You’d know all about those being confiscated,” Charlie chortled. She shot him a glare.
“That was entirely Tulip’s fault,” she replied grumpily.
Harry started grinning, saying not to tell him. Fred asked what he would have done.
“He’d have read private letters on his desk,” Sirius said teasingly. Harry blushed while a few others laughed.
Fred continued that George caused a diversion by dropping another Dungbomb and he whipped the drawer open, and grabbed something.
“You stole from Mr. Filch?” Molly asked.
“It’s not his stuff in the first place,” Fred pointed out.
George put in that it wasn’t as bad as it sounded. They didn’t think Filch had ever figured out how to work it, though he possibly suspected what it was, or he wouldn’t have confiscated it.
“He confiscated it because it was ours,” Sirius grinned. “We wanted to leave it for the next generation of mischief makers, so we let him catch us with it.”
Harry asked if they knew how to work it. Fred smirked, and agreed, saying that the beauty had taught them more than all the teachers in the school.
“Oh really?” Minerva asked, eyebrow raised.
The twins grinned at her while Sirius puffed up proudly.
Harry looked at the ragged old bit of parchment and said they were having him on. George asked if they were before taking put his wand and touching the parchment lightly and saying he solemnly swears he is up to no good.
Several people chuckled at the password.
“That sounds exactly like something you four would have come up with,” Minerva rolled her eyes. Sirius smirked.
“It was James’ idea.”
“Of course it was.”
“It was?” Harry asked at the same time. Sirius and Remus both nodded.
“Yeah, we all pitched a few ideas and we knew roughly what we wanted it to be, but the final version was his idea,” Sirius confirmed. Harry smiled.
And at once, thin ink lines began to spread like a spider's web from the point that George's wand had touched. They joined each other, they crisscrossed, they fanned into every corner of the parchment; then words began to blossom across the top, great, curly green words, that
proclaimed: Messrs. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief-Makers are proud to present THE MARAUDER'S MAP.
“A map? The secret to all of your success is a map?” Charlie raised an eyebrow.
“Not just any map,” Fred assured him.
It was a map showing every detail of the Hogwarts castle and grounds. But the truly remarkable thing were the tiny ink dots moving around it, each labelled with a name in minuscule writing. Astounded, Harry bent over it. A labelled dot in the top left corner showed that Professor Dumbledore was pacing his study; the caretaker's cat, Mrs. Norris, was prowling the second floor; and Peeves the Poltergeist was currently bouncing around the trophy room.
Everyone was momentarily stunned into silence.
“How..?” Kingsley trailed off, awed.
“That explains so much,” Minerva breathed.
“It’s fantastic. The charmwork must have been exquisite,” Filius gushed.
“You had that map the whole time and didn’t tell a teacher?” Molly demanded furiously.
“Of course we didn’t,” George looked at her incredulously.
“You had a map that showed every single person’s location in the castle and didn’t think it could be useful in trying to keep Harry safe? In finding out if Sirius Black was in the castle?” Amelia asked them both. The twins exchanged glances.
“We did make sure to keep an eye on Harry when we could, especially after Halloween,” Fred admitted.
“It must be incredibly hard to track an individual though, when you consider how many names must be on there,” Pomona said thoughtfully.
“There is a function you can use to search for someone specific,” Remus told them.
“However did you manage it?” Emmeline wondered.
“A lot of research and experimentation,” Sirius told her with a grin. “Took us years. It even shows people by their real name if they are under Polyjuice.”
“Don’t tell me you tested that?” Amelia asked.
“Yes, but not until sixth year,” Remus assured her.
“I should think so. That’s a phenomenal piece of magic. Do you think you could replicate it, say for the Ministry building?” Moody wondered. Sirius and Remus exchanged looks.
“It should be possible,” Remus mused.
“It will have to be confiscated,” Severus said greedily. He’d seen the map in Lupin’s office but had not had time to fully comprehend the implications of such a thing. “The staff...”
“Are not getting their fingers on it,” Sirius interrupted angrily.
“Sirius,” Dumbledore tried.
“No. That map is Harry’s. It’s an heirloom. And I am not allowing you to use that to make students lives more miserable.”
“So you would prefer that your godson be able to evade his professors and end up in more dangerous situations?” Severus sneered. “Of course you wouldn’t care about him risking his neck.”
“Of course I care!” Sirius shot to his feet. “You accuse Harry of abusing the map because that’s exactly what you would do.”
“He uses it to break rules and end up almost dying. Naturally I prefer to stop such behaviours.”
“Except you’d stop all other behaviours too. Children are allowed to have fun. You certainly weren’t against breaking a rule or two in your time,” Charlie stated.
“The map is Harry’s property and you have no right to take it. It’s not against the school rules to have a map,” Sirius defended with finality. It was a fact he knew because they had checked extensively when they made it. Well, Remus had checked. “If we hadn’t wanted Filch to confiscate it we’d have taken it back from him too.”
Moody continued reading before anyone could continue the argument.
As Harry's eyes travelled up and down the familiar corridors, he noticed something else. This map showed a set of passages he had never entered. And Fred stated that many of them seemed to lead into Hogsmeade.
“Of course you would have a map that shows secret passages to sneak out of school and avoid the teachers at the same time,” Bill chuckled.
“It’s not funny. Clearly, Sirius knew about the secret passages. If they had informed a teacher then they could have protected them against his entry,” Molly pointed out furiously.
“And stopped us getting out,” Fred argued.
“As they should!”
“Sneaking into Hogsmeade might be a bit of a Hogwarts tradition, but there is not normally a supposed mass murderer actively trying to get into the school. Harry’s life was believed to be at risk,” Kingsley told them.
“Worse still, not only are you not telling a teacher about a security risk to the school, you are actively helping Harry sneak out, away from protection,” Minerva added.
“What protection?” Fred shot back. “The school? Since when has Harry really been protected at Hogwarts? Sirius had already broken in once.”
“Honestly, it probably was safer for him in Hogsmeade with crowds of people rather than wandering through Hogwarts by himself,” Bill mused.
“He broke into Hogwarts on Halloween through a secret passage. If the staff had been informed that could have been prevented,” Molly scolded her son before glaring once more at the twins.
“I can’t believe you had a map of the whole school and everyone in it!” Draco complained.
“My dad is the best,” Harry grinned.
Sirius kept quiet throughout the argument, just waiting for someone to continue reading. Moody obliged again.
Fred told him there were seven passages in total and Filch knew about four, which he pointed out. He continued he believed only they knew about the other three. The one behind a mirror on the fourth floor was blocked.
“That’s a shame. It was dead useful,” Sirius pouted.
They didn’t think anyone's ever used the other one, because the Whomping Willow was planted right over the entrance.
“Well, that’s certainly a good defence,” Neville said.
“So, of the three Filch doesn’t know about, two are unusable. That only leaves one secret passage in and out, greatly increasing the chances that Harry might run into Sirius,” Ted realised.
“Only if Sirius knew that Filch knew about those tunnels,” Bill pointed out.
“I knew he knew about a couple, I didn’t realise it was up to four,” Sirius admitted. But then, it had been a while since he’d been at school.
However, the last one lead right into the cellar of Honeydukes. They had used it loads of times. Fred added that the entrance was right outside this room, through that one-eyed old crone's hump.
“I knew it,” Severus hissed.
“Well, there goes a perfectly good way into Hogsmeade,” Fred groaned, half glaring over at the professors.
George patted the heading of the map, saying they owed them so much.
“Glad to be of service,” Sirius grinned widely.
Fred called them noble men who worked tirelessly to help the next generation of lawbreakers.
“I certainly hope you don’t mean breaking actual laws,” Amelia said dryly. “School rules are one thing, laws are another.”
“We meant rule breakers but it sounded better,” George grinned.
Fred then told him to remember to wipe the map afterwards or anyone could read it. He gave Harry the password for that and then told him to behave himself in an uncanny impersonation of Percy.
A few people chuckled.
“At least you remembered to tell him how to clear it. As long as he remembers, he won’t accidentally leave the map where Sirius could find it and use it to catch Harry whenever, if he’d been planning to,” Emmeline said.
“Would have made my life so much easier if I could have gotten that,” Sirius sighed.
George said they would see him in Hogsmeade. They left the room, both smirking in a satisfied sort of way. Harry stood there, gazing at the miraculous map. He watched the tiny ink Mrs. Norris turn left and pause to sniff at something on the floor. He realised that he wouldn't have to pass the dementors at all. But even as he stood there, flooded with excitement, something Harry had once heard Mr. Weasley say came floating out of his memory. Never trust anything that can think for itself, if you can't see where it keeps its brain.
Arthur smiled slightly.
Moody nodded approvingly. “You’re learning, Potter.”
This map was one of those dangerous magical objects Mr. Weasley had been warning against, but Harry reasoned, he only wanted to use it to get into Hogsmeade, it wasn't as though he wanted to steal anything or attack anyone.
“Ginny was just writing in a diary, she certainly didn’t want to attack anyone,” Bill pointed out gravely, causing both Ginny and Harry to flinch.
“But Harry does make a good point, a map like that could easily be used for both of those things,” Emmeline said. “As brilliant as it is, it could easily be used for terrible purposes in the wrong hands.”
Fred and George had been using it for years without anything horrible happening.
The twins grinned proudly.
Harry traced the secret passage to Honeydukes with his finger. Then he rolled up the map, stuffed it inside his robes, and hurried to the door of the classroom. He opened it a couple of inches and checked that there was no one outside. Very carefully, he edged out of the room and behind the statue of the one-eyed witch. He wondered what he had to do.
“Good point, you didn’t tell him how to use the secret passage,” Charlie frowned.
“Wait for it,” Fred grinned wickedly.
He pulled out the map again and saw to his astonishment, that a new ink figure had appeared upon it, labelled Harry Potter.
“What? Why would Harry’s name have only just appeared?” Tonks wondered.
“It probably wasn’t new, just that Harry hadn’t spotted his name before and now he knew roughly where to look he saw himself on the map,” Remus explained.
This figure was standing exactly where the real Harry was standing, about halfway down the third-floor corridor. Harry watched carefully. His little Ink self appeared to be tapping the witch with his minute wand.
“Wait, what? I thought they were dots? Now it’s a figure of Harry detailed enough to be tapping his wand?” Ted wondered. Sirius smirked.
“They are usually, but the map can give instructions to help a troublemaker open a secret passage,” Sirius told him.
“That truly is incredible magic,” Filius gushed.
“But Harry didn’t even say anything, how did it know he needed help?” Charlie wondered. Sirius shrugged.
Harry quickly took out his real wand and tapped the statue. Nothing happened. He looked back at the map. The tiniest speech bubble had appeared next to his figure with the word Dissendium inside.
“That’s… insane,” Bill said, looking incredulous.
Harry whispered the word, tapping the stone witch again. At once, the statue's hump opened wide enough to admit a fairly thin person.
“Good job you’re a midget,” Fred grinned. Harry glared at him.
Harry glanced quickly up and down the corridor, then tucked the map away again, hoisted himself into the hole headfirst, and pushed himself forward.
“Headfirst? Really?” Hermione asked, looking slightly amused.
“It was easier,” Harry shrugged.
He slid a considerable way down a stone slide, then landed on cold, damp earth. He stood up, looking around. It was pitch dark. He held up his wand and lit it. He saw an earthen passageway. Harry cleared the map the way the twins told him, before folding it and tucking it inside his robes and setting off down the passageway.
“At least you cleared it first,” George nodded approvingly.
The passage twisted and turned, more like the burrow of a giant rabbit than anything else. Harry hurried along it, stumbling now and then on the uneven floor, holding his wand out in front of him. It took ages, but Harry had the thought of Honeydukes to sustain him.
“Yeah, it’s definitely longer than the regular walk to Hogsmeade, but worth it,” Fred stated.
“Feels like forever,” Harry told him.
“It’s not a short walk either way, but the passage takes about twenty minutes longer at a regular walking pace,” George informed him.
“Tested it, have you?” Bill asked, amused.
“Of course,” Fred grinned.
After what felt like an hour, the passage began to rise. Panting, Harry sped up, his face hot, his feet very cold. Ten minutes later, he came to the foot of some worn stone steps, which rose out of sight above him. Careful not to make any noise, Harry began to climb, losing count of the steps.
“That’s a lot of stairs,” Ron winced.
Eventually, he hit his head on what seemed to be a trapdoor.
The twins, Sirius and Remus all sniggered.
“We’ve all done that at least once,” Remus told him, chuckling.
Harry stood there, massaging the top of his head, listening. He couldn't hear any sounds above him. Very slowly, he pushed the trapdoor open and peered over the edge. He was in a cellar, which was full of wooden crates and boxes. Harry climbed out of the trapdoor and replaced it. The trapdoor blended so perfectly with the dusty floor that it was impossible to tell it was there.
“Nice,” Charlie whistled.
“I’m pretty sure the owners know it is there, they just don’t mind,” Fred shrugged.
“They don’t mind a bunch of students breaking into their building?” Emmeline asked, eyebrows raised.
“Yeah. We get enough stuff from there that they know we get in somehow,” George said. “We don’t steal, we leave them money, so they don’t seem to care.”
“I guess it’s extra business for them,” Tonks pointed out.
Harry crept slowly toward the wooden staircase that led upstairs. Now he could definitely hear voices, not to mention the tinkle of a bell and the opening and shutting of a door. He was deciding what to do when he suddenly heard a door open much closer at hand; somebody was about to come downstairs. A woman’s voice was calling for someone to fetch another box of Jelly Slugs.
“Really? Who eats those?” Charlie scoffed.
“They are nice,” Tonks shot back.
“They’re alright, but there are many better options,” put in Bill.
A pair of feet was coming down the staircase. Harry leapt behind an enormous crate and waited for the footsteps to pass. He heard the man shifting boxes against the opposite wall and seized the moment. He came out from his hiding place and dashed up the stairs. Looking back, he saw a bald head buried in a box and headed out the door at the top of the stairs, finding him self behind the counter of Honeydukes.
“Nice, I wish I’d known about that in my day,” Ted whistled.
Honeydukes was so crowded with Hogwarts students that no one looked twice at Harry.
“Wish that happened more often,” Harry muttered.
“I can’t believe nobody recognised you. It must have been pretty big news round Hogwarts that Harry Potter wasn’t allowed to go to Hogsmeade,” Tonks frowned.
“To be honest, nobody except Draco really cared that much. It was probably one of the few things nobody took much notice of,” Harry told her.
He edged among them, looking around, and suppressed a laugh as he imagined the look that would spread over Dudley's piggy face if he could see where Harry was now.
Most of the room laughed as well.
There were shelves upon shelves of the most succulent-looking sweets imaginable, many of which are described.
“I’m hungry,” Ron complained.
“All those sweets do sound good,” Fred agreed.
“We’ll eat soon,” Molly promised her children, looking amused.
“As long as we don’t have to continue hearing about sweets,” Charlie muttered.
“It’s about Harry as Honeydukes, chances are we’ll hear about more sweets,” Tonks told him with a grin. He scowled.
Harry squeezed himself through a crowd of sixth years and saw a sign hanging in the farthest corner of the shop saying ‘unusual tastes’. Ron and Hermione were standing underneath it, examining a tray of blood-flavoured lollipops. Harry sneaked up behind them just as Hermione was saying that Harry wouldn’t want one.
“Too right,” Harry agreed with a grin.
“I don’t think anyone except vampires eat those. Not even Remus,” Sirius chuckled.
Ron asked about Cockroach Clusters, shoving the jar under Hermione's nose.
“Really Ronnie?” George asked, bemused.
“I wanted him to be able to try anything,” said Ron, his ears going red.
“But Cockroach Clusters? Nobody really likes them either,” Charlie pointed out.
Harry said no, causing Ron to nearly drop the jar.
Several people sniggered.
Hermione squealed his name and asked what he was doing there. She asked how he, before she was interrupted by Ron declaring Harry had learnt to Apparate.
“Honestly, Mr. Weasley, you should have known that you cannot Apparate from Hogwarts,” Minerva sighed.
Draco rolled his eyes.
Harry denied this and told them how he really got to Hogsmeade. Ron was outraged, asking how come the twins had never given him the map and he was their brother.
“You didn’t need it, Ron. Not the way Harry did, and we hadn’t planned on passing it on that early if he hadn’t been treated so unfairly,” George said. “Besides, Freddy insisted,” he added. Smirking at his twin. Fred glared, the back of his neck turning red. Harry stared at Fred in surprise.
“Yes, how unfair of us to try and keep Mr. Potter safe,” Minerva drawled.
“It’s not like you were succeeding in keeping him safe inside the castle. He might as well enjoy himself,” Fred argued.
Hermione declared that Harry wasn’t going to keep it, he was going to hand it in.
“You seriously thought he was going to give that up?” Tonks asked, incredulously.
“I was thinking about Sirius and if he found that map,” Hermione said.
“At least one of you thought about such a thing,” Amelia sighed.
Harry denied this. Ron asked if she was mad, wanting to hand in something that good. Harry pointed out that if he handed it in, he’d have to say where he got it, meaning Filch would know the twins had stolen it.
“We’d have been fine, but thanks for thinking of us. And not handing such a precious item in,” Fred grinned.
Hermione asked about Sirius, saying he could be using one of the passages and the teachers should know.
Several people nodded.
Harry quickly shut this idea down, saying Filch knew about four passages, one was caved in, and one had the Willow over it. The last passage was really hard to see so unless Sirius knew it was there, Harry trailed off, wondering if Sirius did know it was there.
“Also, you’d have no way of knowing if Sirius knew that Filch knew about the passageways. Filch can’t be watching over all four at once and doing the rest of his duties, Sirius could easily have snuck in through one of those,” Emmeline pointed out.
“True, but if Filch knew about them, I figured he’d told the professors about them and so those would be protected,” Harry answered.
Ron, however, cleared his throat significantly, and pointed to a notice pasted on the inside of the sweetshop door which declared that Dementors would patrol Hogsmeade after sundown every night.
“I suppose that was to give them something to do other than guard the school,” guessed Andromeda.
“It was the Minister’s attempt to prevent another occurrence of the Quidditch match,” Amelia agreed.
Ron stated he’d like to see Black break into Honeydukes with dementors swarming all over the village and that the owners would hear a break-in.
“Not necessarily. If Sirius had obtained a wand somehow, silencing spells would be easy enough,” Kingsley shrugged. “At best, they might notice something amiss and report it, but by then it could easily be too late.”
Hermione seemed to struggle to find another argument, settling on the fact that Harry didn’t have permission and could get into a lot of trouble. She also pointed out that it wasn’t night fall, and Sirius could turn up right then. Ron argued that if he did, he’d have trouble spotting Harry through the thick snow that was falling outside.
“That’s true. Between the crowds and the snow, it would be harder to find Harry,” Tonks agreed thoughtfully.
“He still does not have permission to be off of school grounds,” Severus muttered.
“But the whole reason he didn’t have permission was because of Sirius, and if he was safer in Hogsmeade anyway, then it makes sense,” Ron protested.
“That’s not how rules work, Mr. Weasley,” Minerva told him sternly.
Ron added that it was Christmas and Harry deserved a break. Hermione looked worried, and Harry asked if she was going to report him.
“You didn’t, did you?” Sirius asked, looking horrified. He was pleased Harry got to enjoy some semblance of normality, going to Hogsmeade, sneaking out using the map. He didn’t want his godson’s first trip to the village ruined by him, especially as he wasn’t even there.
“No,” Hermione told him quietly. She almost wished she had, given what they had overheard, and given the boys had ignored her for months anyway after the Firebolt incident.
She said of course not, and Ron distracted Harry with Fizzing Whisbees. Ron showed him other sweets such as Acid Pops, which Fred had given him at the age of seven and nearly burnt a hole in his tongue.
Fred winced. That hadn’t been one of his better ideas.
Ron asked if Harry thought Fred would take a Cockroach Cluster if he told him they were peanuts.
“Not a chance, “ Fred told him firmly.
“They don’t look that much like peanuts,” George said.
“And I’d never trust Ron of all people, offering me food,” Fred added.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” demanded Ron.
“It means you have literally never offered me food before, and I would automatically be suspicious if you did so out of the blue,” Fred stated, rolling his eyes.
When Ron and Hermione had paid for all their sweets, the three of them left Honeydukes for the blizzard outside. Hogsmeade looked like a Christmas card with the little thatched cottages and shops all covered in a layer of crisp snow. There were holly wreaths on the doors and strings of enchanted candles hanging in the trees. Harry shivered; unlike the other two, he didn't have his cloak. They headed up the street, heads bowed against the wind, Ron and Hermione shouting through their scarves.
“You should get inside before you get too cold,” Sirius said worriedly.
“I was fine,” Harry assured him.
The other two showed him different shops before Ron suggested they go for a butterbeer.
Several people nodded.
Harry was more than willing; the wind was fierce, and his hands were freezing, so they crossed the road, and in a few minutes were entering the tiny inn. It was extremely crowded, noisy, warm, and smoky. A curvy sort of woman with a pretty face was serving a bunch of rowdy warlocks up at the bar.
“Madam Rosmerta,” Sirius sighed, dreamily. Several blokes nodded in agreement, while most of the women in the room rolled their eyes.
Ron told Harry who it was and offered to get the drinks, going slightly red.
Several people chuckled.
Harry and Hermione made their way to the back of the room, where there was a small, vacant table between the window and a handsome Christmas tree, which stood next to the fireplace. Ron came back five minutes later, carrying three foaming tankards of hot butterbeer. He said ‘Merry Christmas’ and raised the tankard. Harry drank deeply. It was the most delicious thing he'd ever tasted and seemed to heat every bit of him from the inside.
Several people smiled, but Minerva suddenly went pale. She suddenly recalled going to Hogsmeade on the weekend before Christmas and the conversation that had taken place. Had Harry overheard them? She could only hope that he had been gone before they had arrived, as that was not something she would have wanted him to find out that way, rule-breaking or not.
A sudden breeze ruffled his hair. The door of the Three Broomsticks had opened again. Harry looked over the rim of his tankard and choked. Professors McGonagall and Flitwick had just entered the pub with a flurry of snowflakes, shortly followed by Hagrid, who was deep in conversation with Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic.
“Oh no,” Fred groaned.
"Talk about the worst luck," Charlie grimaced sympathetically.
Minerva and Filius both paled.
In an instant, Ron and Hermione had both placed hands on the top of Harry's head and forced him off his stool and under the table.
“Quick thinking,” Charlie nodded approvingly.
Dripping with butterbeer and crouching out of sight, Harry clutched his empty tankard and watched the teachers' and Fudge's feet move toward the bar, pause, then turn and walk right toward him. Hermione cast a spell, causing the Christmas tree beside their table to move in front of their table, hiding them from view.
“Nice,” George whistled, winking at Hermione.
“Might have attracted some attention doing that,” Moody grunted.
“It could easily have been passed off as someone moving the tree out of the way. It was crowded enough,” Ron said.
Harry peered through the lower branches and saw four sets of chair legs move back from the table right beside theirs, then heard the grunts and sighs If the teachers and minister as they sat down. Rosmerta brought over their drinks and Fudge invited her to join them, which she did. Harry wondered why he hadn’t thought that it was the last weekend of term for the teachers too.
“Because you weren’t thinking of anything except being able to get to Hogsmeade,” Remus noted, sounding amused. Harry grinned sheepishly.
Rosmerta asked what brought the Minister there. Fudge checked for eavesdroppers before saying Sirius Black.
Sirius grimaced.
“Didn’t check for eavesdroppers very well, did he?” Fred chuckled.
“CONSTANCE VIGILANCE!” Moody roared. Several people jumped while those who hadn’t, glared at him in exasperation.
Fudge asked if she’d heard what happened at Halloween, and she admitted to hearing a rumour. McGonagall asked if Hagrid told the whole pub.
“That man,” Minerva sighed.
Rosmerta asked if the Minister thought Black was still in the area, and he agreed. She stated the dementors had searched the village twice and had scared all her customers away. They were bad for business.
“There was a supposed mass murderer supposedly incredibly nearby, and she’s worried about losing a bit of business?” Bill asked.
“It probably affected the local businesses quite a bit. There are other shopping areas that sell pretty much anything Hogsmeade sells, but without dementors roaming the place. Once they did that, Hogwarts Hogsmeade weekends were probably the only times they did much business,” Ted pointed out.
Fudge stated he didn’t like them anymore than she did, but they were a necessary precaution. They were in a fury against Dumbledore, but he wouldn’t let them in the grounds.
“I should think not,” Pomona stated.
“They have clearly proven they will disobey instructions if hungry enough. If they were allowed within the grounds and were to go rogue…” Amelia trailed off, looking horrified.
McGonagall wondered how they were supposed to teach with those horrors floating around. Professor Flitwick agreed, his feet dangling above the floor. Fudge pointed out they were protecting them from something worse as they all knew what Black was capable of.
Sirius winced at being described as worse than the dementors.
Rosmerta said she had trouble believing Sirius would go over to the Dark Side as she remembered him at Hogwarts.
Sirius smiled weakly.
Fudge told her she didn’t know the half of it and that the worst wasn’t widely known. Rosmerta was clearly curious, asking what was worse than murdering all those poor people.
Sirius flinched again. Harry leant against him, offering support and Remus squeezed his thigh gently.
McGonagall stated that Rosmerta recalled Sirius from Hogwarts and asked who his best friend was. Rosmerta said you never was one without the other, Sirius and James Potter were quite the double act.
“Oh, Harry didn’t know James and Sirius were friends, did he?” Emmeline winced.
“No. Nobody thought it was worth mentioning,” Harry said bitterly.
Harry dropped his tankard with a loud clunk. Ron kicked him.
“I’m sure there was plenty of other noise going on that it wouldn’t be noticed,” Fred told his brother. Ron shrugged.
McGonagall agreed, saying the two of them were the ringleaders of their little gang, both bright but troublemakers.
Sirius smiled slightly at the description. “Why thank you, Professor.”
“We’ll have to up our game,” George told Fred.
“No!” All four heads of house called out in unison.
Hagrid said that Fred and George could give them a run for their money.
The twins puffed out their chests proudly.
“That is not something to consider an accomplishment!” Molly hissed.
Flitwick stated that you would have thought Black and James were brothers.
“We basically were,” Sirius croaked. “James was…” he trailed off, unable to finish the sentence.
Fudge agreed they were inseparable, and Potter trusted Black even after school, naming him best man when he married Lily. He was also Harry’s godfather who had no idea.
Everyone winced at that.
“What a way to find out,” Bill grimaced.
“No good comes to those who eavesdrop,” Kingsley pointed out.
“It was hardly intentional. They were already there when the staff and the Minister for Magic decided to start discussing such a topic with crowds of people around students who knew Harry,” argued Charlie.
“Even if Harry wasn’t there, Ron and Hermione might have been and then told Harry this after hearing it,” added Tonks. Minerva and Filius both looked ashamed. They really should have known better.
Fudge continued that they could imagine how the idea would torment Harry.
“True, that must have been awful to find out, let alone like that,” Ted muttered.
Rosmerta whispered that it would torment him because Black turned to the Dark Side. Fudge dropped his voice, saying it was worse as the Potters knew Voldemort was after them, as Dumbledore had a number of useful spies.
“Did Fudge know about… well, about the Order?” Minerva asked Dumbledore quietly.
“He had a suspicion,” Albus told her.
He alerted James and Lily at once and advised them to go into hiding and their best chance was the Fidelius Charm. Rosmerta asked how that worked, and Flitwick explained.
“That’s powerful magic,” Bill noted.
“So, only their Secret-Keeper could tell anyone where they lived?” Ted asked.
“Yes,” Filius confirmed.
Rosmerta asked if Black was the Potter’s Secret-Keeper. McGonagall agreed. James had told Dumbledore that Black would die before telling where they were.
Sirius nodded vigorously. He would have done if he could.
She continued that Dumbledore was concerned and had offered to be the Secret-Keeper himself. Rosmerta asked if he suspected Black and McGonagall stated that he was sure someone close to the Potters was the spy.
Sirius and Remus both growled furiously.
“Bloody rat,” Ron grumbled.
Rosmerta stated that James insisted on using Black and Fudge agreed. He added that barely a week after the charm had been performed, Black betrayed them.
“But, who performed the charm?” Emmeline wondered.
“I did, but when I performed the spell, Sirius was the Secret-Keeper,” Albus stated.
“Lily then redid the spell with Peter as the Secret-Keeper,” Sirius admitted. “We didn’t want anyone to know.”
“It worked a little too well,” Remus said, closing his eyes. That had been part of why he so readily believed Albus when he said Sirius was the traitor. The fact that the headmaster had cast the spell with Sirius as the Secret-Keeper. It had felt like irrefutable proof.
Fudge agreed that Black had tired of his double agent role and had planned for the moment. Once Voldemort met his downfall, it left Black in a nasty position, and he’d had to run for it. Hagrid interrupted, yelling so loudly that half the bar went quiet that he was filthy, stinking turncoat.
“Oh Hagrid,” Pomona sighed.
McGonagall shushed him, but to no avail. Hagrid continued that he must have been the last one to see him before Sirius killed all those people. He had rescued Harry from the house with a slash across his forehead when Sirius turned up on the flying motorbike. It had never occurred to him what he was doing there.
“It didn’t occur to him Sirius would turn up at his best friend’s house?” Emmeline frowned.
“I guess he means it didn’t occur to him how Sirius knew to be there,” Kingsley offered.
Hagrid hadn’t known Sirius was supposedly the Secret-Keeper and had thought he’d just heard the news, so Hagrid comforted him, voice rising rapidly. McGonagall told him to keep his voice down.
“Bit late for that,” Andromeda muttered.
“Trying to keep the conversation private was a futile endeavour as soon as Hagrid was part of it. Especially as he was drinking,” Ted put in.
Hagrid asked how he was supposed to know Sirius wasn’t upset about Lily and James.
Sirius closed his eyes. ‘Upset’ didn’t even come close to how he’d felt upon arriving at their cottage. There were no words to describe how devastated he’d been, how there had been a hole torn in his heart where both of his friends had been.
The half-giant continued that Sirius had told him to give Harry to him as his godfather, but Hagrid had had orders from Dumbledore to take Harry to his aunt and uncle.
Several people glared at Dumbledore.
Black argued, but in the end, he gave in.
Harry sighed. At least Sirius had tried to fight for him.
Sirius had told him to take the motorbike as he wouldn’t need it anymore. Hagrid said he should have known something was up then as he loved that bike. But it was too easy to trace, and Dumbledore had known he was the Secret-Keeper. Black had known he would have to run for it as the Ministry would be after him.
Sirius desperately wished Harry would leave and he could stop hearing about this conversation where people discussed how little they thought of him. How they thought he hadn’t cared about James and Lily more than himself.
Hagrid continued asking what if he’d given Harry to Sirius.
“He’d have had a better childhood?” Ron offered bitingly.
“Not if Sirius had been caught. If he’d disappeared with Harry, the Ministry would have stopped at nothing to find him. Harry would have grown up on the run, or sent to the Dursleys when they were caught,” Kingsley said.
Hagrid reckoned Sirius would have pitched him off the bike halfway out to sea.
Sirius felt bile in his throat at the very idea. “Harry…”
“I know. You would never,” Harry said easily. Despite the limited time they’d spent together, he trusted Sirius. More than most people in his life. And it was obvious Sirius would never have hurt him on purpose, let alone thrown him off a flying motorbike into the sea.
He said that when a wizard goes to the Dark Side, nothing and nobody mattered to them anymore. A long silence followed Hagrid's story. Then Madam Rosmerta said with some satisfaction that he didn’t disappear, the Ministry caught up with him the next day. Fudge bitterly wished they had as it was Peter Pettigrew that found Sirius, another one of the Potters’ friends.
Sirius and Remus both growled at the mention of their former friend.
“Would it have been better if the Ministry did find him? He wouldn’t have had the murders of twelve muggles pinned on him,” Ted wondered.
“No. Everyone thought he’d betrayed the Potters’ who were considered heroes. Besides, nothing could have saved him if Crouch and Bagnold decided against giving him a fair trial,” Kingsley said unhappily.
Fudge suspected he was maddened by grief and had gone after Black himself. Rosmerta asked if Pettigrew was the fat little boy that was always tagging around after them.
Sirius barked out a harsh laugh at that description.
McGonagall agreed that he worshipped Black and Potter, though he was never quite in their league talent-wise.
Sirius sneered at that comment.
“Very few were in their league talent-wise,” Filius pointed out. Minerva nodded her agreement. For all of their trouble-making, James and Sirius had been two of the brightest students in their year.
She admitted to being rather sharp with him, which she now regretted.
Minerva scowled to herself.
Fudge kindly told her that Pettigrew died a hero’s death.
Sirius snarled.
Fudge continued that eyewitnesses, muggles who had had their memories wiped, told them Pettigrew had cornered Black, sobbing and asking how Sirius could have. Then he pulled his wand, but Black was quicker and blew him to smithereens.
“I should have,” Sirius snarled.
“Then it would be that much harder to prove your innocence,” Remus reminded him quietly.
“But he wouldn’t be around to be a threat. He’s escaped, and who knows what he’ll do now,” Sirius reminded him.
McGonagall said Pettigrew was always hopeless at duelling, and Hagrid commented that if he’d gotten to Black first, he’d have ripped him limb from limb.
Sirius winced.
Fudge told him he didn’t know what he was talking about. He said nobody but trained Hit Wizards would have stood a chance. He, himself, had been a Junior Minister in the Department of Magical Catastrophes at the time and one of the first on the scene after Black murdered all those people.
“How did he go from Junior Minister to Minister for Magic so quickly?” Fred wondered.
“Capturing Sirius Black played a big part in kickstarting his career. And the downfall of Crouch. Between those two factors, when Bagnold retired it was almost a done deal,” Kingsley told him.
“Were there no other candidates?” Percy asked interestedly.
“None that were viable. Fudge won by a landslide,” Emmeline stated.
Fudge said he would never forget it, the scene and Black standing there, laughing, with what was left of Pettigrew. Muggles were screaming and only a few fragments, Fudge trailed off and Harry heard five noses being blown. Fudge continued that Black was taken away and Pettigrew received the Order of Merlin First Class.
Sirius snarled once more.
Amelia scribbled on her parchment. If it was indeed proven that Pettigrew was alive, and not murdered by Sirius, then his Order of Merlin would likely be taken away.
Madam Rosmerta let out a long sigh and asked if it was true that Black was mad. Fudge stated he wished he was, but while he was unhinged for a while, but when he’d met Black in Azkaban, he had been shocked to see how normal Black was, sounding bored and asking for his newspaper as he missed doing the crossword.
“Really?” Remus asked, bemused. Sirius shrugged.
“I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction.”
“Satisfaction?”
“I’d been thrown in Azkaban unlawfully, without trial. Even if it wasn’t Fudge, I didn’t want them to see how badly it was affecting me. And the newspaper was my only way of trying to get news of Pettigrew.”
Fudge had been astounded at how little effect the dementors seemed to have on him.
Sirius grimaced.
He had been one of the most heavily guarded with dementors outside his door day and night.
Sirius cringed horribly at that reminder.
“Even as a dog, that must have been horrible,” Harry murmured. Sirius nodded, unable to give a verbal answer as he was lost in memories.
Rosmerta asked what Fudge thought he’d broken out to do. If he’d broken out to rejoin Voldemort. Fudge answered evasively, saying they hoped to catch Black long before that as he’d likely rise again with his faithful servant by his side.
“So, does Fudge believe Voldemort isn’t really gone then?” Bill frowned.
“It sounds that way, but if he heard even a hint of that actually happening, I doubt he’d be so bold about it,” Amelia said. “Fudge is, at heart, a coward, and cares for ratings more than anything else.”
“Like most politicians,” Kingsley added.
There was a small chink of glass on wood. McGonagall suggested they head back to the castle. One by one, the pairs of feet in front of Harry took the weight of their owners once more; hems of cloaks swung into sight, and Madam Rosemerta's glittering heels disappeared behind the bar. The door of the Three Broomsticks opened again, there was another flurry of snow, and the teachers had disappeared.
“Well, that was unfortunate timing for that whole conversation,” Fred muttered.
“They shouldn’t have been talking about that in a pub where anyone could overhear, especially with Hagrid, and Harry shouldn’t have been in Hogsmeade to overhear. A perfect storm,” Bill sighed.
Ron's and Hermione's faces appeared under the table after calling his name. They were both staring at him, lost for words.
“Done,” Moody grunted.
Sirius sighed in relief. He didn’t think he could deal with hearing much more of that.
“Guess that’s my turn then,” Percy said tentatively. Moody tossed him the book, which he caught and turned to the right page.
Chapter 12: The Firebolt
Chapter Text
Harry wasn’t how he had managed to get back into the Honeydukes cellar, through the tunnel, and into the castle once more. All he knew was that the return trip seemed to take no time at all, and that he hardly noticed what he was doing, because his head was still pounding with the conversation he had just heard. He wondered why nobody had ever told him.
“Probably because nobody wanted to be the one to actually break that news to you. And, until Sirius broke out and it became relevant, they thought you were too young for such information,” said Bill.
Harry thought about that. Before Sirius broke out, he could kind of understand. It was pretty difficult to imagine sitting down in Hagrid’s hut one day and his friend telling him out of the blue that his dad’s best friend had been the one to betray his parents to Voldemort. Maybe Dumbledore could have told him in the hospital wing at the end of first year? But this year, after Sirius escaped… he should have been told. He said as much out loud.
“I agree, Mr. Potter. I should have informed you, as I should have informed you sooner that we believed Sirius was after you specifically. I let my own feelings on the issue cloud my judgement. Something I am seeing is becoming unfortunately common,” Minerva stated with a regretful sigh.
Dumbledore, Hagrid, Mr. Weasley, Cornelius Fudge, none of them had ever mentioned the fact that Harry's parents had died because their best friend had betrayed them.
“I’m not sure Fudge would ever have been the one to tell you that information,” Amelia said with a slight smile. She could only imagine the Minister’s reaction and discomfort if he’d had to broach such a topic with Harry.
Ron and Hermione watched Harry nervously all through dinner, not daring to talk about what they'd overheard, because Percy was sitting close by them. When they went upstairs to the crowded common room, they found Fred and George had set off half a dozen Dungbombs in a fit of end- of-term high spirits.
“The common room smelt awful for ages,” Neville complained.
“Sorry Nev,” George said, in a manner that suggested he was not sorry in the slightest.
Harry, who didn't want Fred and George asking him whether he'd reached Hogsmeade or not, sneaked quietly up to the empty dormitory and headed straight for his bedside cabinet. He pushed his books aside and quickly found the leather-bound photo album Hagrid had given him two years ago, which was full of wizard pictures of his mother and father. He sat down on his bed, drew the hangings around him, and started turning the pages, searching, until he found the picture of his parents wedding day. He stared at the best man, who he’d never given thought to before then.
Sirius gave an exaggerated, feigned groan of offense at that, trying to lighten the mood. It worked to a certain extent as several people chuckled lightly at his antics.
“Not even a single thought?” He complained.
“Sorry,” Harry grinned.
If he hadn't known it was the same person, he would never have guessed it was Black in this old photograph. His face wasn't sunken and waxy, but handsome, full of laughter.
Sirius winced.
“Wow, shot right to the ego,” Remus chuckled, continuing Sirius’ endeavour to keep the mood light for as long as possible.
“I think the hair was the bigger factor,” Emmeline said with a teasing smile. “It even made Harry feel like his hair counts as well groomed when he saw you on the muggle news.”
“And anything that makes Harry’s hair seem well groomed must be awful,” Fred added. “No wonder you were unrecognisable.”
Sirius grumbled about them all ganging up on him and ran a hand through his hair, glad he had the opportunity to freshen up and cut it.
He wondered if Black had already been working for Voldemort when this picture had been taken. If he was already planning the deaths of the two people next to him.
Sirius flinched.
He wondered if Black realized he was facing twelve years in Azkaban, twelve years that would make him unrecognizable. Harry thought about the fact that dementors didn’t affect him.
Sirius grimaced. They certainly did affect him, even if being a dog made it more bearable. While he may have kept his mind in Azkaban, he wasn’t entirely convinced that was a good thing. Of course, being able to escape and find his godson was a good end result, but he wasn’t sure that keeping his mind and knowing the rest of his life would be spent in the exact same conditions was a blessing. He still experienced the happiness being sucked out of him, being forced to relive his worst memories, and was still sane enough to understand what was going on around him.
Black didn’t have to hear his mum screaming if they got too close.
No. No, he didn’t. But he did see James’ dead body swimming in front of his eyes. Heard him telling Sirius he’d betrayed them after the prank he’d played on Snape. Voice and images overlapping so he could see James’ dead body, calling him a traitor. Telling him he’d never forgive him. Which was fair. Sirius would never forgive himself either.
“Padfoot?” Remus’ voice jerked him out of his thoughts.
“Huh? Yeah?”
“You alright? You kind of zoned out there.”
“Fine,” Sirius told him hurriedly. “Just thinking.” Remus obviously didn’t believe him but thankfully didn’t press any further. He saw Harry looking at him with concern and shot him, what he hoped, was a reassuring smile.
Harry slammed the album shut, reached over and stuffed it back into his cabinet, took off his robe and glasses and got into bed, making sure the hangings were hiding him from view. The dormitory door opened. Ron’s voice called his name uncertainly. But Harry lay still, pretending to be asleep. He heard Ron leave again, and rolled over on his back, his eyes wide open.
Ron sighed. He wished he knew better how to help his friend.
A hatred such as he had never known before was coursing through Harry like poison.
Sirius shuddered.
“I don’t hate you,” Harry told him quickly.
“I know, pup. I’m too awesome to hate for long,” Sirius flashed him a smirk.
He could see Black laughing at him through the darkness, as though somebody had pasted the picture from the album over his eyes. He watched, as though somebody was playing him a piece of film, Sirius Black blasting Peter Pettigrew, who in his mind resembled Neville Longbottom into a thousand pieces.
“Wow, thank Harry,” Neville said sarcastically.
“Sorry, Neville,” Harry winced. It was an even worse comparison now he knew Pettigrew’s true nature. Neville was nothing like that traitor. “You’re nothing like him.”
“Well, at least, even if you got a bit blown up, he thought you resembled the guy who went out heroically,” Fred told him in a faux consoling tone. Neville glared at him.
Despite having no idea what Black's voice might sound like, he imagined a low, excited mutter of Black telling Voldemort the Potters had made him their Secret Keeper.
Sirius thought he might be sick if the book didn’t change topic soon.
“Do you want to skip this bit? Go into the other room? It’s not going to get any better for a while,” Harry told him quietly.
“I’ll be fine,” Sirius assured him. It hurt, badly, and it sucked that Harry thought those things about him, far more than the teacher’s gossip in the pub, except possible Minerva’s, but he didn’t want to miss anything. And he wanted to be there if Harry needed him. He’d missed enough of his godson’s life, he’d let him down in so many ways, he could handle hearing a few bad thoughts about himself to ensure Harry felt as comfortable as possible. It was nothing worse than what he’d thought about himself over the years.
“There’s no shame in leaving for five minutes,” Remus said.
“I know. I’ll stay.”
Then he heard the same laugh that Harry heard inside his head whenever the dementors drew near.
Harry drew closer to his godfather, not entirely sure who was comforting who at this point.
Someone called his name, saying he looked terrible.
“Just what every bloke wants to hear,” George snorted. “Bet it was Ron that said it.”
“No bet. That’s obvious,” Charlie grinned. Ron glared at his brothers.
Harry hadn't gotten to sleep until daybreak. He had awoken to find the dormitory deserted, dressed, and gone down the spiral staircase to a common room that was completely empty except for Ron, who was eating a Peppermint Toad and massaging his stomach, and Hermione, who had spread her homework over three tables.
“Three tables?” Tonks asked.
“That wasn’t even all her homework,” Harry told her. Everyone looked at Hermione.
“That’s far too much work. Even for the holidays,” Andromeda stated. “You will burn out.”
“I did and I’ve dropped a couple of subjects,” Hermione said.
Harry asked where everyone had gone, and Ron told him it was the first day of the holidays, so they’d gone home as it was nearly lunchtime. Ron had been going to wake him up shortly.
“Can’t have you missing lunch as well as breakfast,” Ron muttered.
“Because Harry needs to eat or because you just can’t imagine actually missing two meals in a row?” Neville asked with a grin.
“Both.”
Harry slumped into a chair next to the fire. Snow was still falling outside the windows. Crookshanks was spread out in front of the fire like a large, ginger rug. Hermione stated Harry really didn’t look well and Harry told her he was fine.
“Oh, wow, was it Hermione the first time too?” Charlie asked.
“No, that was Ron,” Harry assured him. Ron flushed.
She exchanged glances with Ron and said that, even though he must be really upset about what they’d heard the day before he shouldn’t do anything stupid. Harry asked like what, and Ron said like going after Black. Harry suspected they’d rehearsed the conversation while he’d been asleep.
They both blushed.
Hermione said Black wasn’t worth dying for and Harry felt like they didn’t understand at all. He told them about what he experienced whenever the dementors were near and said that if they found out someone who was supposed to be their friends had betrayed them, but Hermione cut him off saying there was nothing he could do.
“Yeah, running off after a supposed mass murderer isn’t your best idea,” Bill said uneasily.
“Wanting revenge is understandable, what happened was…” Amelia trailed off momentarily, shaking her head. “But that doesn’t mean you should risk your own safety.”
“What worries me is that, between the cloak and the map, Harry would be able to sneak out of the school pretty easily. And it wasn’t particularly difficult before. If he wanted to sneak out and try to find Sirius, he could without anyone noticing for too long,” Kingsley said thoughtfully.
“I didn’t do that,” Harry put in quickly, before anyone could start yelling. He decided against mentioning he had definitely thought about it, and hoped the book wouldn’t give him away. But based on what they’d read so far, his hopes weren’t particularly high.
She continued that the dementors would catch him and he’d go back to Azkaban which would serve him right. Harry argued that Azkaban didn’t affect him like normal people and wasn’t a punishment. Ron asked if he was saying he wanted to kill Black. Hermione told him not to be silly, sounding panicky, and that Harry didn’t want to kill anyone. Harry didn’t answer.
Everyone turned to look at Harry, who shrunk back against Sirius. Thankfully, Percy kept right on reading.
He didn’t know what he wanted to do. All he knew was that the idea of doing nothing, while Black was at liberty, was almost more than he could stand.
“Yeah, that would be horrible,” Charlie nodded.
He abruptly realised that Malfoy knew, recalling that he’d said that if it was him, he’d want revenge. Ron furiously asked if he was going to take Malfoy’s advice instead of theirs.
“He didn’t say he was taking Malfoy’s advice, just that he had already known,” George pointed out fairly.
“Well, yeah, but given what Malfoy had been encouraging him to do, I didn’t want him thinking about that, or considering following that ‘advice’,” Ron said.
He told Harry that the biggest bit of Pettigrew they had found was his finger, Black was a madman and dangerous.
“The biggest bit of him they found, or the only bit they found? Because I don’t know of any spell that leaves behind only a single finger,” Bill frowned.
“I believe it was the only part they found,” Kingsley said.
“But we know he was the real culprit now anyway, so he, what, faked his own death by cutting off a finger?” Charlie mused.
“And everyone assumed Sirius was guilty so there wasn’t a proper investigation. And without a trial, all the holes in the story never came out,” Tonks realised. Sirius nodded.
“So, Sirius went after Pettigrew, Pettigrew cuts off his own finger and somehow evades Sirius while also faking his own death?” Fred summed up. He guessed Pettigrew had escaped by turning into a rat, but he knew not everyone knew about that part yet.
Harry ignored this, saying Malfoy’s dad must have told him and he was right in Voldemort’s inner circle. Ron asked him to say You-Know-Who and was ignored as Harry continued that the Malfoy’s knew Black was working for Voldemort.
“Did you know Sirius was innocent?” Harry turned to Narcissa who was taken aback by the sudden question.
“I thought it unlikely my cousin ever joined the Dark Lord,” she said carefully. “However, it was widely known that Sirius was James’ best friend and, with him having supposedly turned to the Dark Lord, it was considered a horrific betrayal even without the addition of being their Secret Keeper.” She had never known Sirius didn’t have a trial and had always assumed he had only been put away for murdering Pettigrew and the muggles. She knew full well he had never been a Death eater, Lucius would have mentioned it if he were, though she had not known who the true spy was.
Ron interjected that Malfoy would love to see Harry blown into a million pieces like Pettigrew.
Draco winced at that.
Malfoy was just hoping Harry would get himself killed before he had to play Harry at Quidditch.
Despite the situation, several people snorted at that.
“Of course, Quidditch is the most important thing here,” Bill chuckled.
Hermione told him to be sensible. Black did a terrible thing, but he shouldn’t put himself in danger as that was what he wanted. She pointed out he’d be playing right into Black’s hands, and his parents wouldn’t want him to get hurt or go looking for Black.
Several people grimaced. Hermione had the right intention, but bringing up Harry’s parents was not going to help there.
Harry retorted that he wouldn’t know what they wanted because thanks to Black, he had never spoken to them.
Sirius flinched.
There was a silence in which Crookshanks stretched luxuriously flexing his claws. Ron's pocket quivered. Ron changed the subject by suggesting they go and visit Hagrid. Hermione said Harry wasn’t supposed to leave the castle, but Harry cut her off, saying they should go as he wanted to ask Hagrid why he’d never mentioned Black when telling Harry about his parents.
“Good try, Ronnie,” George chuckled.
“Nothing is going to distract Harry when he’s in that mood,” Fred stated.
Further discussion of Sirius Black plainly wasn't what Ron had had in mind, so he suggested they play a game like chess or gobstones.
“Not a chance he’s going to go for that,” Ted shook his head.
Harry said they should go to Hagrid’s, so they got their cloaks from their dormitories and set off to the gamekeeper’s hut. They made their way slowly down the lawn, their socks and the hems of their cloaks were soon soaked and freezing. Ron knocked, but there was no answer. Hermione wondered if he was out.
“Possible, he has quite a lot to do during the winter,” Pomona said.
Ron had his ear to the door and said there was a weird noise that could be Fang. Harry and Hermione put their ears to the door too and heard a series of low, throbbing moans.
“What? Was Fang ok?” Charlie asked.
“Fang was fine,” Harry assured him.
Ron asked if they should get someone while Harry called Hagrid’s name and knocked on the door. There was a sound of heavy footsteps, then the door creaked open. Hagrid stood there with his eyes red and swollen, tears splashing down the front of his leather vest.
“Oh no! Was Hagrid alright?” Tonks asked.
“He wasn’t hurt. He’d just had some bad news,” Ron said, glowering at Draco.
He bellowed that they had heard and flung himself onto Harry's neck. Just as Harry was about to collapse under Hagrid's weight, he was rescued by Ron and Hermione, who each seized Hagrid under an arm and heaved him back into the cabin.
“Thanks guys,” Harry muttered.
Hagrid allowed himself to be steered into a chair and slumped over the table, sobbing uncontrollably, his face glazed with tears that dripped down into his tangled beard. Hermione asked what the matter was. Harry spotted a letter on the table and asked what it was which made Hagrid cry harder. Harry read the letter aloud. It was a letter from the Ministry saying they had accepted the assurances of Professor Dumbledore that he bore no responsibility for the Buckbeak incident. Ron said that was ok, clapping Hagrid on the shoulder.
“If that was all it said, Hagrid wouldn’t be crying like that,” Bill said grimly.
“At least there is some good news in there. Hagrid shouldn’t be held to account, considering the whole thing was Malfoy’s fault for being stupid and not paying attention,” Fred pointed out.
“They won’t blame Hagrid, they’ll blame Buckbeak,” Charlie snarled.
“Pretty sure Kettleburn had way worse injuries in his classes than a small scratch,” Tonks scoffed. “Remember the manticore?” Everyone who had been at Hogwarts for that incident winced in unison.
“Yes, but the manticore never hurt a Malfoy who had to whine to daddy about everything,” Charlie said in disgust.
Hagrid continued to sob and waved a hand for Harry to keep reading. The letter continued that they had upheld the complaint of Lucius Malfoy and would take the matter to the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures. A hearing would take place at the Ministry on the 20th April, where Hagrid and Buckbeak should both be present. Meanwhile, the hippogriff should be kept isolated and tethered.
“Poor Buckbeak,” Luna sighed sadly.
Ron was hopeful Buckbeak would get off as he wasn’t a bad hippogriff. Hagrid said he didn’t know the gargoyles at the Committee who had it in for interesting creatures.
“That’s not true,” Amelia said.
“Well, we all know what sort of creatures Hagrid considers ‘interesting’,” Kingsley sighed. “And that he has no real concept of safety.”
There was a sudden sound from the corner of Hagrid's cabin that made Harry, Ron, and Hermione whip around. Buckbeak the hippogriff was lying in the corner, chomping on something that was oozing blood all over the floor.
Charlie and Luna both smiled.
“Of course he put the hippogriff in his cabin after being told to keep it isolated,” Ted rolled his eyes.
“Buckbeak didn’t do anything wrong,” Harry protested.
Hagrid choked that he couldn’t leave him tied up outside, alone, on Christmas.
Charlie and Luna both nodded in agreement.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another. They had never seen eye to eye with Hagrid about what he called "interesting creatures" and other people called "terrifying monsters." However, Buckbeak didn’t seem that bad, especially considering Hagrid’s usual standards.
Most people nodded at that.
Hermione said he would have to put up a strong defence and prove Buckbeak was safe.
“Unfortunately, it won’t be that easy with Lucius on the case,” Andromeda sighed.
“Well we couldn’t just do nothing,” protested Hermione.
“Of course not,” agreed George.
Hagrid sobbed that it wouldn’t make a difference as the committee were all in Lucius Malfoy’s pocket and if he lost the case Buckbeak would die. Harry asked if Dumbledore could help and Hagrid said he’d done more than enough already and had enough on his place.
Dumbledore sighed regretfully.
He mentioned Sirius, which made Ron and Hermione glance worriedly at Harry as if expecting him to start berating Hagrid, but Harry couldn’t bring himself to do it. Not with Hagrid looking so miserable and scared.
Several people nodded approvingly.
“I don’t think I ever ended up asking Hagrid about it,” Harry mused.
Harry told Hagrid he couldn’t give him. He offered the three of them as witnesses and Hermione put in that she’d read about a case of hippogriff baiting where the hippogriff got off. She would look it up.
Most of the adults smiled at that.
“You’re good kids,” Bill said proudly. Ron and Harry exchanged guilty looks. Neither of them had ended up doing much to help Hagrid. They knew in the end it wouldn’t have changed the outcome, but it was the principle of the thing.
“Well, now Hermione is the on the case, Malfoy better watch out,” George stifling cheerfully.
“Yeah, Malfoy, better watch out for Hermione,” Ron sniggered. Hermione blushed while Draco scowled.
Hagrid howled still more loudly. Harry and Hermione looked at Ron to help them. He offered to make a cup of tea.
A few people chuckled while Molly smiled at her son.
Harry stared at him and Ron shrugged, saying it was what his mum did when someone was upset.
Molly nodded. “Nothing beats a good cup of tea.”
At last, after many more assurances of help, with a steaming mug of tea in front of him, Hagrid blew his nose on a handkerchief the size of a tablecloth and said they were right. He had to pull himself together. Fang the boarhound came timidly out from under the table and laid his head on Hagrid's knee.
Charlie smiled. “Poor Fang. It must have been hard for him, hearing Hagrid like that.”
“And having a Hippogriff in his space. Hagrid’s hut is hardly that big,” Emmeline added.
Hagrid stroked Fang and admitted he hadn’t been himself lately. He had been worried about Buckbeak and nobody liking his classes. Hermione immediately lied that they did like them. Ron agreed, while crossing his fingers under the table.
There were a few chuckles.
“Its a shame really, because that first lesson had a lot of promise until Malfoy ruined it,” Charlie scowled.
He asked how the flobberworms were doing and Hagrid told him they were dead from too much lettuce.
Luna frowned sadly
“Wow, I didn’t know that was possible,” Tonks whistled.
“Well, if every class was feeding the same group of flobberworms lettuce every day, I suppose it makes sense,” Bill said.
He mentioned the dementors, saying every time he wanted a drink, he had to go past them, and it was like being back in Azkaban.
“Oh,” Minerva gasped. “I hadn’t thought about that.”
“Poor Hagrid,” Arthur murmured.
He fell silent, gulping his tea. Harry, Ron, and Hermione watched him breathlessly. They had never heard Hagrid talk about his brief spell in Azkaban before. After a pause, Hermione timidly asked if it was awful there.
A few people stared at her and Hermione blushed. “I mean, I knew it was terrible, but I also wondered how much of it was an exaggeration,” she explained.
Hagrid told her they had no idea, and he had never been anywhere like it. He thought he was going mad and kept going over the day he got expelled, the day his dad died and the day he let Norbert go.
“That’s one of his worst memories?” Sirius snorted. “Letting a dragon go?”
“Nothing wrong with that,” Charlie said defensively. “To him that was probably like having to let Fang go.”
He continued that you can’t really remember who you are after a while and can’t see the point of living. He had hoped to just die in his sleep.
Several people let out quiet gasps at that statement.
Harry glanced up at Sirius. Hagrid had felt that way after only a few months. He wondered if his godfather had felt like that.
Sirius caught the look and sighed. Then he shook his head and Harry took the hint it wasn’t the right time for that discussion.
When they let him out it was like being born again. The dementors weren’t happy about letting him go. Hermione protested that he was innocent and Hagrid snorted, saying they don’t care about guilt as long as they have victims to leech the happiness out of.
“Awful things,” Emmeline muttered.
Hagrid went quiet for a moment, staring into his tea. Then he said quietly that he had thought about just letting Buckbeak go, trying to make him fly away, but it would be difficult to explain to a hippogriff it has to go into hiding and he was scared of breaking the law and going back to Azkaban.
“Yeah, I think pretty much anyone would think Hagrid had hidden Buckbeak or set him free if he disappeared,” Charlie said sadly.
“And we know the Minister doesn’t care about evidence before sending him to Azkaban,” Fred added snidely.
“So, even if someone else did it, they’d still blame Hagrid. And Buckbeak would probably end up coming back anyway. He clearly likes Hagrid if he’s happy being cooped up in his hut all the time,” mused Bill.
The trip to Hagrid's, though far from fun, had nevertheless had the effect Ron and Hermione had hoped. Though Harry had by no means forgotten about Black, he couldn't brood constantly on revenge if he wanted to help Hagrid win his case against the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures.
Sirius perked up at that news as well.
He, Ron, and Hermione went to the library the next day and returned to the empty common room laden with books that might help prepare a defence for Buckbeak. The three of them sat in front of the roaring fire, slowly turning the pages of dusty volumes about famous cases If marauding beasts, speaking occasionally when they ran across something relevant.
“Honestly, I want to know how Hermione has time for this as well as all her homework. Surely the boys could take the bulk of the research work?” Emmeline wondered.
“There was no stopping her,” Harry shrugged. “And we did need the help, there were so many books to go through.”
“As nice of you as it was to help Hagrid like that, you still shouldnt neglect your schoolwork, and Hermione had too much as it was,” Andromeda pointed out.
“I managed,” Hermione put in. Ron and Harry exchanged looks at that statement. She had managed, but not without some difficulty, and a minor breakdown involving punching Malfoy and missing a class. Not to mention storming out of Divination.
There was a case in 1722, but the hippogriff was convicted. A manticore savaged someone and they let it off, but that was because everyone was too scared to go near it.
“Oh dear, well, I don’t think they will be too scared to go near Buckbeak,” Charlie sighed.
“What gets me is that they want to condemn and execute Buckbeak for a provoked attack on a student who decided to ignore explicit instructions, but the Ministry allows dementors around the school still when they have attacked a student twice, with zero provocation. Causing Harry to fall from his broomstick could have had far more serious consequences than a scratch that Madam Pomfrey cured in minutes,” Fred noted. “I know they are there for protection supposedly, but so far the dementors have caused far more harm to Harry than the supposed mass murderer.”
“The difference is that Lucius Malfoy wants Buckbeak dead and doesn’t care about the dementors,” Charlie scowled.
Meanwhile, in the rest of the castle, the usual magnificent Christmas decorations had been put up, despite the fact that hardly any of the students remained to enjoy them. The Great Hall was filled with its usual twelve Christmas trees, glittering with golden stars.
“Hardly anybody stayed that year,” Ron said.
“Well, with the Sirius business, especially with him having broken in once, it made people nervous,” Neville pointed out, with an anxious glance at Sirius.
“There was a basilisk petrifying people last year and more people stayed for Christmas,” Harry reminded him. Sirius grimaced.
On Christmas morning, Harry was woken by Ron throwing his pillow at him and yelling ‘presents’. Harry reached for his glasses and put them on, squinting through the semi-darkness to the foot of his bed, where a small heap of parcels had appeared. Ron was already ripping the paper off his own. He had a maroon jumper from his mother and asking if Harry had received one, which he had.
“Sorry dear,” Molly apologised, now knowing her son didn’t like maroon jumpers.
“It’s ok,” Ron shrugged.
His was scarlet with a Gryffindor lion on the front. She had also sent some homemade mince pies, some Christmas cake and a box of nut brittle.
“Thanks, Mrs Weasley. It was all delicious,” Harry told her gratefully.
“Call me Molly, dear. And you’re very welcome.”
Underneath these, he spotted a long, thin package. Ron asked what it was, and Harry said he didn’t know. He opened it and found a broomstick.
“Woah,” Charlie breathed.
“You got a new broom for Christmas, excellent,” Tonks grinned. Sirius looked smug.
“But who would have bought it for him?” Kingsley wondered.
“My bet is not the Dursleys,” Bill muttered. A few people snorted.
“Who could afford to get Harry a new broom is the better question,” Fred stated.
“Sirius could,” Andromeda said wryly.
“But he was on the run,” pointed out Ted.
“There are ways. And we know he was at the match, so he would have known Harry would need a new broom,” George said.
“But he left before Harry fell, so he wouldn’t have seen what happened,” frowned Arthur.
“I saw the broom crash. I was on my way back to the Forest, past the Whomping Willow and saw what happened to it,” Sirius admitted. “And, to be honest, it’s probably what I would have gotten him anyway. I hadn’t seen him enough to know what he liked apart from Quidditch.”
“I never did get to say thank you for that,” Harry realised. “So thanks, it was brilliant.”
“You’re welcome, pup,” Sirius smiled.
Ron dropped his socks and jumped off his bed for a closer look. It was a Firebolt, identical to the dream broom Harry had gone to see every day in Diagon Alley.
Everyone turned to look at Sirius who was grinning even more widely now.
“Of course you found a way to send him the best broom on the market while on the run,” Tonks grinned at her cousin.
“Too right I did. I missed twelve years of birthday and Christmas presents.”
Its handle glittered as he picked it up. He could feel it vibrating and let go; it hung in midair, unsupported, at exactly the right height for him to mount it. His eyes moved from the golden registration number at the top of the handle, right down to the perfectly smooth, streamlined birch twigs that made up the tail.
All of the Quidditch enthusiasts groaned appreciatively.
Ron asked who sent it to him. Harry suggested they look for a card, so Ron ripped apart the wrappings but found nothing. He asked who would spend that much on him and Harry commented he was betting it wasn’t the Dursleys.
Bill and Harry exchanged grins.
Ron suggested Dumbledore as he had sent Harry the cloak.
“No way. Giving him a family heirloom is one thing. Buying a brand new broomstick is quite another,” Emmeline shook her head.
“Even Dumbledore’s favouritism hasn’t gone quite that far yet,” Ted stated.
Harry pointed out that had been his dad’s. Dumbledore wouldn’t spend hundred of galleons on a student. Ron thought that was why there was no card, in case some git like Malfoy claimed favouritism.
“That would absolutely be favouritism,” Arthur told his son, amused.
At the mention of Malfoy, Ron whooped with laughter, saying he would be sick as a pig when he saw Harry with the Firebolt.
Draco pouted. He had been incredibly jealous when he hear Harry got a Firebolt. Even more so when he’d seen it up close before the Ravenclaw match. It was the main reason he’d come up with the plan to dress up like dementors.
“I doubt Malfoy was the only jealous one,” George grinned.
Harry ran a hand along the Firebolt, saying he couldn’t believe it, while Ron sank onto Harry's bed, laughing his head off at the thought of Malfoy. Ron the suggested Lupin which made Harry laugh.
“Certainly not, though I wish it was within my capabilities,” Remus sighed.
He pointed out that if Lupin had that much gold, he’d have bought himself some new robes.
“Sorry,” muttered Harry, going red.
“No matter. You are hardly incorrect,” Remus said kindly.
Ron argued that he liked Harry and he was away when the Nimbus was smashed so could have heard about it and bought a new one. Harry said he was ill, not away and Ron stated he wasn’t in the hospital wing as that was when he’d had detention in there.
Several people glared at Snape.
Harry frowned at Ron and said he couldn’t see Lupin affording something like that. Hermione’s voice interrupted them, asking what they were laughing about. Hermione came in, wearing her dressing gown and carrying Crookshanks, who was looking very grumpy, with a string of tinsel tied around his neck.
Groans sounded around the room.
“Hermione! Why? Why would you bring Crookshanks into the boys dormitory when you know he’s spent the whole term trying to attack Ron’s rat?” Tonks asked in exasperation.
“I didn’t want him to be alone on Christmas,” she said.
“You should not be in the boy’s dormitory anyway, Miss Granger,” Minerva pointed out.
“He would hardly be alone the whole day, and if that was the case, you definitely should have waited until the boys came down to the common room. Taking your pet, known for attacking your friend’s pet, into Scabber’s safe space was incredibly selfish of you,” Tonks explained.
“Sorry, Ron,” Hermione mumbled, thinking it a bit unfair she kept getting chastised for it when there was nothing she could do now, and Crookshanks had been right all along anyway.
Ron hurriedly told her not to bring Crookshanks in there, snatching Scabbers from his bed and putting him in his pocket. But Hermione wasn't listening. She dropped Crookshanks onto Seamus's empty bed and stared, open-mouthed, at the Firebolt.
“You didn’t even keep hold of him?” Bill winced.
“At least she didn’t drop him on Ron’s bed I suppose,” Kingsley said.
She asked who sent it to him and Harry told her they didn’t know. To his great surprise, Hermione did not appear either excited or intrigued by the news. On the contrary, her face fell, and she bit her lip. Ron asked what the matter was, and Hermione pointed out it was a bit odd as it was supposed to be quite a good broom.
Most of the Quidditch lovers looked offended at that statement.
“Quite good? Honestly Hermione, you have so much to learn,” George said in a faux disappointed tone. She rolled her eyes.
Ron exasperatedly told her it was the best broom there is. She continued that it would be expensive, and Ron gloated that it probably cost more than all of the Slytherin’s brooms put together.
Draco scowled.
She wondered who would send Harry something so expensive and not say it was from them. Ron asked who cared.
“You should, when there is a murderer out to get Harry,” Moody grunted.
“I didn’t think Sirius would be able to just buy a broom to send to Harry. Especially not one of those. He’d already broken into the castle once, it seemed like an expensive option just to jinx him when he could probably break in again,” Ron shrugged.
“And when did you think of that argument?” Fred asked him brother, grinning. Ron flushed.
He asked Harry if he could have a go on it. Hermione said she didn’t think anyone should ride it just yet.
“It should be checked over. Obviously we know Sirius wasn’t trying to kill Harry, but at the time, it should definitely be given a once over,” Amelia agreed.
They both looked at her and Ron asked if Harry was supposed to sweep the floor with it.
Charlie, Sirius and the twins all looked horrified at such a suggestion.
Before Hermione could answer, Crookshanks sprang from Seamus's bed, right at Ron's chest.
“Of course he did,” Bill sighed.
“Poor Scabbers,” Tonks winced.
Ron bellowed to get Crookshanks out of there as his claws ripped his pajamas and Scabbers attempted a wild escape over his shoulder. Ron seized Scabbers by the tail and aimed a misjudged kick at Crookshanks that hit the trunk at the end of Harry's bed, knocking it over and causing Ron to hop up and down, howling with pain.
“Don’t kick Crookshanks,” Charlie said reprovingly. Luna also gave him a reproachful look.
“He was trying to kill Scabbers!” Ron protested.
“I know, but that doesn’t mean it’s ok to hurt him. It’s not his fault he hasn’t been trained properly and was brought into the room despite how foolish it was,” his brother replied.
Crookshanks's fur suddenly stood on end. A shrill whistling filled the room.
“What is that?” Ted frowned in confusion.
“Dunno but it probably saved the day if it’s distracted Crookshanks,” Neville said.
The pocket Sneakoscope had become dislodged from Uncle Vernon's old socks and was whirling and gleaming on the floor.
“I’d forgotten about that,” Remus said in surprise.
“Honestly, so had I,” Harry shrugged.
“It’s still going off? That’s weird,” Bill frowned. “It wasn’t going off at the Dursley’s. It only started once you got on the train and it’s still going,” he mused.
Harry said he had forgotten about that and bent down to pick it up. The Sneakoscope whirled and whistled in his palm. Crookshanks was hissing and spitting at it.
“Yeah, I bet that’s horribly annoying,” Sirius winced.
Ron furiously told Hermione to take her cat out of there. Then asked if Harry could shut the Sneakoscope up. Hermione strode out of the room, Crookshanks's yellow eyes still fixed maliciously on Ron.
A few people shook their heads at how fixated the cat was on one rat.
Harry stuffed the Sneakoscope back inside the socks and threw it back into his trunk. All that could be heard now were Ron's stifled moans of pain and rage. Scabbers was huddled in Ron's hands. It had been a while since Harry had seen him out of Ron's pocket, and he was unpleasantly surprised to see that Scabbers, once so fat, was now very skinny; patches of fur seemed to have fallen out too.
Sirius smirked smugly.
“Poor thing,” Charlie frowned.
Harry commented that he wasn’t looking too good. Ron declared he was stressed, but he’d be fine if the stupid furball left him alone. However, Harry, remembered what the woman at the Magical Menagerie had said about rats living only three years, and couldn't help feeling that unless Scabbers had powers he had never revealed, he was reaching the end of his life.
“Most likely,” Percy nodded, a little sadly. “He did very well to reach ten or eleven years old.”
“Ten or eleven?” Kingsley blinked in surprise. “I’d forgotten he’s that old. That’s definitely not right, unless he’s magical in some way.”
“Familiars can live longer than the usual lifespan on their species, but Ron got him from Percy, so he’s unlikely to be a familiar,” Charlie stated thoughtfully. “They usually bond for life.”
“Well, given how these books have gone, and how often Scabbers has come up in this one compared to the last two, I’m sure we’ll find out what’s going on,” Amelia said.
And despite Ron's frequent complaints that Scabbers was both boring and useless, he was sure Ron would be very miserable if Scabbers died.
Ron grimaced.
Christmas spirit was definitely thin on the ground in the Gryffindor common room that morning. Hermione had shut Crookshanks in her dormitory, but was furious with Ron for trying to kick him.
“I mean, you do have a right to be upset he tried to hurt your pet, but he also has the right to be upset with your complete disregard for his pet’s safety,” Bill stated mildly.
Ron was still fuming about Crookshanks's fresh attempt to eat Scabbers.
Several people nodded. If they were both just in the common room, that was one thing, but deliberately taking him into Ron’s dormitory was incredibly thoughtless.
Harry gave up trying to make them talk to each other and devoted himself to examining the Firebolt, which he had brought down to the common room with him. For some reason this seemed to annoy Hermione as well. She didn't say anything, but she kept looking darkly at the broom as though it too had been criticizing her cat.
“You thought the broom was from Sirius, didn’t you?” Tonks realised.
“But why not say something to the boys? You were clearly about to say something before Crookshanks attacked Scabbers upstairs,” George frowned.
“I didn’t think they would listen to me,” admitted Hermione. “Harry was too happy about the broom, and Ron and I were angry with each other.”
“You should still have at least mentioned it. Clearly the boys haven’t even thought of the possibility the broom could be jinxed,” Emmeline said.
At lunchtime they went down to the Great Hall, to find that the House tables had been moved against the walls again, and that a single table, set for twelve, stood in the middle of the room.
“Only twelve people stayed at Hogwarts for Christmas? Including professors? Wow,” Charlie whistled.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen it that empty,” Kingsley said.
Professors Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape, Sprout, and Flitwick were there, along with Filch, the caretaker, who had taken off his usual brown coat and was wearing a very old and rather mouldy- looking tailcoat.
“What about you, Remus?” Wondered Ted.
“Unfortunately the full moon had been the night before so I wasn’t up to attending,” Remus said with a sigh.
“That’s a shame. On Christmas too,” Emmeline said sympathetically.
There were only three other students, two extremely nervous-looking first years and a sullen-faced Slytherin fifth year. Dumbledore greeted them with a ‘Merry Christmas’ as Harry, Ron, and Hermione approached the table. He stated that it seemed foolish to use house tables as there were so few of them.
“Yeah, that does seem a little much, five tables for twelve people,” agreed Bill.
“Eating with the professors though, and Filch at that,” Fred shuddered theatrically.
“Filch in a mouldy tailcoat,” corrected George.
“It wasn’t too bad. He didn’t really actually say anything,” Harry told them.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat down side by side at the end of the table. Dumbledore enthusiastically picked up a cracker and offered the end of a large silver noisemaker to Snape, who took it reluctantly and tugged. With a bang like a gunshot, the cracker flew apart to reveal a large, pointed witch’s hat topped with a stuffed vulture.
Sever people sniggered at that.
“Oh, I wish we could have seen that,” Fred groaned, but he was grinning widely.
“His face must have been hilarious,” Tonks giggled.
Harry, remembering the boggart, caught Ron's eye and they both grinned; Snape's mouth thinned, and he pushed the hat toward Dumbledore, who swapped it for his wizard's hat at once. He advised the table to dig in. As Harry was helping himself to roast potatoes, the doors of the Great Hall opened again. It was Professor Trelawney, gliding toward them as though on wheels.
“She actually left the tower?” Neville asked in surprise.
“Yeah, it was weird,” Ron told him.
She had put on a green sequined dress in honour of the occasion, making her look more than ever like a glittering, oversized dragonfly. Dumbledore stood up and said it was a pleasant surprise.
“It was a surprise, certainly,” Minerva muttered.
“Don’t tell me you didn’t have a little fun, Minerva,” Pomona smiled. The Transfiguration professor’s lips twitched.
“Maybe a little.”
She declared she’d been crystal gazing and to her own astonishment had seen herself joining them for lunch, so she promptly hastened down and begged them to forgive her lateness.
“If she was supposed to attend, you’ve have thought the inner eye would have given her more warning,” Ron muttered. Harry snorted.
Dumbledore easily agreed and conjured her a chair between Snape and McGonagall.
Several people snickered at that.
“Honestly, Albus, of all the places,” Minerva complained. Severus nodded slightly in agreement. He smiled serenely at her.
Trelawney, however, did not sit down. Instead, she suddenly uttered a kind of soft scream and said she dared not. If she joined the table, there would be thirteen of them. She declared nothing could be unluckier and to remember that when thirteen dine together, the first to rise would be the first to die.
“So, who’s betting Harry stands up first?” Fred laughed
“Pretty much a given, but given she predicts his death pretty much every lesson, at least he’s prepared,” Neville grinned.
“Although, they did think someone wanted to kill Harry, so I suppose it’s not quite as ridiculous as one would think,” put in Ted.
McGonagall stated they would risk it and told her to sit down as the turkey was getting cold. Trelawney hesitated, then lowered herself into the empty chair, eyes shut, and mouth clenched tight, as though expecting a thunderbolt to hit the table.
“Nobody had even risen yet,” Hermione rolled her eyes.
McGonagall poked a large spoon into the nearest tureen and offered her tripe. Trelawney ignored her. She opened her eyes again, she looked around once more and asked where Lupin was. Dumbledore stated he was ill again which was unfortunate on Christmas.
Many people shot Remus sympathetic looks.
McGonagall said that surely Sybill already knew that.
Several people snorted with laughter at that.
Trelawney gave McGonagall a very cold look and stated that certainly she knew, but one does not parade the fact that one is All-Knowing. She frequently choses to act as those she does not possess the Inner Eye. McGonagall said that explained a great deal.
There was another round of laughter at that.
“Nice one, Minnie,” Sirius chuckled. She narrowed her eyes at him for the nickname.
Trelawney's voice suddenly became a good deal less misty. She added that she had seen Lupin wouldn’t be with them for very long and he himself seemed to know his time was short.
“Well that couldn’t possibly have anything to do with the fact that nobody has lasted longer than a year in that post for decades,” Emmeline rolled her eyes.
He practically fled when she offered to crystal gaze for him. McGonagall dryly replied: ‘imagine that’.
There was yet more laughter.
“The professor was on a roll,” chortled Fred.
Dumbledore interrupted in a cheerful, if slightly raised, voice, saying he doubted Lupin was in any immediate danger. He asked if Snape had made the potion for him, and he agreed. Dumbledore said this was good and that Lupin should be up and about in no time. Then he changed the subject and asked Derek if he had had any chipolatas as they were excellent.
“Subtle topic change,” Sirius snorted.
“At least Snape didn’t say anything about Professor Lupin,” George shrugged.
“He wouldn’t. Not with Dumbledore right there,” Emmeline said, shooting Snape a disgusted look.
The first-year boy went furiously red on being addressed directly by Dumbledore, and took the platter of sausages with trembling hands.
Dumbledore frowned slightly at that.
Professor Trelawney behaved almost normally until the very end of Christmas dinner, two hours later. Full to bursting with Christmas dinner and still wearing their party hats, Harry and Ron got up first from the table and she shrieked loudly, asking which of them left their seat first.
“Of course it was Harry,” Charlie grinned.
“But Ron stood up at the same time. Double death or does it not work if two people rise together?” George wondered.
They looked at each other and Ron said he didn’t know. McGonagall said she doubted it would make much difference unless a mad axe-man was waiting outside the doors to slaughter the first one into the entrance hall.
Some people laughed at that while the others looked at Minerva with raised eyebrows.
“Possibly a bit too blasé about that considering a supposed mass murderer had already broken into the school to try and kill one of the two who stood up,” Kingsley said.
Minerva flushed slightly.
Even Ron laughed. Professor Trelawney looked highly affronted. Harry asked Hermione if she was coming and she declined, saying she wanted a quick word with McGonagall.
A few people narrowed their eyes wondering what Hermione could want with a teacher on Christmas day.
Ron suspected she was trying to take more classes.
“Hogwarts doesn’t offer any more than she was already taking,” Bill said.
“Unless she wanted to talk about dropping a subject. With Buckbeak’s research, it’s a lot,” suggested Tonks.
They made their way into the entrance hall, which was completely devoid of mad axe-men.
There were a few chuckles.
When they reached the portrait hole, they found Sir Cadogan enjoying a Christmas party with a couple of monks, several previous headmasters of Hogwarts, and his fat pony. He pushed up his visor and toasted them with a flagon of mead. Ron gave the password, and they entered the common room. Harry went straight up to the dormitory, collected the Firebolt and the Broomstick Servicing Kit Hermione had given him for his birthday, brought them downstairs, and tried to find something to do to the Firebolt.
“It’s brand new, it won’t need servicing,” Fred pointed out.
“Yeah, but I just... I wanted to enjoy it,” Harry shrugged.
“Fair enough.”
However, there were no bent twigs to clip, and the handle was so shiny already it seemed pointless to polish it. He and Ron simply sat admiring it from every angle until the portrait hole opened, and Hermione came in, accompanied by Professor McGonagall.
“You didn’t?” Fred turned to look accusingly at Hermione.
She turned slightly pink but held her head high. Percy read on with a hint of trepidation.
Though Professor McGonagall was head of Gryffindor House, Harry had seen her in the common room only once before, and that had been to make a very grave announcement. He and Ron stared at her, both holding the Firebolt. Hermione walked around them, sat down, picked up the nearest book, and hid her face behind it.
“Not a good sign,” Charlie muttered.
McGonagall asked if this was it, moving over and staring at the broom. She stated that Hermione had just informed her Harry had been sent the broom.
Several people groaned, or shook their heads in disbelief.
“It wasn’t your place to do that,” Tonks told her bluntly.
“The boys weren’t going to. Someone had to tell a teacher before they decided to go flying,” Hermione defended herself.
“You don’t know what they would have done. You didn’t bother even trying to share your suspicions with them,” Fred argued.
“You were correct in telling a teacher your suspicions,” Andromeda said. “However, you absolutely should have first given Harry the opportunity to do so. You didn’t mention it in the dormitory because you were interrupted and then you made no effort to tell them what you thought, you simply when went your friend’s back. It’s not what you did that is the problem in this situation, it is how you went about it.”
“Honestly, it seems like you did it to punish them,” Ted frowned. “It seems like you were going to say something and then Crookshanks attacked Scabbers. You were angry with Ron for trying to attack your pet after you should never have brought him in, in the first place. Then you made no further effort to dissuade them. Ron was just as excited about the broom as Harry, so instead of talking to them while you were angry with Ron, you went straight to a professor.”
“I was protecting both of them not punishing them. I knew Ron would want to fly it and Harry would let him,” Hermione argued.
“I’m not saying you didn’t want to protect them,” Ted assured her. “I know you would never want your friends to get hurt. But what you should have done was tell them you thought it was from Sirius, and likely cursed, and that they should hand it in. If they both chose to ignore you, then, by all means, tell a professor. But at least give them the option.”
Harry and Ron looked around at Hermione. They could see her forehead reddening over the top of her book, which was upside down. McGonagall asked if she could, but didn’t wait for an answer before taking the Firebolt and examining it. She asked if there was any note or message of any kind which Harry denied. She stated she would have to take it.
“That sucks,” Tonks frowned. She knew it was necessary, but she still felt bad for Harry. It wasn’t like he got many presents either, so having such a nice one temporarily confiscated was even worse.
Harry asked why and she explained that it would need to be checked for jinxes and possibly stripped down.
“Stripped down?” Sirius gasped.
“I hope you got a professional to do such a thing,” Emmeline frowned.
“We were more than capable,” Minerva sniffed.
“Last I checked, nobody on the staff was a broomstick expert. Not even Madam Hooch. That is an international standard, brand new broomstick. Checking for basic jinxes should be fine, but stripping it down? That should be done by an expert only,” Charlie said.
Ron repeated the words ‘stripped down’ ad McGonagall said it shouldn’t take more than a few weeks and Harry would have it back as soon as they were sure it was jinx free.
“A few weeks? That hopeful. Depending on how thorough a check you’re doing, I’d say at least a couple of months to do it properly and safely, taking into account staff schedules,” Charlie stated.
“How do you know that?” Percy wondered.
“I know a few people who went pro and one of them had an issue with their broom. It had to be stripped down and it took Nimbus themselves six weeks to fix the issue.”
Harry protested there was nothing wrong with it and she replied that he couldn’t know that until he’d flown it which was out of the question until they were sure it hadn’t been tampered with.
“That is a fair point, but perhaps tell him why you need to check his broom for jinxes,” suggested Remus.
“Yes, my apologies Potter, I didn’t realise Miss Granger hadn’t spoken to you and I believed you knew Sirius may have sent the broom.”
McGonagall turned on her heel and carried the Firebolt out of the portrait hole, which closed behind her. Harry stood staring after her, the tin of High-Finish Polish still clutched in his hands.
“But you got it back fine, didn’t you?” Sirius asked.
“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “It’s brilliant.” Sirius relaxed at that.
Ron, however, rounded on Hermione and demanded to know why she had gone running to McGonagall. Hermione threw her book aside. She was still pink in the face, but stood up and faced Ron defiantly. She stated she had done it because she thought, and McGonagall agreed, that the broom had most likely been sent by Sirius Black.
“It was,” Sirius said proudly.
“The chapter is finished,” Percy announced.
“It’s my turn next, so I’ll read and then that will be the last chapter for the evening,” Molly said. Percy handed his mother the book.
Chapter 13: The Patronus
Chapter Text
Harry knew that Hermione had meant well, but that didn’t stop him from being angry with her. He had been the owner of the best broom in the world for a few short hours, and now, because of her interference, he didn’t know whether he would ever see it again.
“Well, her interference was a good thing in the long run. You did need to have the broom checked. And the only reason you’d never see the broom again was if it were jinxed too badly to be salvaged, which is almost impossible,” Charlie pointed out.
“The lack of warning or discussion on the topic was the awful bit,” Tonks agreed.
He was positive that there was nothing wrong with the Firebolt now.
“Unfortunately you had no way of knowing that,” Minerva sighed.
“Harry has been known to sense magic, and his instincts are usually spot on,” Fred defended.
“He has also been known to risk life and limb in the name of Quidditch,” Arthur reminded his son. “Especially after the first match.” Fred grimaced at that, recalling the bludger from the previous year.
He wondered what sort of state it would be in once it had been subjected to all sorts of anti-jinx tests.
“That is a good point. I know that of course, Filius and Minerva are more than competent in their respective fields, but I do feel a specialist should have been brought in,” Emmeline said.
"We were confident in our abilities with Madam Hooch consulting. And honestly, we couldn't find a specialist who was free at the required time," Minerva admitted.
Ron was furious with Hermione too. As far as he was concerned, the stripping-down of a brand-new Firebolt was nothing less than criminal damage.
“Honestly, Ron,” Bill chuckled.
“It’s better to be safe than sorry,” Fred stated.
“It’s also not his broom, and he should be glad someone was looking out for Harry’s safety “ Molly said, narrowing her eyes at her son.
Hermione, who remained convinced that she had acted for the best, started avoiding the common room. Harry and Ron supposed she had taken refuge in the library and didn’t try to persuade her to come back.
Several people looked between the trio. They’d had their fights, but this one seemed to be particularly nasty. And, although they had clearly made up before arriving in the room, nobody was entirely sure how.
All in all, they were glad when the rest of the school returned shortly after New Year, and Gryffindor Tower became crowded and noisy again. Wood sought Harry out on the night before term started. He asked if Harry had a good Christmas, and then, without waiting for an answer, he sat down, lowered his voice, saying he had been doing some thinking and after the last match, they couldn’t afford for him, if the dementors came again, he broke off, looking awkward.
“Poor Oli, I get where he’s coming from, but also, it isn’t Harry’s fault,” Charlie grimaced.
“Harry shouldn’t be punished for something beyond his control,” Fred argued.
“But, as captain, Wood has to do what is best for the whole team, not just his Seeker. It’s a tough job, and he has to make the hard calls,” Charlie told his brother. “Of course we want Harry to be on the team, as does Oli, but he still has to consider an alternative. Not just for the sake of the team, but for Harry, it isn’t good for him to be on a broomstick with the potential to fall from great heights if he passes out again,” he shot an apologetic look at Harry who waved it away. Charlie wasn’t wrong.
“I guarantee Harry’s safety is not what Wood was considering,” George snorted. He liked the captain well enough, but concern for his players came a very distant second to winning Quidditch matches.
Harry assured him he was working on it and that Professor Lupin would train him to ward them off which should be starting that week. Wood was relieved, saying he hadn’t wanted to lose Harry as seeker.
“Nobody would. Harry is the best,” Fred grinned proudly.
Then he asked if Harry had a new broom yet. Harry said no and Wood told him to get a move on as he couldn’t ride the Shooting Star against Ravenclaw. Ron told Oliver that he got a Firebolt for Christmas.
“Bad idea, Ronnie,” Charlie winced.
“Wood will just get excited when the broom has been confiscated, and it’s Harry’s news to share, not yours,” Bill told him.
Wood asked if he was serious, and Harry told him not to get excited as it had been confiscated. He explained why and Oliver asked how it could be jinxed. Harry said that Sirius Black was after him and may have sent it. Wood waved aside the news that a famous murderer was after his Seeker.
“Of course he ignored that,” Charlie chuckled.
“What do you mean ‘of course’ he just ignored one of the most famous murderers in the world was after his Seeker?” Minerva asked.
“Quidditch means more to Wood than anything. He knew scouts were going to be present both at the Ravenclaw game and the final,” George explained. “Winning that cup meant everything to Oliver.” Several people frowned in disapproval.
He pointed out that Black couldn’t have brought the broom as he’s on the run with the whole country looking for him. He could hardly walk into the Quidditch shop and buy a broom.
“Honestly, Owl orders are a thing,” Tonks pointed out with an eyeroll.
“I think people also assumed that a man on the run, after twelve years in prison, would be unlikely to have the funds to buy such an expensive thing,” Emmeline said.
“Even without the Black money, Uncle Alphard left me enough that was just collecting interest while I was… not using it,” Sirius admitted.
Harry said he knew that, but McGonagall wanted to strip it down, causing Wood to go pale. He promised to talk to her and make her see reason.
“He said that?” Percy asked, wide-eyed. He knew Oliver was Quidditch crazy, but not that crazy.
“Bet you loved that,” Pomona said to Minerva, chuckling. The Transfiguration professor pursed her lips at the memory.
Classes started again the next day. The last thing anyone felt like doing was spending two hours on the grounds on a raw January morning, but Hagrid had provided a bonfire full of salamanders for their enjoyment, and they spent an unusually good lesson collecting dry wood and leaves to keep the fire blazing while the flame-loving lizards scampered up and down the crumbling, white-hot logs.
“That sounds like a good, and appropriate lesson for Care of Magical Creatures,” Andromeda nodded approvingly.
The first Divination lesson of the new term was much less fun; Professor Trelawney was now teaching them palmistry, and she lost no time in informing Harry that he had the shortest lifeline she had ever seen.
“Ooh, how surprising,” Tonks rolled her eyes.
“It really is disturbing that she is this fixated on the death of a student,” Ted frowned.
“The Grim made sense, given Sirius’ animagus form, and we know she likes to predict the death of a student to make some sort of impression on new students, but this is kind of ridiculous. Either, she does see Harry’s death, warn him and be done with it, or she’s making it up and really needs a new gimmick. Dragging it out for a whole year is ridiculous,” Bill agreed.
It was Defence Against the Dark Arts that Harry was keen to get to; after his conversation with Wood, he wanted to get started on his anti-dementor lessons as soon as possible. Harry reminded Lupin of his promise, and he suggested eight on Thursday evening for their first lesson in the History of Magic classroom as it should be large enough.
“Why wouldn’t your classroom be large enough?” Filius wondered.
“It might have been, but the more space the better,” Remus said.
He mused on how he would conduct the lesson, as he couldn’t being a real dementor into the castle.
“Why would you need a real dementor? Producing a patronus on its own is advanced enough, let along trying to take on a dementor in his first lesson,” Amelia said worriedly.
“Because being able to produce a patronus in the safety of a classroom won’t give any indication of whether Harry would be able to hold the spell against a dementor, which was the point of the lesson. He wasn’t having lessons just to learn the theory, or for advanced lessons, he was having them because the dementors were affecting him so badly,” Remus pointed out.
“A boggart then. Harry’s worst fear is a dementor, and it will give the same effect without having to face a real one,” Charlie suggested.
“That’s a brilliant idea,” Tonks said, looking at her friend in surprise.
“That’s all well and good, but should he really be facing them in his first lesson?” Kingsley wondered. “Not that I doubt your teaching skills, Remus, but that does seem quite optimistic.”
“I certainly didn’t make him face anything in his first attempt, but you’ll hear how the lesson played out,” Remus told them. It wasn't a lie, Harry didn't face the boggart until he produced at least a wisp of a patronus.
As they walked down the corridor, heading to dinner, Ron commented that he still looked ill and asked Harry what he thought the matter with him was. There was a loud and impatient “tut” from behind them. It was Hermione, who had been sitting at the feet of a suit of armour, repacking her bag, which was so full of books it wouldn’t close.
“Did nobody show you an extension charm, or at least one to make your bag lighter?” George asked in exasperation. At the start of the year, he could understand nobody having shown her, but after watching her struggle for the whole year, how hadn’t any older Gryffindor noticed? Including him. Hermione shook her head.
“Well, if you get a new bag this summer, make sure you get one with the charms already on it. If not, I’ll show you how to apply them,” he offered.
“Thanks,” she smiled shyly.
Ron asked what she was tutting at them for and she replied nothing. Ron argued that she had right after he’d asked about Lupin. With a superior looks, Hermione said it was obvious.
“Only if you cared to look into it, which most people don’t. Most students wouldn’t bother with why a professor was ill,” Bill shrugged.
“Or if another professor tries his hardest to let the information slip,” Emmeline put in with a glare in Severus’ direction.
“But neither of the boys did that homework, so it wasn’t obvious to them,” Charlie said with a slight grin.
Ron said that if she didn’t want to tell them, then don’t and she said fine before marching off. Ron stared resentfully after her, saying she doesn’t know, she was just trying to get them to talk to her again.
“Honestly, Ron, you really should know better. Hermione wouldn’t pretend to know something she didn’t,” Tonks said. Though, privately, she did agree that Hermione was likely showing off her knowledge in an attempt to get the boys to talk to her. And she probably couldn’t help herself.
At eight o’clock on Thursday evening, Harry left Gryffindor Tower for the History of Magic classroom. It was dark and empty when he arrived, but he lit the lamps with his wand and had waited only five minutes when Professor Lupin turned up, carrying a large packing case, which he heaved onto Professor Binns’ desk. Harry asked what that was and Lupin told him it was a boggart.
Charlie grinned.
He continued that he’d been combing the castle since Tuesday and found one in Filch’s filing cabinet
“Should have left it,” Fred muttered.
“I’m surprised you had to look so hard for it and Filch didn’t yell about it to the whole castle,” George said mildly.
It would be the closest they could get to a real dementor. The boggart would become a dementor when he saw Harry and they could store him in Lupin’s office when not using him. Harry agreed, trying to sound glad Lupin had found a good substitute instead of apprehensive.
“It’s perfectly fine to be nervous. Nobody looks forward to constantly facing their worst fear,” Remus told him.
Professor Lupin took out his own wand and indicated that Harry should do the same. He said that the spell he was going to try and teach was highly advanced magic, beyond OWLs, and called the Patronus Charm.
“It’s beyond NEWT level as well,” Percy told him. “It’s only mentioned briefly in Defence and in Care of Magical Creatures when you learn about Lethifolds, but you don’t learn it.”
“It’s part of Auror training,” Tonks said.
Harry asked how it worked, and Lupin told him that, when it worked correctly, it conjured a Patronus which was a sort of a guardian that acted as a shield between Harry and the dementor. Harry had a sudden vision of himself crouching behind a Hagrid-sized figure holding a large club.
A few people chuckled at that. Harry smiled, thinking of his patronus. His father.
Professor Lupin continued that the Patronus was a kind of positive force, a projection of hope, happiness and everything the dementor feeds upon. As the projection cannot feel despair, the dementors cannot hurt it. He warned Harry it may be too advanced for him as many qualified wizards struggled with it.
“Learning the spell isn’t too bad, producing one with a dementor around is definitely tricky,” Tonks noted. And she didn’t feel half as badly around dementors as Harry did.
“Most people only produce an indistinct patronus though. Producing a corporeal patronus is incredibly difficult,” Amelia out it.
“An indistinct one doesn’t help all that much though. It definitely doesn’t fight off a dementor like a corporeal one does,” Bill argued.
“But even an indistinct one will give a small amount of protection, hopefully allowing Harry to not fall off his broom or faint,” Charlie said.
Harry asked what a patronus looked like and Lupin told him each one was unique to the wizard who conjured it. Harry asked how to conjure it and Lupin said with an incantation that only worked if you were concentrating on a single, very happy, memory.
Harry pulled a face as several people glanced over at him, with both worry and curiosity.
Harry cast his mind about for a happy memory. Certainly, nothing that had happened to him at the Dursleys’ was going to do.
Everyone scowled. Sirius tightened his arm around Harry’s shoulders. Because he’d been reckless, because he’d wanted revenge, and had trusted Dumbledore to protect Harry, his godson had grown up without a single happy memory. Ten years of his life with basically no happy memories. Worse, Sirius knew how he felt. He had almost no happy memories of his time before Hogwarts. And the few he did have were on his brother, which were now tainted with grief.
Finally, he settled on the moment when he had first ridden a broomstick.
Those in the room who could produce a patronus, shook their heads.
“That, most likely, won’t be powerful enough,” Andromeda stated sadly.
Everyone else grimaced, sad that it had taken several weeks into his first year of Hogwarts, before Harry could think of a happy memory. And even then, one he considered one of his happiest was riding a broomstick. Something the vast majority of them took for granted and, though they loved it, would never consider it as their happiest.
Lupin told him the incantation, which Harry repeated. Lupin reminded him to focus on his happy memory and Harry thought back to riding his broom, repeating the spell at the same time and something like silvery gas whooshed from his wand.
“Nice. First time,” Tonks whistled, looking impressed.
“It disappeared pretty much instantly,” Harry shrugged.
“It’s still an achievement, Potter. You pick up new spells quickly,” Moody grunted.
Harry asked if he saw that and Lupin told him it was very good, before asking if he was ready to try it on a dementor.
“After one attempt with the spell?” Sirius asked, worriedly.
“Harry learns better through application. I could have spent all night making him try and cast the spell over and over again with no boggart, but he wouldn’t have gained much,” Remus told him.
Harry agreed, gripping his wand tightly. He tried to keep his mind on flying, but something else kept intruding. Any second now, he might hear his mother again. However, he shouldn’t think that, or he would hear her again, and he didn’t want to - or did he?
Everyone fell completely silent at that. Harry pulled a face and burrowed back against Sirius who tightened his arm around his shoulders in a squeeze of comfort. There were several uncomfortable seconds of silence before Molly continued reading at Arthur’s urging.
Lupin grasped the lid of the packing case and pulled. A dementor rose slowly from the box, its hooded face turned toward Harry, one glistening, scabbed hand gripping its cloak. The lamps around the classroom flickered and went out. The dementor stepped from the box and started to sweep silently toward Harry, drawing a deep, rattling breath. A wave of piercing cold broke over him. Harry yelled the incantation multiple times, but the classroom began to dissolve, and Harry felt like he was falling, Lily’s voice echoing inside his head, saying she would do anything while Voldemort told her to stand aside.
Molly’s voice trembled as everyone listened sombrely, not knowing what to do or say.
Harry jerked back to life. He was lying flat on his back on the floor. The classroom lamps were alight again. He didn’t have to ask what had happened. He apologised, and Lupin asked if he was alright.
“You had nothing to apologise for,” Remus told him, his voice breaking ever so slightly.
Harry agreed, pulling himself up and leaning against a desk. Lupin handed him a chocolate frog, telling him to eat it before they tried again. He hadn’t expected Harry to do it on his first time, he would have been astounded if he had. Harry admitted it was getting worse. and he could hear his mother louder alongside Voldemort. Lupin looked paler than usual.
“Sorry, I didn’t… You probably didn’t want to hear that,” Harry muttered, now knowing Remus had been close friends with his parents.
“You didn’t know. Had no way of knowing,” Remus waved aside the apology. And, as horrible as it had been, hearing Harry say it, hearing it now was far worse. Then, he’d mostly been concerned for Harry, having to hear his parent’s last moments over and over again, in an attempt to protect himself. It was awful all round and he admired Harry’s mental strength while hating that it was necessary.
Lupin said he would understand if Harry didn’t want to continue, but Harry said he did, asking what would happen if dementors turned up at their match against Ravenclaw. He couldn’t afford to fall off again, as they would lose the cup.
Several people rolled their eyes, if only half-heartedly. Given how he reacted to dementors, this was a skill Harry really needed, and whatever gave him the resolve to get through it could only be a good thing – even if it was Quidditch.
Lupin agreed, suggesting he select a different memory as that one didn’t appear strong enough. Harry thought about it and settled on winning the House Championship and the end of the previous year.
“Slightly better,” Andromeda nodded. Emotions ran high at the end of year feast, especially in Harry’s previous year.
He gripped his wand tightly again and took up his position in the middle of the classroom. Lupin asked if he was ready, and Harry agreed. He tried to concentrate on the happy memory rather than what would happen when the box opened. When Lupin pulled off the lid, the room became cold and icy once more. The dementor glided forward, drawing its breath; one rotting hand was extending toward Harry, who cast the spell, but fog obscured his vision. He heard a new, male voice, yelling for Lily to take Harry and run.
Sirius and Remus both went stark white.
“James,” Emmeline whispered, looking horrified.
“That’s never happened before. Harry was certainly correct about it getting worse,” Bill muttered to himself.
Everyone glanced around anxiously, wondering if Harry was going to end up hearing the whole night of his parents’ murder. Arthur took the book from his wife who was sobbing quietly, her heart breaking for Harry.
The male voice continued that it was him, he would hold him off while Lily ran.
Sirius made a choked noise, but Arthur hurried on while everyone else remained in horrified silence.
There were the sounds of someone stumbling from a room, a door bursting open, and a cackle of high-pitched laughter.
Several people shuddered.
Someone called Harry’s name. Lupin was tapping Harry hard on the face. This time it was a minute before Harry understood why he was lying on a dusty classroom floor. He admitted he’d heard his dad’s voice for the first time. James had tried to take on Voldemort himself to give Lily time to run.
“Of course he did, that boy!” Minerva sniffled. “He would never have done anything else.”
Everyone else looked around the room awkwardly. Much of the readings had been an invasion of Harry’s privacy, but it had also been important or useful enough that they could overlook it and still feel good within themselves. Hearing this… almost everyone thought that this was crossing some sort of line. Yet nobody was quite willing to be the one to suggest they stop. Or skip forwards. Instead, they all just waited, hoping it would be over soon.
Harry suddenly realized that there were tears on his face mingling with the sweat. He bent his face as low as possible, wiping them off on his robes, pretending to do up his shoelace, so that Lupin wouldn’t see.
Harry grimaced, realising that Remus had almost definitely seen.
Lupin asked if he heard James, sounding strange. Harry said yes, asking if Lupin knew his dad and Lupin agreed, saying they were friends at Hogwarts.
Harry made to apologise again, but Remus waved a hand before he could even open his mouth.
Lupin suggested they leave it for the night as the charm was ridiculously advanced. Harry rejected the idea, saying he wasn’t thinking of happy enough things. He racked his brains for a truly happy memory, and settled on first finding out he was a wizard and could leave the Dursley’s for Hogwarts.
Dumbledore startled slightly at that while everyone else pulled various faces of sadness and horror.
If that wasn’t a happy memory, he didn’t know what was.
“Oh, Harry!” Hermione cried. He frowned at her, confused.
“What?”
“The happiest memory you could think of, was leaving your relatives?”
“Well, yeah. I mean, you’ve heard about them,” he shrugged awkwardly, unsure why this was such a big deal.
“Honestly, Gred, we’ve not been trying hard enough. None of young Harry’s happiest memories contain us!” George declared loudly, with a fake pout, trying to direct some of the attention from Harry.
“I hear that. It’s quite offensive really. We are truly awesome and have spent many a time trying to cheer Harry up. He clearly does not appreciate our attempts properly,” Fred agreed, forcing a grin onto his face.
Harry snorted and shot them both a grateful look. “Your attempts at cheer must have been not that great,” he told them with a smirk. They both gasped dramatically, feigning offence.
“I think I must be hearing a challenge,” George said, narrowing his eyes at Harry.
“Most definitely,” Fred agreed. “You will be cheered up, whether you like it or not.” Harry laughed and Fred tried not to feel too smug about it.
He concentrated very hard on how he had felt when he’d realized he’d be leaving Privet Drive.
“And coming to the Burrow!” Fred added.
“To see us!” George put in.
“I was trying to think of happy memories,” Harry shot back with a grin. Fred put his hand over his heart and dramatically fell back like he’d been stabbed. Then he winked at Harry as Arthur continued reading over their antics.
He got to his feet and faced the packing case once more. Lupin asked if he was ready, looking as if it were against his better judgement, and then called ‘go’. He pulled off the lid of the case for the third time, and the dementor rose out of it; the room felt cold and dark. Harry bellowed the incantation three times before the screaming started, but this time it was muted, like it was coming from a badly tuned radio.
Everyone perked up in anticipation.
He could still see the dementor, which had halted, and then a huge, silver shadow came bursting out of the end of Harry’s wand, to hover between him and the dementor, and though Harry’s legs felt like water, he was still on his feet. Though for how much longer, he wasn’t sure.
“You did it,” breathed Amelia. “You actually performed a patronus charm on what, your third attempt?”
“Good job, Potter,” Moody praised. Harry flushed.
Lupin came forward and roared out ‘Riddikulus’, causing the boggart, and patronus, to vanish. Harry sank into a chair, feeling exhausted. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Professor Lupin forcing the boggart back into the packing case with his wand; it had turned into a silvery orb again. He said that was excellent. Harry asked for one more go which Lupin denied him.
“Definitely enough for one night,” Andromeda nodded.
“Yes. You need to rest after that. I don’t think anyone your age has done what you did in one lesson, especially one that was only three attempts long and against a dementor,” Kingsley agreed.
Instead, he handed Harry a large bar of Honeydukes’ best chocolate, telling him to eat the lot of Madam Pomfrey would be after his blood.
A few people chuckled at that, while Andromeda nodded approvingly.
Harry agreed, and he took a bite of the chocolate, watching Lupin extinguish the lamps that had rekindled with the disappearance of the dementor. A thought occurred to him. He said that as Lupin had known his dad, he must have known Sirius too.
Remus grimaced momentarily at his own reaction. Especially in front of Harry.
“Way to spring such a delicate topic on someone,” Fred teased.
“Harry’s clearly been spending too much time with Ronnie,” George smirked. “And without Hermione as the voice of reason and tact,” he added with a wink in said witch’s direction.
Lupin turned very quickly. He asked what gave Harry that idea and Harry replied that he knew they were friends at Hogwarts, which caused Lupin to relax. He agreed that he had known him, or thought he did, before telling Harry he’d better be off.
Now Sirius pulled a face. But then, he’d thought the same about Remus for a period.
Harry left the classroom, walking along the corridor and around a corner, then took a detour behind a suit of armour and sank down on its plinth to finish his chocolate, wishing he hadn’t mentioned Black, as Lupin was obviously not keen on the subject.
“Really? He wasn’t keen on the subject of someone he knew being a supposed mass murderer? Who could have guessed?” Tonks chuckled. Harry shot her a glare.
“He did pass out a few times, maybe he hit his head and had his sense knocked out of him?” Suggested Charlie with a grin. His grin widened when Harry turned his glare onto him.
“What would you know about sense?” Bill asked his brother dryly.
“He knows plenty about it having knocked out of him,” Percy put in. All of his siblings stared at him in shock for long enough that Percy started to turn pink. Then Fred and George burst out laughing and both got up theatrically shaking Percy’s hand.
“You are our brother!” Fred declared.
“Knew there must be some humour in there somewhere,” George said taking his turn to shake Percy’s hand. Eventually Percy shooed them back to their seats.
Then Harry’s thoughts wandered back to his mother and father.
The good mood evaporated almost instantaneously.
He felt drained and strangely empty, even though he was so full of chocolate. Terrible though it was to hear his parents’ last moments replayed inside his head, these were the only times Harry had heard their voices since he was a very small child.
Everyone shifted uncomfortably at that realisation. It was like the Mirror of Erised all over again, realising that Harry didn’t even know what his parents looked like. Except this was worse. The mirror, while dangerous, had at least shown him his family and didn’t make him pass out staring at it. It also seemingly showed them, as if in a photograph. Whereas this, the dementors, he was hearing their last moments. Hearing how they had died.
But he’d never be able to produce a proper Patronus if he half wanted to hear his parents again. He told himself they were dead and that listening to echoes of them wouldn’t bring them back.
“You were being too hard on yourself. It is completely understandable to want to hear that,” Ted told him.
“But he was also right. It was too dangerous, given the source, and would not bring them back,” Andromeda said grimly
He should get a grip if he wanted that Quidditch cup. He stood up, crammed the last bit of chocolate into his mouth, and headed back to Gryffindor Tower. Ravenclaw played Slytherin a week after the start of term. Slytherin won, though narrowly. According to Wood, this was good news for Gryffindor, who would take second place if they beat Ravenclaw too. He therefore increased the number of team practices to five a week.
“Five?” Bill frowned. “Wasn’t it his NEWT year? How did he cope with that much time spent on Quidditch practise?”
“Wood didn’t care about NEWTs. He cared about winning the cup,” Fred told his brother.
“Even if he didn’t care about his own exams, it was your OWL year, and two of his chasers. Five out of the seven members of his team had highly important exams that year, including himself, five nights a week spent on practise is ridiculous,” Charlie pointed out. Not even he was that Quidditch mad. As captain, it was his task to balance training with the needs of the team, although Oliver had already proven dubious when it came to their health, so their exams were probably even lower on his list of priorities.
This meant that with Lupin’s anti-dementor classes, which in themselves were more draining than six Quidditch practices, Harry had just one night a week to do all his homework.
“Wow. That’s… not much time. Even if you didn’t have much homework,” Tonks winced.
“It certainly explains a lot. I am impressed with how well you did over the year, considering every that you had going on,” Minerva told Harry proudly. Filius and Pomona both nodded in agreement.
Even so, he wasn’t showing the strain nearly as much as Hermione, whose immense workload finally seemed to be getting to her.
Hermione winced.
Every night, without fail, Hermione was to be seen in a corner of the common room, several tables spread with books, Arithmancy charts, rune dictionaries, diagrams of Muggles lifting heavy objects, and file upon file of extensive notes; she barely spoke to anybody and snapped when she was interrupted.
“She was worse than Percy,” George said with a concerned frown. They had tried a couple of pranks to try and lighten her up and get her to take some time away from books, but after she’d snapped at them twice and reported them to Percy, they stopped trying. He knew they didn’t always show it, but they did love their siblings and try to look out for them and their friends when possible. Even Percy’s, or they would of, if he had many friends.
Several people whistled in astonishment at that statement and shot Hermione their own looks of concern. Even though she had told them she had given up a couple of subjects, many people wondered just how much of a toll it had taken on her before she gave in.
One evening, Ron wondered how she was doing it as Harry worked on an essay for Snape. He looked up to see Hermione, barely visible, behind a tottering pile of books. He asked how she was doing what and Ron replied how she was getting to all her classes. He had heard her talking to Professor Vector that morning, talking about yesterday’s lesson, which Hermione couldn’t have attended as she was in Care of Magical Creatures with them.
“Maybe they were just going over what had been covered in the lesson?” Tonks suggested dubiously.
“No, it definitely sounded like she had been in the lesson,” Neville stated, having also overheard.
Amelia pursed her lips. She was certain a time turner was in use. It was the only feasible explanation and she could not for the life of her, understand why a thirteen-year-old girl had been given such a thing just to attend extra lessons. For one, no other student had been given such an opportunity, and for another she was not emotionally or physically mature enough.
Using the time turner to attend extra lessons every single day, which would age her faster than her peers, especially if she had used it for an entire school year. But there was also the consequences if she hadn’t been using it to get extra sleep. If she attended the extra lessons, but never used the extra time for her homework or sleep, then it was no wonder she became so overwhelmed with the workload.
Minerva felt guilty. She should have kept a closer eye on Miss Granger. She had had several meetings with her charge throughout the year, especially during this period, though she hadn’t realised the fight was this bad, but each time Hermione had assured her she was coping. And while Minerva hadn’t fully believed her, she also hadn’t stopped her. She had expressed her concerns to Albus at the start of the year but, as ever, she had been pulled to his way of thinking. And that was that. Now she knew better. She knew Albus, her mentor, was not as infallible as she had thought. He did not always have the best sight of what was best. He was an incredibly powerful wizard, and a good man, of that she remained sure, but he was also still human. Something she thought needed remembering a little more often.
Ernie McMillan had also told him that she had never missed a Muggle Studies class, but half of them were at the same time as Divination, which she had never missed one of either. Harry didn’t have time to fathom the mystery of Hermione’s impossible schedule at the moment; he really needed to get on with Snape’s essay. Two seconds later, however, he was interrupted again, this time by Wood.
“I should have known better. Wood was seemingly possessed that year. He was trying to talk to me all the time,” Harry sighed. “I should have gone to the dormitory.”
“It’s a nightmare trying to write essays in there though,” Neville pointed out.
“So is trying to write with Wood in the vicinity that year,” Harry said dryly.
Wood said he had bad news. He’d been to see McGonagall about the Firebolt, and she’d gotten a bit shirty with him and told him he had his priorities wrong.
“I’m sure Professor McGonagall was probably right,” Percy rolled his eyes.
She seemed to think he cared more about winning the Cup than he did about Harry staying alive, just because he told her he didn’t care if it threw him off, as long as he caught the Snitch first.
“He said what?” Several people yelled at once.
“I’m sure Oliver didn’t actually mean it,” Charlie defended, but it was half-hearted at best.
“Based on everything else we’ve heard, I’m sure he did,” Percy frowned.
“You said he has now graduated, yes?” Sirius asked Harry. He nodded. “Good. He should not be a captain.”
“I can’t believe he said that to a professor,” Tonks shook her head.
Wood shook his head in disbelief. He continued that, the way she’d been yelling at him, you’d have thought he said something terrible.
“He genuinely didn’t understand that what he said was unacceptable?” Ted frowned.
“It’s Oliver,” Harry shrugged.
“That does mean he should think it’s fine for you to be thrown from your broomstick as long as you catch the snitch. A game is not worth your health,” Remus explained patiently.
Then he asked her how much longer she was going to keep it. He did an imitation of McGonagall saying she would keep it as long as necessary. He suggested Harry order a new broom and that he could get a Nimbus 2001. Harry stated he wasn’t buying anything Malfoy thought was good.
“While normally I’d say that’s for the best, given his taste, but that’s definitely not a bad broom,” Fred pointed out. Draco narrowed his eyes, unsure if he’d just been insulted or not.
“But he had a broom. No point buying another when he owned the best,” Sirius said.
“Yes, but Harry had no way of knowing for certain he would get the Firebolt back at that point,” Emmeline reminded him. Sirius pouted.
January faded imperceptibly into February, with no change in the bitterly cold weather. The match against Ravenclaw was drawing nearer and nearer, but Harry still hadn’t ordered a new broom. He was now asking Professor McGonagall for news of the Firebolt after every Transfiguration lesson with Ron at his shoulder and Hermione rushing from the room.
“Every lesson?” Tonks asked with a grin.
“That must have been fun,” Filius smirked at Minerva. She glared at him.
McGonagall told him he couldn’t have it back yet, before he’d even opened his mouth after the twelfth time he asked.
Several people chuckled, impressed with her patience.
She told him they’d checked for most of the usual curses, but Flitwick thought it may be carrying a Hurling Hex.
Minerva shot Filius another glare. While most of his suggestions had been valid, she knew very well that by this point he’d just been stalling in an attempt to keep the broom until after the Ravenclaw game. Not only had he tried to sabotage he team, he’d also meant she’d had to endure Potter and Weasley’s relentless pestering.
He caught the look and smiled serenely at her.
She promised to tell him once they’d finished checking it and asked him to stop badgering her.
“It sucks on all sides there. I don’t blame Harry for desperately wanting it back, but they also have to be both careful and thorough,” Kingsley said thoughtfully.
To make matters even worse, Harry’s anti-dementor lessons were not going nearly as well as he had hoped. Several sessions on, he was able to produce an indistinct, silvery shadow every time the boggart-dementor approached him, but his Patronus was too feeble to drive the dementor away.
“That’s still a highly impressive achievement given your age,” Amelia told him.
“Especially considering... everything else,” Emmeline added.
All it did was hover, like a semi-transparent cloud, draining Harry of energy as he fought to keep it there. Harry felt angry with himself, guilty about his secret desire to hear his parents’ voices again.
Most people grimaced at that.
Lupin told him he was expecting too much from himself as, for a thirteen-year-old, even an indistinct Patronus was a huge achievement.
There were several nods of agreement.
He pointed out that Harry wasn’t passing out anymore. Harry said he thought the patronus would charge the dementors down and Lupin agreed that a true Patronus did do that, however Harry had achieved a great deal in a short space of time.
“It’s better than no protection at all, and should mean you can get yourself to the ground. That’s a heck of a lot better than the first game,” Bill reminded him.
Lupin said that if the dementors put in an appearance at his next Quidditch match, he will be able to keep them at bay long enough to get back to the ground. Harry pointed out that Lupin said it was harder with more of them, but Lupin stated he had complete confidence in him.
“Did you really?” Asked Harry.
Remus looked at him for a few moments before responding. “I had complete confidence that you could hold them off until help arrived during a game,” he stated. “I didn’t think you could hold off over a hundred by yourself.” Harry nodded. That was fair.
“Although, it’s hardly a case of help arriving during a Quidditch game, it’s a case of finding a member of staff actually willing to bother helping. I recall hearing about plenty of staff members at Harry’s games in all three years at Hogwarts and only Severus has actually tried to help. And Albus eventually got around to slowing his fall during the Hufflepuff match,” Emmeline pointed out.
Lupin told him he’d earnt a drink, saying he wouldn’t have tried it before and producing two bottles from his briefcase. Harry exclaimed it was Butterbeer and that he liked it. Lupin raised his eyebrows, and Harry quickly lied that Ron and Hermione had brought him some back from Hogsmeade.
“We also bring butterbeer to all the Gryffindor parties,” George pointed out, looking amused.
“That’s a good point. How did you avoid butterbeer until sneaking into Hogwarts as a Gryffindor?” Charlie wondered.
“Ron taught me never to accept food and drink from the twins, so I usually just stuck to pumpkin juice that appeared directly from the kitchens,” Harry explained.
Both twins pretended to be offended by this, but they were both grinning.
Lupin was still slightly suspicious but suggested a toast to a Gryffindor victory against Ravenclaw, though he wasn’t supposed to take sides as a teacher.
“Teacher’s take sides all the time,” Ted snorted.
“The heads of house are different. The rest of us weren’t supposed to take sides,” Remus said, though he was grinning.
They drank the butterbeer in silence, until Harry voiced something he’d been wondering for a while. He asked what was under a dementor’s hood.
“Nothing pleasant,” Tonks shuddered.
Lupin looked thoughtful, saying that the only people who really knew weren’t in a position to tell them.
Everyone grimaced at the truth in that statement.
He stated that the dementor only lowered it’s hood to use it’s worst weapon. Harry asked what that was and Lupin told him it was called the Dementor’s Kiss.
“Which is a gross name. Who wants to kiss a dementor?” Tonks said, looking grossed out.
“It’s not something you’re actually supposed to want,” Charlie reminded her.
It was what happened when dementors wished to destroy their prey completely as they clamp their jaws on the mouth of the victim and suck out their soul.
Sirius shuddered violently.
Harry accidentally spat out a bit of butterbeer. He asked if they kill, and Remus told him it was worse than that. You can exist without you soul, as long as your brain and heart still worked, but with no sense of self, no memory or anything. There was no chance of recovery.
Everyone shuddered that time.
“That’s awful,” Hermione whispered. “What happens to someone once they’ve been kissed?”
“If the shock doesn’t kill them, then they usually die within a couple of days in Azkaban,” Moody told her.
“Have they kissed anyone... outside of Azkaban??”
“Gone rogue, you mean? Yes. Those victims are usually taken to St Mungo’s,” said Andromeda quietly.
Lupin continued that you would be an empty shell with your soul forever lost. He stated it was the fate that awaited Black.
Sirius flinched and Remus reached out to squeeze his hand. He couldn’t believe how casually he had managed to say such a thing.
It had been announced in the paper that morning, as the Ministry had given the dementors permission to administer it if they found him. Harry sat stunned for a moment at the idea of someone having their soul sucked out through their mouth. But then he thought of Black and stated he deserved it.
Sirius let out a quiet whimper, unable to help it as his heart broke at those words. Harry winced and leant into his godfather’s side. There wasn’t much he could say that would help. Sirius knew he didn’t mean it now, but that didn’t stop it hurting.
Lupin asked if he thought so, if he thought anyone deserved that. Harry agreed he did, for some things. He would have liked to have told Lupin about the conversation he’d overheard about Black in the Three Broomsticks, about Black betraying his mother and father, but it would have involved revealing that he’d gone to Hogsmeade without permission, and he knew Lupin wouldn’t be very impressed by that.
“Certainly not,” Remus sighed.
“Really?” Sirius raised an eyebrow.
“Really. I don’t think encouraging him to sneak off the grounds while someone supposedly wanted to kill him would be a good idea,” Remus pointed out.
He finished his butterbeer, thanked Lupin, and left the History of Magic classroom. Harry half wished that he hadn’t asked what was under a dementor’s hood, the answer had been so horrible.
“I mean, you can’t have thought it would be anything nice, given what dementors are and what they do,” said George.
“Maybe not nice, but I didn’t think it would be that awful either,” Harry admitted.
He was so lost in unpleasant thoughts of what it would feel like to have your soul sucked out of you that he walked headlong into Professor McGonagall halfway up the stairs.
“Oops,” Tonks winced.
She told him to watch where he was going. He apologised, but she said she’d been looking for him and here it was, they had done everything they could think of and there was nothing wrong with it. He had a very good friend out there somewhere.
“You got the Firebolt back!” Charlie exclaimed, delightedly. Harry grinned.
“Just in time too,” Fred smirked at his head of house. “Convenient.”
Harry’s jaw dropped. She was holding out his Firebolt, and it looked as magnificent as ever. He asked if he could have it back and she agreed. She stated that he would need to get the feel of it before Saturday’s match.
“That’s, what, two days away? Definitely convenient,” Charlie grinned.
“I have it back to Mr. Potter as soon as it was ready, no sooner and no later,” Minerva stated grimly.
“And it was all still fine?” Sirius checked.
“It was perfect,” beamed Harry.
She told him to try and win as they would be out of the running for the eighth year straight, as Snape had reminded her last night.
“What? They weren’t out of the running the year before, the tournament got cancelled,” Charlie argued.
“I think the point was they hadn’t won it for nine years,” Bill told hi brother, rolling his eyes.
Harry was speechless as he carried the Firebolt back upstairs toward Gryffindor Tower. As he turned a corner, he saw Ron dashing toward him, grinning from ear to ear. He asked if McGonagall had given it to him and said it was excellent, before asking if he could still have a go.
A couple of people rolled their eyes, but all the Quidditch fans were envious.
Harry agreed, his heart lighter than it had been in a month. He suggested they make up with Hermione as she was only trying to help.
“Just figured that out, had you?” Tonks asked.
“Well, no. I was angry for a while, but I wasn’t by then. I got why she did it, even if I didn’t like it. I just figured getting the broom back would soften Ron up enough to repair their friendship too,” admitted Harry. It had almost worked too. Bloody rat.
Ron agreed, saying she was in the common room. They turned into the corridor to Gryffindor Tower and saw Neville Longbottom, pleading with Sir Cadogan, saying he had written them down and must have dropped them.
Neville flinched. He still didn’t know what had happened and how he had lost those passwords.
Cadogan roared that this was a likely tale. Spotting Ron and Harry, he said it was fine evening and Ron told him to shut up. Neville told them he’d lost the passwords, he’d made Cadogan give him the passwords he was going to use that week and now they were lost.
“Lost? You lost the password to the Gryffindor common room with Sirius on the loose and able to break into the castle?” Tonks asked in exasperation.
“I thought I’d left them in the dormitory, but they weren’t there either. I don’t know what happened,” Neville muttered.
“Could an older student not have tried summoning them?” Charlie wondered.
“I didn’t think to ask,” Neville admitted. “But I’ve never been good at remembering passwords and he changed them so often I couldn’t keep up.” Minerva pursed her lips.
Harry gave the password to Sir Cadogan, who look extremely disappointed, and they entered the common room. There was a sudden, excited murmur as every head turned and the next moment, Harry was surrounded by people exclaiming over his Firebolt.
“Constant vigilance!” Moody barked.
After ten minutes or so, during which the Firebolt was passed around and admired from every angle, the crowd dispersed and Harry and Ron had a clear view of Hermione, the only person who hadn’t rushed over to them, bent over her work and carefully avoiding their eyes. Harry and Ron approached her table and at last, she looked up.
“Sorry it took so long,” Harry said. He didn’t add that it was a shame it had lasted all of two minutes.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before going to Professor McGonagall,” she replied.
Harry told her he’d gotten it back. Ron stated there was nothing wrong with it and she defended that there might have been. At least they knew it was safe, and Harry agreed.
“Definitely always worth taking the precaution,” Amelia nodded. Certainly, nobody argued with Hermione’s reasons, it was just her method that needed some work.
He said he’d better put it upstairs. Ron said he would take it as he had to give Scabbers his tonic. He took the Firebolt and, holding it as if it were made of glass, carried it away up the boys’ staircase. Harry asked if he could sit down and Hermione agreed, moving a great stack of parchment off a chair.
“I’m surprised you were able to take up that much space. Normally someone would have complained by then,” Neville said.
“I think they were all too afraid of Hermione,” George grinned.
“What?” She frowned.
“You are quite scary when you want to be,” Ginny told her with a grin eerily similar to George’s.
“No I’m not,” Hermione scoffed. Draco coughed a little, but would never admit out loud that she was a little scary. Especially given she’d punched him once already.
Harry looked around at the cluttered table, at the long Arithmancy essay on which the ink was still glistening, at the even longer Muggle Studies essay about electricity, and at the rune translation Hermione was now poring over. He asked how she was getting through everything, and she replied that she was working hard. Close-up, Harry saw that she looked almost as tired as Lupin.
Remus grimaced while most others looked concerned.
He asked why she didn’t drop a couple of subjects, and she stated that she couldn’t, looking scandalised. Harry stated that Arithmancy looked terrible.
Harry blushed at his judgement of a subject he’d known nothing about. Having looked a little more closely, he loved Arithmancy and totally understood why Hermione had told him it was her favourite.
“I’Il remember that,” teased Bill.
“I didn’t know any better,” Harry shrugged.
She told him it was wonderful and her favourite subject. But exactly what was wonderful about Arithmancy, Harry never found out.
Harry sighed.
“What now?” Tonks groaned.
At that precise moment, a strangled yell echoed down the boys’ staircase. The whole common room fell silent, staring, petrified, at the entrance. Then came hurried footsteps, growing louder and louder, and then Ron came leaping into view, dragging with him a bedsheet.
“A bedsheet? What?” Bill frowned in confusion.
“Nothing good,” Charlie grimaced.
“That much is obvious. I’m guessing it’s something to do with Scabbers,” said Tonks grimly.
He yelled for them to look. He yelled again, shaking the bedsheets in Hermione’s face. She asked what, but he cut her off, yelling Scabbers’ name and telling her to look.
Everyone grimaced. They could all guess what was coming.
Hermione leant away from Ron, looking utterly bewildered. Harry looked down at the sheet Ron was holding. There was something red on it. Something that looked horribly like blood.
“Maybe he just bit himself,” Percy suggested. He hadn’t been on the common room at the time, but of course he’d heard what had happened.
Ron screamed that it was blood. Scabbers was gone and he asked if she knew what was on the floor. Hermione denied it and he threw something on her rune translation. Hermione and Harry leaned forward. Lying on top of the weird, spiky shapes were several long, ginger cat hairs.
“Oh dear,” Pomona muttered.
“That’s the end of the chapter,” Molly announced shakily.
"Poor Scabbers," Charlie frowned.
"This could all have been avoided if that cat had been properly monitored," Bill said unhappily.
"It'll explain later, but Scabbers was fine. Just hiding," Ron told them.
"What? Why would he do that?" Percy frowned. "And where is he now then?"
"You'll see?" Ron offered weakly.
"I assumed it's something linked with how the rat is alive even after all that time," Amelia said dryly.
Ron said nothing. He supposed it wouldn't harm anything if he told the rest of the room the truth about Scabbers. Dumbledore, Remus, Sirius and the twins all already knew for definite. They had been operating under a 'as few spoilers as possible' rule so far, mostly because they didn't much want to get yelled at twice for things that had already happened. But it was also a little funny, watching everyone going crazy trying to figure out what happened.
"Well, it's time for dinner and I'm starving," Bill stated. He figured he'd get his answers the following day and it was no good moaning about it until then. As long as Ron wasn't upset by whatever had been going on with Scabbers, that was the main thing.
Several people nodded agreement and Molly bustled into the kitchen to start making food.
Chapter 14: Dinner
Chapter Text
Harry sat down at dinner between Fred and Draco. He looked over at Draco thoughtfully. Since they’d come to a truce, they had both tried to ignore the past tension and get along. Maybe they’d both tried a little too hard, a little too quickly. But it was hard to maintain a friendship when it kept being dragged up how horrible Draco had been, only a few short months ago. Sometimes Harry still struggled to believe the Slytherin boy had actually changed, that he wasn’t just pretending to get along in the room, so he’d get less heat for his poor actions. It was difficult to tell, but he wanted to believe the best.
“How about a game of chess after I’m done training with Mad-Eye?” Harry offered Draco. The other boy startled before nodding, looking both pleased and surprised.
“Yeah, that sounds good,” he agreed. Harry smiled and turned back to his food.
“Making proper friends with the enemy?” Fred asked him, with a grin, that let Harry know he was teasing.
“Enemy is a bit strong,” Harry told him. “He’s been a git, but he doesn’t know any better.”
“He should know better than to wish his classmate dead,” George scowled from Fred’s other side.
“His dad is Lucius Malfoy, when was he supposed to learn any better?” Harry asked. Draco winced beside him. Harry felt a bit bad for saying it so bluntly, but, at the same time, he knew he was right. George scoffed while Fred shrugged.
“Most of us just know that wishing death on someone is a bad thing,” Fred pointed out.
“Like you wished death on my relatives?”
“That’s different. They hurt you and locked you in a cupboard for ten years. Hermione didn’t do anything to Malfoy except beat him in exam results,” George put in with a scowl.
“I have apologised for what I said,” Draco reminded them, avoiding the hard gaze of both twins.
“You gave some half-hearted blanket apology that didn’t really mean anything,” Fred scoffed. “You were happily being your usual self, up until we arrived here, and we’re expected to believe you’ve changed?”
Harry watched as Draco grimaced. Draco was unsure how to reply. He didn’t know how to explain the constant change of emotions he’d experienced since being in the room. He didn’t understand how he was feeling, let alone trying to explain it to someone else. They had all mocked him for ‘milking’ his injury from that blasted hippogriff, but Draco had never experienced such pain. He had never been on the receiving end of such an injury before, and he’d thought himself invincible. That he'd always be protected. Realising he wasn’t, had been a steep learning curve for the young Slytherin and he’d panicked about his public image, which his father had always told him was the most important thing. Yes, he’d taken advantage of it, but he was a Slytherin, it was how he’d been raised.
“You don’t have to believe anything,” he sneered, more out of reflex than anything. Out of all the weasels, the twins were both the best and the worst. And he suspected Harry was the key to getting them on board as with pretty much everyone else.
Harry was then summoned by Mad-Eye and Draco found himself alone once more. He was still wary of Mad-Eye. The auror creeped him out. Nor did he wish to be a test subject for whatever those blasted twins came up with. Instead, he settled into his rooms he shared with his mother until Harry returned from whatever training Mad-Eye Moody put him through.
Harry entered the training room eagerly. He enjoyed learning from Mad-Eye, and it felt good to be good at something, other than Quidditch.
“We’ll not be learning any new spells today, lad. You’ve done well on new spells so far, but today we’re doing accuracy drills. It’s no good flinging spells around if you can’t hit anything.” Harry nodded. He already had his wand out, experience taught him to have it out before even entering the room. So, when Moody, shot some sort of target, about the size of a bludger, out of his wand, Harry was ready to fire a stunning spell at it. He missed, though it was close. Several more targets shot from the older man’s wand. Harry instinctively fired off rapid stunners. This time around half of his shots hit their targets.
“You play Quidditch, you anticipate where the enemy are going to move, you anticipate where that snitch is going to move to. We’ll move up to speed drills soon, but for now you don’t have to hit them immediately. Focus on waiting until you’re sure you will get a hit,” Moody told him. Harry nodded.
They started again, and this time, Harry didn’t fire off his spells immediately. The targets went flying around the room and he focused on them one at a time. It took him a couple of minutes, and a few misses, but he hit every single target. Moody put him through the same drill over and over again, until Harry could hit ten targets in one minute without missing once.
Then they discussed spell chains, and which spells that Harry already knew that made the best chains, allowing him to cast more spells more quickly. Then he had to cast them at a dummy over and over while Moody recorded how many spells he could get off in the space of thirty seconds. They repeated this for another hour before Moody called a halt.
“That’s enough for tonight, but it’s something you should keep practising, even when we get out of here. Never know when you might need it. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” Harry nodded, feeling exhausted, as he always did after these sessions. But even though they’d only been doing it for a number of days, Harry felt better in himself already. He knew he could learn spells quickly. He could already feel the difference in the number of spells he could cast before he got this tired.
However much he hated hearing these books, he was grateful for what he’d gained out of it so far. His godfather, for one. Actually, spending time with Sirius, hearing about his parents. While Sirius had a tendency to put them, especially his dad, on a pedestal, Remus often offered other insights. His mother’s temper and quick wit, his dad’s affinity with drawing. Things that made them real people in his mind, not just an ideal. It amazed him to find out his dad had drawn the Marauder’s Map. He’d used magic as well, but he had been the artist behind it all.
As he pondered all this, he went to look for Draco so they could have their chess game. He was likely to get slaughtered, but he still didn’t know the other boy well enough to know what else to suggest.
It took him a while, but eventually he ran into Narcissa, who said Draco was in their rooms and she would send him out. Harry set up the board while he waited, and a few moments later, the Slytherin arrived.
There was an awkward silence and Draco sat down, and Harry made the first move.
“How was your time with Professor Moody?” Draco asked eventually, just to fill the silence.
“It was good.” Harry gave him an overview of what they had been doing.
“Spell chains are quite advanced,” he commented.
“I can’t do very many. I don’t really know enough spells,” Harry admitted. “But at least it’s interesting. What were you doing?”
“Reading.”
“Reading? I didn’t know you could read?” Harry teased, recalling Draco saying the same words to him when he was Polyjuiced as Goyle. Draco flushed.
“Of course I can read, Potter,” he said defensively.
“Back to Potter again?”
“Well, if you’re going to be rude,”
“I was joking, Malfoy. You said it to Goyle when it was actually me in second year. Although, now I think about it, I don’t think that exact comment was actually mentioned in the book. It was while we were walking to the Slytherin common room.” Draco blinked at him.
“Oh, yes. I remember now. You said something about reading at dinner. I really should have known it wasn’t Goyle then. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him read anything, unless he was forced to by a teacher or something,” Draco muttered, mostly to himself.
“And nobody except Hermione and some Ravenclaws read during mealtimes. I just couldn’t think of anything else to say when you asked where we had been.”
“How about eating? That’s all Crabbe and Goyle ever do? And makes sense, given you said you were in the Great Hall.”
“Yeah, well,” Harry shrugged, “I wasn’t the best liar back then.”
“Back then?” Harry glared at him while Draco laughed. Harry realised he’d never really heard Draco laugh before. At least, not properly. Usually it was just a sneer, or a mean chuckle.
They continued playing and Harry was losing heavily when Ron came over.
“Knight to E4,” he suggested. Harry followed the suggestion, and his knight took one of Draco’s rooks, causing Draco to glower at Ron.
“Don’t help him.”
“Someone has to. It’s unfair otherwise. Like playing someone with a handicap.”
“I do not have a handicap!” Harry protested.
“You’re so bad at chess, you might as well,” Ron told him. Draco laughed and then immediately stopped as he realised, he was laughing at something Ron had said.
“If I’m so bad, why don’t you take over the game?” He suggested to Ron, standing up. Ron sat down and the two of them continued the game as Harry watched. They traded pieces and insults, causing Harry to roll his eyes on more than one occasion. He played referee between the two throughout and actually had more fun than he expected.
Ron won in the end, despite taking over from Harry’s abysmal start to the game.
“You know, Weasley, you could compete in the chess circuit. You’d finally be able to make some decent money,” Draco stated, in the most civil voice he’d ever used when talking to Ron. Ron blinked at him in surprise, mouth falling open.
“What?”
“I’m not repeating myself if you’re too dense to understand.” Ron closed his mouth and glared at Draco.
Ok, well, thanks for the game. It’s getting late and I think I’m gonna turn in,” Harry interrupted before Ron could say something else.
“Yes, I need my beauty sleep.”
“I think it’s going to take more than a night’s sleep to make you beautiful,” Harry told him with a grin, causing Ron to snort. Draco scowled.
“At least I don’t have a bird’s nest on my head,” he retorted. Harry just laughed, imagining Draco with the Potter hair.
They all went their separate ways. Harry headed to his rooms to find Sirius and Remus both in the sitting room, talking together on the couch.
“Hey pup,” Sirius greeted him, waving him over. Harry sat down on Sirius’ other side.
“What are you two talking about?”
“Oh, just old memories,” Remus smiled slightly. Then he shifted, looking a little uncomfortable. “Harry, I owe you an apology. Several really. I was able to convince myself that I had to keep you at a professional distance this last year, though I failed several times. I tried to see you several times when you were younger and Albus rebuffed me every time, so I gave up. Much as I gave up on Sirius without a fight either,” he looked ashamed. “The longer I left it, the harder it seemed, and when I first heard you on that train, it seemed too… odd to introduce myself with any familiarity.” Remus paused, clearly looking for the right words.
“It’s fine, Remus,” Harry told him, wanting to put the man out of his misery.
“No. It’s not. I let you down. Continually, like everyone else in these rooms.”
“You taught me to fight off dementors. That’s more than anyone else did for me,” Harry pointed out.
“Teaching you what you need to protect yourself is the duty of this school. It was the bare minimum, though I’m being made aware that over the last few years you have not even been granted the bare minimum you deserve,” Remus stated.
“What Remy is trying to say is that he was an idiot, and he won’t keep such a distance going forwards,” Sirius told him bluntly.
“Sirius…” Remus sighed in exasperation. Harry looked between the two of them. It certainly answered a few questions that he had had, and Remus had been not keeping such a distance with him since they’d arrived in the room. “Someone needs to balance out Sirius’ influence on you,” Remus chuckled eventually. Harry grinned slightly.
“I seem to recall both of you getting into a prank war with the twins.”
“Someone had to make sure it didn’t go too far.”
“Oh please,” Sirius snorted. “You had just as much fun as I did, no adulting happened.” Remus rolled his eyes, but didn’t disagree. Harry gave his excuses and retired to his room. He picked up the book Bil had recommended to him on Arithmancy. He was getting a good grip on the basics now, although he certainly understood why Hermione had been under so much strain the last year. Between Arithmancy and Ancient Runes, his brain felt like it was full of cotton wool, let alone every other subject Hogwarts had to offer.
Still, it would be worth it to have some more career options after Hogwarts. Divination might not be a complete hoax, but he was unwilling to believe many jobs had it as a requirement.
After an hour or so, he decided to get some sleep.
***************************************************
Percy sat reading a book in the family sitting room. The rest of the family were around somewhere, and he was quite happy to have some peace and quiet. He stared at the page, not really taking any of it in. His mind was on the book they had been reading all afternoon. He didn’t really know how to feel about any of it. A great many uncomfortable truths had been revealed so far, and he expected even more were still to come.
It was hard to see your own behaviour through such a microscope, analysed terribly closely and found wanting. He had applied to work at the Department of International Magical Co-operation, under Mr. Crouch. And now he was wondering if what Sirius said was true. A week ago, he would never have imagined believing the word of Sirius Black of all people, but these last few days had shaken everything he believed in.
Whatcha reading, Perc?” One of the twins stuck his head around the door and spotted Percy, as he was the only one in the room. Percy shook his head to clear it.
“Uh, a book about, uh, careers in the Ministry,” he admitted. Then he winced, waiting for the scathing remark.
“Really? All the books you could possibly read that this room will give you and you pick that one?” The twin, (possibly George?) commented.
“I haven’t read a word in the last half an hour to be honest. I just can’t stop thinking about the day’s reading.”
“I think we all are really. It’s why I like potions, they require complete focus and doesn’t give me time to dwell on it,” George admitted. Definitely George. Fred hated potions. “Want to come and help? I know you took NEWT potions.”
“Really? You want me to help with your precious pranks?” Percy raised both eyebrows.
“I know pranking is beneath you, I just thought…” he tailed off, looking awkward.
“No. I, uh, I appreciate the thought. I would like to,” he found himself saying. Honestly, he didn’t know why he said it. But all he knew was that anything was better than staring at some pages, mind wandering. George looked surprised but then he grinned.
“Come on then.” Percy rose and followed him into the twins’ lab room. Fred was standing over a desk, waving his wand and chanting. Once he finished whatever he was doing, he looked up and his eyebrows shot up.
“First Hermione, now Perc? Why are we suddenly hosting all of the biggest goody-two shoes in the group?”
“Percy’s going to give me a hand with the potion. We both find it relaxing after a day hearing about all the fun stuff like dementors and such.” Fred’s expression softened and he nodded.
“I won’t disturb you. I’ve got plenty to get on with over here anyway.” The twins shared a look that held a whole conversation, and Percy felt a twang of envy. He’d never been close enough to another person to communicate with anyone like that. Definitely not his siblings. He looked away and walked over to the bench of cauldrons. Two were already bubbling away and George took one look at them before removing a stasis charm with the flick of a wand. He told Percy what steps were required, and they worked quietly, side by side for the remainder of the evening.
******************************************************
Bill ran a hand down his face in both exhaustion and frustration. He was no further forward in finding a way to prepare an object to host a horcrux without using dark magic. Which made sense, but he didn’t have to like it. He was also struggling with adapting the spell to work on a human host. The biggest problem he was facing, was separating the horcrux from Harry and ensuring he didn’t accidentally remove Harry’s soul, or something equally terrible. To make things even more complicated, he didn’t know how entwined the two souls were, enough to give Harry the ability to speak Parseltongue.
It was getting frustrating enough he contemplated asking for help, but wasn’t sure who to appeal to. It was Harry’s secret to tell which meant that the people who already knew he could ask was limited to a grand total of one.
Dumbledore.
Would he even help? Bill immediately felt bad for that thought. Of course, the Headmaster would help. He might have been short-sighted and too focused on the thought that he knew best, but he didn’t want Harry to die. Of that, Bill was sure. He stood up, yawned, and went to find the headmaster.
He eventually found him sitting alone in a living room in an armchair by the fire, looking, well, Bill wasn’t sure exactly what he looked like. He seemed older than he ever had before. Dumbledore appeared to be staring into the fire, lost in thought.
“Mr. Weasley, how may I help you?” He asked, not even looking round. Bill moved into the room, closing the door and putting up a silencing charm.
“I found the spell to transfer a horcrux. But we would need a prepared container to put it in, and a way to ensure that Riddle’s soul piece is completely separate from Harry’s and that we transfer the correct piece. Which I am struggling with and thought you might be able to help.”
“You found such a spell? Well, that is a relief,” Dumbledore stated, and he looked like he meant it. He was silent and thoughtful for several moments and Bill decided to take the seat opposite him. “I believe that ensuring the correct piece of soul will be the easiest part. It will not be difficult to ensure the spell transfers the ‘foreign piece’. Separating the two will be more problematic, especially ensuring that Harry is not hurt in the process.”
“But you think it could work?” Bill was normally confident in his own work, but this was uncharted territory, and the price if he failed? It would be Harry’s life.
“I believe it is worth trying,” Dumbledore stated. “Although, I must admit, I am surprised you came to me with this.” Bill sighed.
“While I do believe that Severus would be helpful in this endeavour, he does not yet know about the horcruxes, and I feel it is Harry’s secret to tell while we remain trapped here. And, despite our… previous conversation, I know you do care for Harry. Even if you have an… interesting way of showing it sometimes.”
“Of course I care for Mr. Potter,” Dumbledore frowned. Bill produced the books he’d been looking in and they began pouring over them, scribbling down Arithmancy calculations at a rapid rate.
************************************************
Emmeline sought out Neville after dinner. They’d spoken throughout the readings, and she was horrified by the treatment he had received at Hogwarts, both from the staff and other students. However, she still had made very little effort to get to know him outside of that. For a few reasons, but she felt terrible for it. The other kids didn’t seem to spend an awful lot of time with him, except for the young blonde girl… Luna, possibly.
She found him still sitting at the kitchen table, talking with Luna and Ginny. She paused in the entryway, not quite sure what to say. It was odd, seeing the child of Alice and Frank, knowing she was a stranger to him. A fact that was solely her own fault.
“Er, hello?” Neville said, having spotted her.
“Hello,” she replied. “I thought we might speak a while. I thought you might like to hear some stories about your parents, but we can do that another time if you’re busy with your friends.” He stared at her, eyes wide with shock.
“R...really?” He stammered.
“Yes. I have been… remiss in not telling you any before now. I cannot imagine Augusta gave an entirely… accurate view of them when they were your age.” Neville seemed too stunned to speak until Ginny gave him a nudge.
“Go on, Nev. We’ll still be here later.” Neville nodded dumbly and got to his feet.
Emmeline led him to a nearby sitting room and took a seat. Neville nervously followed her lead.
“First of all, I should apologize for not ever contacting you before this. Alice was a good friend and when they died, I just… but that’s no excuse. While I had no idea Augusta would be so… well, unacceptable as a guardian. I thought you were well looked after and threw myself into my work to avoid my own grief. All of my best friends died, within months of each other. Marlene, Dorcas, Lily and then Alice was... gone too. I am sorry, Neville.”
“It’s alright,” he mumbled.
“It’s not. But I am grateful for your easy forgiveness.”
“What were they like?” He asked quietly after several seconds of silence.
“Your mother was… warm. A true Hufflepuff, she loved Herbology and Charms the most. She was dead clumsy, and her memory was atrocious, which meant people underestimated her and Merlin did she take advantage. She’d help anyone in need and befriended anything she came across, human or animal and, much like Remus, always had sweets on hand to give out. Drooble’s Best Blowing Gum were her favourites. If you were her friend, she’d fight hell itself to help you, but if you crossed her, well, there was a reason she made a brilliant Auror,” Emmeline smiled to herself. “She was outgoing, funny and had a temper to match Lily’s. Dorcas and I often had to play mediator. She was also a prefect, although Lily was made head girl.” Neville stared at her, soaking up every single word and it made her wonder. Had he not known any of this? Surely Augusta spoke about them sometimes?
“I didn’t know Frank as well; he was a couple of years above us. He was a Gryffindor, as I’m sure you know. He and Alice started dating when she was a fourth year and he a sixth, I’m pretty sure they met in the library. Frank practically lived there. He was pretty shy, quiet, liked to study, and he was prefect and head boy. I think Alice drew him out of his shell a bit, taught him how to have some fun and he started hanging out with us sometimes. Still, he was fierce when provoked and a loyal friend.”
“Gran told me he had been prefect and head boy. I think she somehow expects me to live up to that,” Neville admitted. “And I’m not going to be either.”
“You don’t know that,” she told him.
“I do,” he gave her a slight smile.
They talked for several hours about Frank and Alice. Emmeline told stories she hadn’t spoken about with anyone since her friends had died or gone to St Mungos permanently, but if anyone deserved to hear them. It was Neville. She had a few to share with Harry about James and Lily too, but he had Sirius and Remus for that. And all the professors seemed willing enough to talk about them. Nobody had really mentioned Frank and Alice.
Eventually Neville yawned once too often, and Emmeline decided it was time for bed. He didn’t argue and immediately stood up, ready to leave. As he got to the door, he stopped and turned around.
“Thank you. Do… do you think we could, uh, do this again?” He asked nervously.
“Of course,” she promised.
************************************************
The next morning, everyone woke anxious to finish the day’s reading, knowing they would likely finish the third book. After that, they would be moving onto the future, which made them all both excited and worried.
The one person not looking forward to the day, was Sirius. He knew his behaviour in the shack had been terrible, Merlin he’d even tried to strangle Harry. He felt more than a trickle of shame every time he remembered that night. He’d been useless in every way. It had been Harry and his friends that stopped Snape dragging him and Remus to the dementors, Harry who had chased away the dementors trying to claim his soul. Sirius had done nothing.
After breakfast, the younger group completed their various lessons throughout the morning. Some of the adults were teaching, and those that weren’t spent their time going over what they had learned previously so they didn’t forget any crucial details.
Lunch was a quiet affair as they all prepared themselves for the afternoon’s reading. When everyone had taken their seats, Arthur picked up the book and turned to the correct page.
Chapter 15: Gryffindor Versus Ravenclaw
Chapter Text
It looked like the end of Ron and Hermione’s friendship. Each was so angry with the other that Harry couldn’t see how they’d ever make up.
“At least he was wrong about that,” Bill murmured to Charlie.
“Yeah, and honestly, I wonder how the hell it happened. Ron complained, but he loved that rat. And Hermione is definitely not the sort to ever accept blame, so I’m interested in how they actually forgave each other.”
Ron was enraged that Hermione had never taken Crookshanks’s attempts to eat Scabbers seriously, hadn’t bothered to keep a close enough watch on him, and was still trying to pretend that Crookshanks was innocent by suggesting that Ron look for Scabbers under all the boys’ beds.
“I’m sure Ron would have tried that,” Percy pointed out.
“We all helped him search the dorm,” Neville agreed.
Hermione, meanwhile, maintained fiercely that Ron had no proof that Crookshanks had eaten Scabbers, that the ginger hairs might have been there since Christmas.
“No. The elves would definitely have cleaned since then, there would be no hairs left over,” Emmeline said.
“I didn’t know about the elves then,” Hermione stated in a tone of disapproval.
“Even so, the likelihood of Ron not noticing the hairs before then is pretty small given how much he hates anything to do with Crookshanks and how easily he saw them at the time,” frowned Fred.
“Do you think it’s a little suspicious how easily he did spot three random cat hairs. Or that they were there at all?” Kingsley asked Amelia quietly.
“It’s no big stretch that the cat got into that dorm, and they shed everywhere, so not particularly. If the cat ate the rat, it makes sense the hairs were near the blood, making them easier to spot. I think Miss Granger’s suggestions are the unlikely ones,” she replied.
“But how did the cat get into the dormitory? All of the boys know to be careful, especially by this point in the year,” Tonks frowned.
“Cats are pretty quick, it only takes a second of someone not paying attention,” Charlie said.
She also pointed out that Ron had been prejudiced against her cat ever since Crookshanks had landed on Ron’s head in the Magical Menagerie.
“With good reason,” pointed out Percy.
Personally, Harry was sure that Crookshanks had eaten Scabbers, and when he tried to point out to Hermione that the evidence all pointed that way, she lost her temper with Harry too, shrilly stating that she knew he would. She claimed everything was her fault, first the Firebolt and now Scabbers.
Nobody pointed out that both things were, indeed, at least partly her fault. Admittedly with the Firebolt, she’d done the right thing just in the wrong manner but with Crookshanks she had taken no steps to prevent an incident.
She told him to leave her alone as she had a lot of work to do. Ron had taken the loss of his rat very hard indeed. Fred tried cheering him up, reminding him how boring he’d found Scabbers. He added the fact the rat had been off colour for ages, and it was probably better for him to snuff it quickly.
“Fred!” Several people groaned at once.
“And you mock Ron for having no tact,” Harry grinned. Fred smirked at him.
“It’s the thought that counts.”
Ginny called his name indignantly. George agreed that all he did was eat and sleep.
Molly opened her mouth, but Arthur put his hand on her arm. “At least they tried to comfort him in their way. It’s probably the nicest thing they’ve done for Ron.”
Ron protested that he’d bitten Goyle for them once and Harry agreed. Fred, unable to keep a straight face, stated it was his finest hour and that the scar on Goyle’s finger should stand as a lasting tribute to his memory.
“Still his biggest accomplishment,” Sirius muttered bitterly.
Then he suggested Ron get himself down to Hogsmeade and buy a new rat. In a last-ditch attempt to cheer Ron up, Harry persuaded him to come along to the Gryffindor team’s final practice before the Ravenclaw match, so that he could have a ride on the Firebolt after they’d finished. This did seem to take Ron’s mind off Scabbers for a moment.
“Of course it did,” George rolled his eyes.
“Riding a Firebolt would take most people’s mind off of almost anything,” Fred stated. “It’s awesome.”
They set off for the Quidditch field together. Madam Hooch, who was still overseeing Gryffindor practices to keep an eye on Harry, was just as impressed with the Firebolt as everyone else had been. She took it in her hands before take-off and gave them the benefit of her professional opinion.
“Professional opinion?” Emmeline questioned; eyebrows raised.
“Rolanda used to work for Nimbus in broom design,” Minerva told her. “She may not be an expert at charms on the brooms, but she did help in the design department.”
“I wonder why she went from that to teaching,” mused Charlie. Designing brooms sounded fascinating.
She stated that the Nimbus series often developed a drag after a few years. The Firebolt’s handle had also been updated, slimmer than a Cleansweep and reminded her of the Silver Arrow, which they stopped making.
“That was a shame. They were brilliant,” Minerva stated. “I won the Quidditch championship on one of those.”
She continued that she had learned to fly on one, and it was a very fine old broom it was too. She continued in this vein for some time, until Wood said they needed the broom back so they could practise.
A few people chuckled at that.
Madam Hooch agreed and said she would sit with Weasley. She and Ron left the field to sit in the stadium, and the Gryffindor team gathered around Wood for his final instructions for tomorrow’s match. He stated that Cho Chang would be playing seeker for them, though he had hoped she wouldn’t be fit.
“It’s not like it really mattered. Harry is the best seeker in the school,” stated Fred.
“Also, what sort of injuries was this girl having? Unless she was hurt in the last couple of days and therefore potentially unable to play, but he makes it sound like she’s had trouble for a while,” Amelia frowned.
“Miss Chang had an ongoing health issue that took Poppy has since taken care of,” Filius informed them.
Wood scowled his displeasure that Cho Chang had made a full recovery, then said that she rode a Comet Two Sixty which would seem like a joke next to the Firebolt.
“Honestly, Wood, of all people, should know that the brooms aren’t as important as the people on them,” Charlie sighed in exasperation.
“Yeah, we beat the Slytherins with their fancy Nimbus 2001s,” Fred pointed out.
“You weren’t winning until Harry caught the snitch. He outflew our Nimbus’, you didn’t,” Draco reminded him. Fred scowled.
He gave Harry’s broom a look of fervent admiration before telling them all to go. And at long last, Harry mounted his Firebolt, and kicked off from the ground. It was better than he’d ever dreamed.
Sirius grinned smugly.
The Firebolt turned with the lightest touch; it seemed to obey his thoughts rather than his grip; it sped across the field at such speed that the stadium turned into a green-and-grey blur; Harry turned it so sharply that Alicia Spinnet screamed, then he went into a perfectly controlled dive, brushing the grassy field with his toes before rising thirty, forty, fifty feet into the air again.
“It was brilliant,” Harry said dreamily.
“Absolutely brilliant,” Ron agreed.
Wood called he was letting the snitch out. Harry turned and raced a Bludger toward the goal posts; he outstripped it easily.
“You outstripped a bludger easily?” Charlie whistled. “That’s some broom.”
Then he saw the Snitch dart out from behind Wood, and within ten seconds had caught it tightly in his hand. The team cheered madly.
“It was the best practise ever,” Fred grinned.
“Yeah, even Wood was impressed,” agreed George.
“So, something happened at the match then or it wouldn’t be the chapter title,” Bill mused to himself. “Hope Harry isn’t injured again.”
Harry let the Snitch go again, gave it a minute’s head start, then tore after it, weaving in and out of the others; he spotted it lurking near Katie Bell’s knee, looped her easily, and caught it again.
“Nice,” Charlie grinned.
It was the best practice ever; the team, inspired by the presence of the Firebolt in their midst, performed their best moves faultlessly, and by the time they hit the ground again, Wood didn’t have a single criticism to make, which, as George Weasley pointed out, was a first.
Charlie whistled again. “Not a single criticism? He had those even when he was a second year in his first team training.”
“Really?” Harry asked incredulously. Not that he really should be surprised. Oliver lived and breathed Quidditch more seriously than anyone he’d ever met.
Wood said he couldn’t see what would stop them tomorrow. Then he asked if Harry had sorted his dementor problem.
Harry pulled a face.
Despite wishing his patronus was stronger, Harry agreed he had. Fred stated the dementors wouldn’t risk Dumbledore’s wrath again. Wood said good work by everyone and that they should turn in early. Harry told him he was staying out so Ron could fly for a bit and the rest of the team headed to the locker rooms.
“Sorry, Harry. We should have stayed. I wasn’t thinking,” Fred grimaced.
“It’s fine,” Harry told him with a smile.
“It’s not fine. Even with Madam Hooch there, it’s hardly safe. With the whole team out there in the dusk, wearing the same robes it’s a bit harder to tell which one is Harry, but now it’s pretty obvious,” Tonks pointed out.
Harry strode over to Ron, who vaulted the barrier to the stands and came to meet him. Madam Hooch had fallen asleep in her seat.
“She what?” Emmeline raged.
“How could she fall asleep?” Molly demanded.
“She did know she was only supervising the training because a supposed mass murderer who had already broken into the school, was believed to be trying to kill one of the two still left out there?” Ted wondered.
“Honestly, you lot didn’t want Harry going to Hogsmeade because of the danger but let this happen?” Sirius snorted. “It’s a bloody good job I wasn’t after Harry.”
Harry handed Ron the Firebolt. Ron gleefully mounted the broom and zoomed off into the gathering darkness while Harry walked around the edge of the field, watching him.
“Constant Vigilance!” Moody barked.
“Really? Sirius was supposedly after you, had broken into the school and you left yourself basically alone and unprotected?” Kingsley looked at Harry, who shrugged. He hadn’t even thought about Sirius coming after him at that moment, and even if he had, at the time, he would have relished it. He had wanted the chance to make Sirius pay, but he knew better than to say that aloud.
Night had fallen before Madam Hooch awoke with a start and told Harry and Ron off for not waking her.
“It’s not their job to make sure you do yours!” Emmeline said scathingly.
She insisted that they go back to the castle. Harry shouldered the Firebolt and he and Ron walked out of the shadowy stadium, discussing the Firebolt’s superbly smooth action, its phenomenal acceleration, and its pinpoint turning. They were halfway toward the castle when Harry, glancing to his left, saw a pair of eyes, gleaming out of the darkness.
“Surely that isn’t Sirius? Why would you be there?” Remus frowned.
“It wasn’t me,” Sirius assured him.
Harry stopped dead, his heart banging against his ribs. Ron asked what the matter was, and Harry pointed. Ron lit his wand, which illuminated Crookshanks at the bottom of a tree.
“Ah, well. At least Harry won’t think he’s seeing the Grim again right before another match,” Tonks said.
Ron roared for the cat to get out of there. He stooped down and seized a stone lying on the grass, but before he could do anything else, Crookshanks had vanished with one swish of his long ginger tail.
“Ron!” Hermione shrieked.
“I know you were upset about Scabbers, but that doesn’t give you the right to throw stones at Crookshanks,” Charlie frowned disapprovingly at his brother.
Ron furiously chucked the stone down again and said Hermione was still letting her cat wander wherever he wanted.
“Well, yeah, she didn’t lock him up even when he was a legitimate threat to Scabbers, you didn’t think she was going to do anything now the damage was already done, did you?” Percy asked, a little bitterly. Hermione flushed.
He added the cat was probably washing Scabbers down with a couple of birds.
“As long as they weren’t someone’s pets, then that hardly matters,” Charlie pointed out fairly.
“It’s still odd that he was so fixated on Scabbers, and hasn’t caused a single other problem for other people’s pets,” Tonks frowned.
“He caused no other problems that we’ve heard about,” Bill corrected.
“Besides, not many people are going to have a rat for a pet, most people have other cats so he wouldn’t be trying to eat those,” George reminded them.
Harry didn’t say anything. He took a deep breath as relief seeped through him; he had been sure for a moment that those eyes had belonged to the Grim.
Sirius grimaced.
They set off for the castle once more. Slightly ashamed of his moment of panic, Harry didn’t say anything to Ron — nor did he look left or right until they had reached the well-lit entrance hall.
“Constant vigilance!” Moody roared.
“Where was Hooch? Did she not even accompany you to the castle?” Emmeline demanded.
“Er, no?” Ron frowned. “I’m not sure where she went, actually.” Several adults shook their heads disapprovingly.
“She should have stayed at Nimbus,” Emmeline grumbled under her breath.
Harry went down to breakfast the next morning with the rest of the boys in his dormitory, all of whom seemed to think the Firebolt deserved a sort of guard of honour.
All the Quidditch fans nodded approvingly.
As Harry entered the Great Hall, heads turned in the direction of the Firebolt, and there was a good deal of excited muttering. Harry saw, with enormous satisfaction, that the Slytherin team were all looking thunderstruck.
The twins, Harry and Ron all smirked.
“I’d be more surprised that it was a surprise,” said Ted. “Especially given what happened last time Harry got a broom.”
“Well, this one was not sent to him in a broomstick-shaped package in the middle of breakfast. It was a Christmas present that got confiscated immediately,” his wife reminded him. Minerva flushed slightly.
“Good point.”
Ron was gleeful, commenting that Malfoy clearly couldn’t believe it. Wood was also basking in the reflected glory of the Firebolt. He told Harry to put it in the middle of the table.
“Right in the way of all the food?” Emmeline questioned, rolling her eyes.
People from the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables were soon coming over to look. Cedric Diggory came over to congratulate Harry on having acquired such a superb replacement for his Nimbus, Penelope Clearwater asked if she could actually hold the Firebolt. Percy told her no sabotage before telling the group he had a ten galleon bet with her on the outcome of the match.
“Really?” George asked interestedly, not having heard Percy’s comment. Fred was also eyeing his brother with interest.
“You shouldn’t be gambling,” scolded Molly. Percy flushed.
Penelope put the Firebolt down again, thanked Harry, and went back to her table. Percy whispered that Harry had better make sure to win as he didn’t have ten galleons.
Percy flushed an even darker shade of red.
“You certainly shouldn’t be gambling money you don’t have,” Arthur told his son sternly.
Percy stared at the floor, embarrassed. Penny had suggested the bet that morning on the way down to breakfast, and he hadn’t wanted to admit to her that he didn’t have the money, so he’d agreed. He knew from Oliver that the final training session had gone spectacularly, and that Harry had the Firebolt. And, like Fred, he’d thought the dementors wouldn’t risk Dumbledore’s wrath again meaning Harry was likely to win.
Then he bustled off to join her in a piece of toast. Malfoy came over with his two cronies and asked if Harry could manage the broom. Harry casually agreed he could. Malfoy said it had plenty of special features, but it was a shame it didn’t come with a parachute in case he got too near a dementor.
“The way Harry’s games go, that might not be a bad shout,” Bill said jokingly.
“Hey!” Harry complained.
Crabbe and Goyle sniggered, but Harry retorted that it was a pity Malfoy couldn’t attach an extra arm to his to catch the snitch for him.
There was a round of laughter at that while Draco flushed.
“Nice one,” said Fred with a wink in Harry’s direction.
The Gryffindor team laughed loudly. Malfoy’s pale eyes narrowed, and he stalked away. They watched him rejoin the rest of the Slytherin team, who put their heads together, no doubt asking Malfoy whether Harry’s broom really was a Firebolt.
“Or they were planning something,” Bill mused, spotting the look on Draco’s face. All those who knew what had happened, glared at Draco.
At a quarter to eleven, the Gryffindor team set off for the locker rooms. The weather couldn’t have been more different from their match against Hufflepuff. It was a clear, cool day with a very light breeze; there would be no visibility problems this time, and Harry, though nervous, was starting to feel the excitement only a Quidditch match could bring.
All the Quidditch players, past and present, smiled at that.
They could hear the rest of the school moving into the stadium beyond. Harry took off his black school robes, removed his wand from his pocket, and stuck it inside the T-shirt he was going to wear under his Quidditch robes.
Moody pulled a face. “Nobody teaches basic wand safety these days,” he grunted.
“I didn’t have a wand holster then anyway, even if I did know the dangers,” Harry reminded him, thinking back on the lecture Moody had given him on wand safety. And the graphic details of what could go wrong.
He only hoped he wouldn’t need it. He wondered suddenly whether Professor Lupin was in the crowd, watching.
“Indeed I was,” Remus smiled.
Sirius pouted. He wished he’d been able to go, but it would have been much easier to be spotted in that weather than the storm for the Hufflepuff game. And he hadn’t wanted to risk the dementors coming to the game again, as he’d assumed they had somehow sensed him the first time around.
Wood said they knew what to do. If they lost, they were out of the running, but if they flew like they did in practise they would be OK.
“More than ok by the sounds of that practise,” Charlie grinned.
They walked out onto the field to tumultuous applause. The Ravenclaw team were already standing in the middle of the field. Cho Chang was the only girl on their team. She was shorter than Harry by about a head.
“Wow, that’s pretty short,” Charlie noted. Harry glared at him, making him laugh.
Despite his nerves, Harry couldn’t help noticing that she was extremely pretty.
Harry blushed as several people turned to look at him with grins on their faces.
She smiled at Harry as the teams faced each other behind their captains, and he felt a slight lurch in the region of his stomach that he didn’t think had anything to do with nerves.
“Aww, his first crush,” Sirius said teasingly. Fred pulled a face.
“Shut up,” Harry complained, his face bright red.
“Careful Malfoy, you’ve got competition,” George smirked.
“Shut up, Weasley,” Draco scowled.
Madam Hooch called for the captains to shake hands, which they did. They mounted their brooms and on her whistle, Harry kicked off into the air and the Firebolt zoomed higher and faster than any other broom; he soared around the stadium and began squinting around for the Snitch, listening all the while to the commentary, which was being provided by Lee Jordan.
Everyone perked up at that, knowing Lee’s commentary was likely to be amusing.
His commentary spoke more on the Firebolt than the match and then McGonagall interrupted him. He stated he was just giving a bit of background information and spoke more on the Firebolt until McGonagall called his name sharply.
Several people laughed at the exchange while Minerva sighed in exasperation.
“Good old Lee,” George chuckled.
He started to commentate on the match and Harry streaked around the pitch searching for the Snitch. He noticed Cho was tailing him and kept cutting across him.
Fred scowled while several other people chuckled.
Fred yelled for him to show her his acceleration. Harry urged the Firebolt forward as they rounded the Ravenclaw goal posts and Cho fell behind.
Fred smirked while Sirius grinned proudly.
Just as Katie succeeded in scoring the first goal, he saw the Snitch close to the ground, flitting near one of the barriers. Harry dived; Cho saw what he was doing and tore after him. Harry was speeding up, excitement flooding him. He was ten feet away when a Bludger, hit by one of the Ravenclaw Beaters, came pelting out of nowhere; Harry veered off course, avoiding it by an inch, and in those few, crucial seconds, the Snitch had vanished.
All the Gryffindors in the room groaned.
“At least you didn’t get hit,” Sirius sighed.
There was a great “Ooooooh” of disappointment from the Gryffindor supporters, but much applause for their Beater from the Ravenclaw end. George Weasley vented his feelings by hitting the second Bludger directly at the offending Beater, who was forced to roll right over in midair to avoid it.
George huffed, annoyed he’d missed.
Gryffindor were leading by eighty points to zero when Lee began commenting on the Firebolt again. McGonagall yelled at him, asking if he was being paid to advertise Firebolts and to get on with the commentary.
There was another round of laughter.
Ravenclaw pulled back three goals, which left Gryffindor only fifty points ahead. If Cho got the Snitch before him, Ravenclaw would win.
“That was still the case at eighty points ahead,” Fred pointed out, mildly confused. Harry shrugged.
“Yeah, I guess my thoughts just got a little confused. What I probably meant was that we needed to win by as big a margin as possible which is why the three goals they scored were relevant.”
Harry dropped lower, narrowly avoiding a Ravenclaw Chaser, scanning the field frantically, he spotted the Snitch circling the Gryffindor goal post. Harry accelerated, eyes fixed on the speck of gold ahead — but just then, Cho appeared out of thin air, causing him to swerve away.
“She’s a good flyer,” Filius said with a faint smile. It was shame about the final result.
Wood yelled that this was no time to be a gentleman, and Harry should knock Cho off her broom if he had to.
Several people snorted at that.
Harry turned and caught sight of Cho; she was grinning. The Snitch had vanished again. Harry turned his Firebolt upward and was soon twenty feet above the game. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Cho following him. She’d decided to mark him rather than search for the Snitch herself.
“Well, it certainly seemed to be working,” Kingsley noted.
“For stopping Harry getting the snitch, but that’s hardly a good long-term strategy for her team winning. He’s the faster flyer, by the time she spots the snitch, she’ll be too close to Harry, and he’ll probably get there first,” mused Charlie.
He decided that if she wanted to tail him, she’d have to take the consequences. He dived again, and Cho tried to follow. Harry pulled out of the dive very sharply; she hurtled downward; he rose fast as a bullet once more.
“Nice, that was like a tame version of the Wronski Feint,” said Charlie.
“Pulled off spectacularly too,” Ron agreed.
Then saw it, for the third time. Now the Snitch was glittering way above the field at the Ravenclaw end. He accelerated; so, many feet below, did Cho. He was winning, gaining on the Snitch with every second when he heard Cho scream.
Everyone snapped to full attention at that, wondering what could possibly have gone wrong now.
Distracted, Harry looked down. Three dementors, three tall, black, hooded dementors, were looking up at him.
“What?” Several people yelled at once.
“Harry hasn’t felt any of their effects?” Noted Kingsley in confusion.
“And why are there only three?” Amelia wondered.
He didn’t stop to think. Plunging a hand down the neck of his robes, he whipped out his wand and cast the patronus charm. Something silver-white, something enormous, erupted from the end of his wand.
“Really? You cast a fully-fledged Patronus for the first time?” Amelia asked, intrigued.
“It wasn’t quite corporeal,” Remus corrected. “It was definitely more defined than anything he’d cast in the lessons so far though.”
He knew it had shot directly at the dementors but didn’t pause to watch; his mind still miraculously clear, he looked ahead — he was nearly there.
“Not a thing? I mean, obviously that’s a great thing you didn’t have a reaction, but it makes no sense,” Bill frowned.
“Unless they aren’t real dementors,” Tonks said shrewdly, looking at her cousin.
“You didn’t?” Charlie glared at Draco. The young Slytherin gave no reply, but his face gave the answer anyway.
He stretched out the hand still grasping his wand and just managed to close his fingers over the small, struggling Snitch. Madam Hooch’s whistle sounded.
All the Gryffindors cheered.
Harry turned around in mid-air and saw six scarlet blurs bearing down on him; next moment, the whole team was hugging him so hard he was nearly pulled off his broom.
“We wouldn’t let you fall,” Fred promised with a grin.
“Definitely not, can’t have our star seeker injured again,” George agreed.
Down below he could hear the roars of the Gryffindors in the crowd. Alicia, Angelina, and Katie had all kissed Harry; Fred had him in a grip so tight Harry felt as though his head would come off.
“Sorry,” Fred apologised, looking sheepish.
In complete disarray, the team managed to make its way back to the ground. Harry got off his broom and looked up to see a gaggle of Gryffindor supporters sprinting onto the field, led by Ron. He was engulfed by the cheering crowd. Ron cheered, yanking Harry’s arm into the air. Percy congratulated him, looking delighted. He excused himself to go and find his girlfriend.
“Good job Perc, we might make a gambler of you yet,” George grinned.
“None of you should be gambling,” Molly scowled.
Seamus and Hagrid called out their congratulations as well. Then Lupin said it was quite a patronus. Harry excitedly told him the dementors didn’t affect him at all. Lupin told him that was because they weren’t dementors.
Everyone turned to look at Draco once more.
He led Harry out of the crowd until they were able to see the edge of the field. He stated Harry gave Malfoy quite a fright. Lying in a crumpled heap on the ground were Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle, and Marcus Flint, all struggling to remove themselves from long, black, hooded robes.
“So that’s what the Slytherins were discussing at breakfast once Malfoy saw the Firebolt,” Ted muttered.
“Did you want him to fall off his broom?” Fred scowled at Draco.
“No. We knew it wouldn’t recreate the effects they have. We just wanted to distract him, so they lost,” Draco explained.
It looked as though Malfoy had been standing on Goyle’s shoulders.
“Why? Goyle isn’t that short, it must have made one dementor much taller than the other two,” commented Neville curiously.
“I was sitting on his shoulders, so it wasn’t as noticeable. But it was my idea, and I wanted to be there. Goyle was the shortest of the other three.”
Standing over them, with an expression of the utmost fury on her face, was Professor McGonagall. She called it an unworthy trick and a cowardly attempt to sabotage Harry. She gave them all detention and took fifty points from Slytherin.
“For trying to sabotage someone in a manner that has nearly killed him before?” Fred frowned.
“Without the effect of a dementor there was no real danger to Harry,” Minerva pointed out.
Additionally, she would speak with the headmaster, who she spotted approaching. If anything could have set the seal on Gryffindor’s victory, it was this.
“It was definitely a bonus,” Harry grinned.
Ron, who had fought his way through to Harry’s side, doubled up with laughter as they watched Malfoy fighting to extricate himself from the robe, Goyle’s head still stuck inside it.
Several people chuckled.
George joined them, saying there would be a party in the common room. Feeling happier than he had in ages, he and the rest of the team led the way, still in their Quidditch robes, out of the stadium and back up to the castle. It felt as though they had already won the Quidditch Cup; the party went on all day and well into the night.
“Most Quidditch parties do,” grinned Sirius.
“Not so much these days. Most of the day, sure, but this went on well past curfew,” George told him.
“And you hadn’t even won the cup yet,” teased Bill.
“True, but most of the team had important exams coming up, so we needed the break,” George reminded him. “Harry and Katie were the only ones not taking OWLs or NEWTs.”
“Fair enough. No wonder you wanted an excuse to relax for a bit,” Tonks nodded.
Fred and George Weasley disappeared for a couple of hours and returned with armfuls of bottles of butterbeer, pumpkin fizz, and several bags full of Honeydukes sweets. Angelina asked how they had done that.
“You guys have got stuff before, why was she so surprised?” Harry wondered.
“Usually we stock up on Hogsmeade weekends so we already have the stuff prepared. This time we’d been too busy, so we had to sneak off during the party,” explained Fred.
“I want to know where you got the money for all of that,” Molly said, eyes narrowed disapprovingly.
“We didn’t steal it, if that’s what you mean,” Fred retorted sharply.
“A load of the older Gryffindors all contributed some money towards supplies,” said George quietly. He didn’t mention money they had made selling their products.
Fred muttered in Harry’s ear that they had a little help from Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs.
Harry, Sirius and Remus all grinned.
Only one person wasn’t joining in the festivities. Hermione, incredibly, was sitting in a corner, attempting to read an enormous book entitled Home Life and Social Habits of British Muggles.
“You should have taken a break and joined in,” Tonks told her, feeling a little concerned for the younger girl.
“I had too much to do. I went to the match, but I couldn’t afford to lose a whole day of studying,” replied Hermione.
“I’m surprised you could concentrate,” Percy said. Even he hadn’t gotten any work done that day. Hermione just shrugged.
Harry broke away from the table where Fred and George had started juggling butterbeer bottles and went over to her. He asked if she came to the match, and she agreed she had. She said she was glad they won but she had to finish reading the book by Monday.
“Did you have to, or was that extra work you set yourself?” Andromeda wondered.
“I didn’t need to read all of it, but several chapters had been set as homework,” She admitted.
Harry encouraged her to have some food, and wondered whether Ron was in a good enough mood to bury the hatchet.
“I suspect not,” Bill sighed. And he could understand why.
Hermione said she couldn’t as she still had a lot to read, sounding a little hysterical. Then she added that Ron didn’t want her to join in. Ron chose that moment to say loudly that Scabbers could have had some Fudge Flies if he were alive.
Sirius scowled. Those had always been Peter’s favourite.
Hermione burst into tears. Before Harry could say or do anything, she tucked the enormous book under her arm, and, still sobbing, ran toward the staircase to the girls’ dormitories and out of sight.
Harry sighed.
Harry asked if he could give her a break, which Ron denied. He said she could at least act like she was sorry instead of acting like Scabbers was on holiday.
Nobody could really argue with that. Hermione’s lack of remorse for her actions or words was becoming a recurring theme.
The Gryffindor party ended only when Professor McGonagall turned up in her tartan dressing gown and hair net at one in the morning, to insist that they all go to bed.
Sirius whistled. “I’m impressed it took that long.”
“That is pretty late, but it sounds like you guys needed it,” Tonks said.
Harry and Ron climbed the stairs to their dormitory, still discussing the match. At last, exhausted, Harry climbed into bed, twitched the hangings of his four-poster shut to block out a ray of moonlight, lay back, and felt himself almost instantly drifting off to sleep. He had a very strange dream.
Everyone paid rapt attention at that. Harry’s previous dreams had proven to be quite interesting.
He was walking through a forest, his Firebolt over his shoulder, following something silvery-white.
“Like a patronus?” Remus queried.
“Yeah, actually,” Harry agreed, thinking back.
“Well I suppose it makes sense that patronii would be on his mind,” Kingsley said.
It was winding its way through the trees ahead, and he could only catch glimpses of it between the leaves. Anxious to catch up with it, he sped up, but as he moved faster, so did his quarry.
“And you didn’t think to fly after it?” Fred laughed.
“It was a dream,” Harry replied dryly.
Harry broke into a run, and ahead he heard hooves gathering speed. Now he was running flat out, and ahead he could hear galloping. Then he turned a corner into a clearing and then a sudden scream and the word ‘no’ woke Harry as if he’d been hit.
“What? Was that part of the dream?” Bill asked warily.
“It doesn’t seem that way,” Arthur replied, staring down at the book.
Disoriented in the total darkness, he fumbled, trying to open his hangings. He could hear movements around him, and Seamus Finnigan’s voice from the other side of the room asking what was going on.
“So, definitely not the dream then, if Seamus heard it too,” Ted stated.
Harry thought he heard the dormitory door slam. At last he found the divide in his curtains, he ripped them back, and at the same moment, Dean Thomas lit his lamp. Ron was sitting up in bed, the hangings torn from one side, a look of utmost terror on his face. He said Sirius’ name.
Everyone turned to look at Sirius, who cringed.
He added that he had a knife and slashed his curtains, waking him up.
“You did what?” Molly shrieked.
“Why Ron’s bed?” Amelia wondered.
“Maybe he just got the wrong bed,” Tonks offered, eyeing her cousin.
“The trunks at the foot of the bed would tell him who’s bed was whose,” pointed out Charlie, who was also eyeing Sirius warily.
“You’ll see?” Sirius offered weakly.
Dean asked if he had been dreaming and Ron told him to check the hangings. They all scrambled out of bed; Harry reached the dormitory door first, and they sprinted back down the staircase.
“You did what?” Shrieked Molly once more.
“Of course you were first down,” said Kingsley in exasperation.
“Harry is the fastest in the dorm,” Neville said.
Doors opened behind them, and voices called after them, wondering who shouted and what they were doing.
“ Something foolish,” Moody growled.
“Well, the alarm needs to be raised,” Tonks pointed out fairly.
“Maybe so, but they could at least not run straight after the supposed murderer, and not have his main target going first,” said Emmeline.
The common room was lit with the glow of the dying fire, still littered with the debris from the party. It was deserted. Someone asked Ron if he was sure he hadn’t been dreaming, which Ron denied again. A few of the girls emerged and said that McGonagall had told them to go to bed.
“Wait, the scream was loud enough to wake the girls?” Andromeda asked.
“I think the scream woke some of the lighter sleepers, and the noise of the boys storming down the stairs woke some more,” said Hermione.
Boys, too, were reappearing. Fred thought it was excellent, asking if they were carrying on.
Fred grimaced. He couldn’t believe Sirius had gotten into the castle again, and had a knife so close to his little brother. Knowing what he did, he guessed Sirius had been after Pettigrew as Scabbers, not knowing Crookshanks had gotten him.
Percy appeared and told everyone to get back upstairs, while pinning his Head Boy badge to his pajamas as he spoke. Ron told him Sirius Black was in their dormitory with a knife but Percy said he must have had a nightmare after too much to eat.
“Sorry, Ron. I should have at least listened,” Percy grimaced.
Ron started to argue but McGonagall arrived saying that was enough. She slammed the portrait behind her as she entered the common room and stared furiously around. She stated she was delighted Gryffindor had won but she expected better of Percy.
“That’s a little harsh,” Bill frowned, feeling bad for his brother.
“Apologies, Mr. Weasley. I should have known you wouldn’t allow such a thing.”
Percy puffed himself up indignantly, saying he hadn’t authorised it and had just been telling them to go back to bed after Ron had a nightmare. Ron yelled that it wasn’t a nightmare. He told the professor he woke up and Sirius was standing over him with a knife. McGonagall told him not to be ridiculous, asking how he could have gotten through the portrait hole.
“With Cadogan? I suspect anything is possible,” Bill frowned. Minerva pursed her lips furiously.
Ron suggested she ask Cadogan. McGonagall glared suspiciously at Ron, but pushed the portrait back open and went outside. The whole common room listened with bated breath. She asked if Cadogan had just let a man enter the tower. He agreed he had.
“He did what now?” Molly demanded.
“He let Sirius into the common room?” Emmeline asked incredulously.
“It seems that way,” Arthur said angrily.
There was a stunned silence, both inside and outside the common room. McGonagall asked about the password and Cadogan said he had them on a piece of paper.
Neville winced.
“Even if he had the password, did he not think that Sirius Black should not be allowed access to the common room?” Charlie asked. “The Fat Lady wouldn’t have let him in, password or not.”
“But she knew Sirius. Cadogan spends most of his time in the Divination tower, he might not have even known what he looked like,” Remus pointed out.
Professor McGonagall pulled herself back through the portrait hole to face the stunned crowd. She was white as chalk. She asked which abysmally foolish person wrote down the passwords and left them lying around.
“Well, with the way he changed the passwords, I’m not surprised someone needed to write them down. Frankly, I’d have thought more than one person did that,” Ted said.
“Why would he give out future passwords? Writing down the current one seems like it would have been safe enough given how often he changed them, but telling students future passwords pretty much defeats the point,” stated Kingsley.
“Because he’s Sir Cadogan,” sighed Percy.
There was utter silence, broken by the smallest of terrified squeaks. Neville Longbottom, trembling from head to fluffy-slippered toes, raised his hand slowly into the air.
Neville flushed. “I don’t know how he got hold of them, I swear I left them in the dormitory,” he tried to defend himself.
“Sorry Neville, I hope you didn’t get in too much trouble for that,” Sirius grimaced.
“He certainly did,” Minerva stated. “As it turned out, you were not after Harry, but his carelessness could have resulted in the death of his dorm mate, or even all of them.”
“That’s the end of the chapter,” Arthur announced. He handed the book to Bill, who took it with a grimace. He wanted to know why Sirius had gone after Ron instead of Harry.
Chapter 16: Snape's Grudge
Chapter Text
“Oh, good. Snape with a grudge. This one should be a doozy,” Tonks said sarcastically.
“What gets me is the title implies he only has one,” Charlie snorted.
“Yeah, it could be his grudge against either Harry or Remus in this one,” she mused.
“Or some new grudge he decided to hold in his spare time,” Bill joked.
No one in Gryffindor Tower slept that night. They knew that the castle was being searched again, and the whole House stayed awake in the common room, waiting to hear whether Black had been caught.
“You left them in the common room this time? After Sirius had just broken in?” Emmeline asked.
“Sir Cadogan changed the password to one that was not on the list, and he had never broken in twice on the same night, so we assumed he had already left, although we did search the castle just to be sure,” Minerva explained.
Professor McGonagall came back at dawn, to tell them that he had again escaped.
“Of course,” Sirius grinned slightly. Molly glared at him; still highly upset he had been that close to her sleeping son with a knife.
Throughout the day, everywhere they went they saw signs of tighter security; Professor Flitwick could be seen teaching the front doors to recognize a large picture of Sirius Black.
“You can teach items to recognise people?” Harry asked curiously.
“Yes, although there are many factors involved,” Filius told him with a smile.
Filch was suddenly bustling up and down the corridors, boarding up everything from tiny cracks in the walls to mouse holes.
Sirius smirked once more, please Filch had extra work to do.
Sir Cadogan had been fired. His portrait had been taken back to its lonely landing on the seventh floor, and the Fat Lady was back. She had been expertly restored, but was still extremely nervous, and had agreed to return to her job only on condition that she was given extra protection. A bunch of surly security trolls had been hired to guard her.
“You brought trolls into the school? Trolls?” Emmeline demanded.
“Security trolls that had been trained,” Minerva assured them.
“Trolls aren’t exactly trainable,” Andromeda pointed out. She knew security trolls were rarely used and wondered how exactly Dumbledore had obtained a group so quickly and easily.
“They were professionally trained. I made sure to check the paperwork myself,” Minerva stated.
They paced the corridor in a menacing group, talking in grunts and comparing the size of their clubs.
“Were they made to recognise Sirius?” Ted wondered.
“Yes,” Filius nodded.
Harry couldn’t help noticing that the statue of the one-eyed witch on the third floor remained unguarded and unblocked.
“You weren’t coming in that way, were you? You were staying in the forest,” Harry wondered.
“No. I did use the front door in my dog form,” Sirius told him. “I did use the passage to escape because it was closer and made my way back to the forest from Hogsmeade later.”
It seemed that Fred and George had been right in thinking that they, and now Harry, Ron, and Hermione, were the only ones who knew about the hidden passageway within it. Harry asked if they should tell someone.
“Yes,” most of the adults said in unison.
Ron told him they knew he wasn’t coming in through Honeydukes as they would have heard if the shop had been broken into.
“Not necessarily,” Kingsley said. “Given nobody knew about the cellar passageway, a regular break-in might not make the news,” he added.
“I figured that, especially with the dementors around, anyone breaking into Honeydukes would be a big deal given how close to Hogwarts it is,” Ron shrugged.
Harry was glad Ron took this view. If the one-eyed witch was boarded up too, he would never be able to go into Hogsmeade again.
“Possibly not the most important thing,” Remus said, though he looked amused.
“I didn’t just mean the rest of the year. I was also thinking if Sirius was caught. The Dursleys were never going to sign the form and I figured Professor McGonagall had already said no to signing in on their behalf so I was stuck for the rest of my school years,” Harry told him.
“Yeah, that would be a bummer,” Neville grimaced.
Ron had become an instant celebrity. For the first time in his life, people were paying more attention to him than to Harry, and it was clear that Ron was rather enjoying the experience.
“You’re welcome to it,” Harry told him easily.
Though still severely shaken by the night’s events, he was happy to tell anyone who asked what had happened, with a wealth of detail.
“Yeah, details that kept changing every time he told it,” Fred snorted.
Ron told his story to a group of second-year girls and then asked Harry why Black had run.
“Your girlie scream scared him away,” George said.
“Or he screamed loudly enough to wake half the house, Black would have had a hell of a job getting out with everyone awake,” Charlie offered.
“It was definitely loud,” Neville grinned.
“I didn’t want to hurt anyone,” Sirius said, “and it would have been impossible if I hadn’t left then.”
“Why were you there though? It still makes no sense. We all know you weren’t there to kill Harry, but if you wanted to see him why on earth would you go in the middle of the night? And get the wrong bed?” Tonks frowned.
“You’ll see,” Sirius shrugged.
Harry had been wondering the same thing. Why had Black, having got the wrong bed, not silenced Ron and proceeded to Harry?
Several people shuddered at that.
Black had proved twelve years ago that he didn’t mind murdering innocent people, and this time he had been facing five unarmed boys, four of whom were asleep.
Sirius grimaced.
“They wouldn’t have been asleep for long though,” Amelia pointed out.
Harry pointed out he must’ve known he’d have a job getting back out of the castle once Ron yelled and woke people up. And that he would have had to kill the whole House to get back through the portrait hole, where he would’ve met the teachers.
“Good point, people were already waking up when we went downstairs,” Neville recalled.
“Although Sirius and you five running after him would also have made plenty of noise. If Sirius had silenced Ron and killed the rest of you quietly, the few people who woke up just from the scream might well have believed they’d imagined it or something,” Kingsley pointed out.
“But he didn’t,” Arthur said, not wishing to dwell on just how close his son had come to death. If Sirius had been at all who they had believed him to be, his son would be dead.
Neville was in total disgrace. Professor McGonagall was so furious with him she had banned him from all future Hogsmeade visits, given him a detention, and forbidden anyone to give him the password into the tower.
“You did what?” Emmeline yelped.
“I did not wish to run the risk of Sirius getting ahold of the passwords written down again,” Minerva said, though her voice was small.
“There was a supposed mass murderer on the loose, who had already broken in, twice, and you decided to not allow Neville access to a safe space?” she argued furiously.
“Hardly that safe,” Molly cut in disapprovingly.
“It wasn’t safe with Cadogan in charge, which was presumably the point of bringing the Fat Lady back who had denied Sirius access once already. But then you deny your student access to the one spot you have tried to make safe.”
“Not to mention the trolls. They may have been trained but it cannot be safe to force Neville to wait outside the portrait hole for someone to let him in with a group of trolls right there,” Bill added.
“Sorry, Neville,” Sirius muttered. He hadn’t meant for anyone to get into so much trouble, but he’d been desperate. And Crookshanks had done the actual stealing.
“Er, it’s ok,” Neville replied awkwardly.
Poor Neville was forced to wait outside the common room every night for somebody to let him in, while the security trolls leered unpleasantly at him.
Emmeline scowled furiously at Minerva and Dumbledore once more.
“Sorry, Nev. We should have made sure one of us was with you so we could let you in,” Harry apologised, feeling bad.
“You had a lot going on,” Neville shrugged.
“Still, the prefects and I should have ensured you were able to access the common room without having to stand around for however long,” said Percy unhappily. It had been a crazy year and he honestly hadn’t even noticed Neville being forced to stay outside, which was a failing on him as prefect and head boy.
None of these punishments, however, came close to matching the one his grandmother had in store for him.
“Really? Being forced to stand outside the common room with a bunch of trolls didn’t come close to your grandmother’s punishment?” Kingsley asked, somewhat concerned by that.
“Well, uh, maybe that’s a slight exaggeration,” Neville admitted with an awkward grin. “It was only a howler, but...” He trailed off with a wince.
“But those can be horrible enough,” Sirius said, knowing full well how much emotional damage a howler could do. Neville grimaced.
Two days after Black’s break-in, Neville received a howler.
“That’s definitely not the worst thing one can receive,” Pomona said darkly, remembering a time when many, many students received black owls from the Ministry telling them all family member had been killed in the war.
At breakfast a huge barn owl landed in front of Neville, a scarlet envelope clutched in its beak. Harry and Ron, who were sitting opposite him, recognized the letter as a Howler as Ron had received one the year before.
Ron grimaced.
“Are they really that rare that you only recognise a howler after having one started the start of the previous year?” Sirius asked.
“Yeah, howlers aren’t all that common anymore, thankfully,” Remus told him.
Ron advised him to run for it.
“Why? It’s going to go off anyway?” Charlie frowned.
“Because then it at least might not go off in the middle of the hall where everyone could hear,” Ron said.
Neville didn’t need telling twice. He seized the envelope, and holding it before him like a bomb, sprinted out of the hall, while the Slytherin table exploded with laughter at the sight of him. They heard the Howler go off in the entrance hall. Neville’s grandmother’s voice, magically magnified to a hundred times its usual volume, shrieking about how he had brought shame on the whole family.
“He did nothing of the sort,” Emmeline said hotly.
“He did lose the passwords that allowed a supposed mass murderer access to Gryffindor tower. If Sirius hadn’t been innocent, Harry and Ron might both be dead,” Arthur pointed out. Neville winced. “It was obviously an accident, but that wouldn’t make the consequences any less.”
“The fault seems to lie with many people, but Neville is the only one getting punished,” Pomona said thoughtfully. Because he’d been the only one caught. Nobody at the time knew Ron and Harry were hiding secret passageways that could have been used to allow Sirius entry. Or the twins. And on Sir Cadogan for being so ridiculous with the passwords that they needed to be written down. But then, how did you adequately punish a painting?
Harry was too busy feeling sorry for Neville to notice immediately that he had a letter too. Hedwig got his attention by nipping him sharply on the wrist. Harry thanked her and tore open the envelope while Hedwig helped herself to some of Neville’s cornflakes. The note was from Hagrid, inviting Harry and Ron to have tea with him. It stated he would collect them from the entrance hall.
“At least Hagrid is taking some precautions this time,” Sirius said approvingly.
“Certainly better than Hooch,” Emmeline sniffed disdainfully.
Ron said he probably wanted to hear all about Black.
“I doubt that. As a member of staff, he’s probably already heard all about it,” Bill told his brother.
“He might still just want to check they’re OK, it was a damn close call after all,” Charlie said.
So at six o’clock that afternoon, Harry and Ron left Gryffindor Tower, passed the security trolls at a run, and headed down to the entrance hall. Hagrid was already waiting for them. Ron greeted Hagrid and assumed he wanted to hear about Saturday night. Hagrid told him he’d heard all about it as he led them outside. Ron was slightly put out.
The older Weasley siblings all exchanged looks. Of course, now they knew Sirius wasn’t trying to kill Harry, or Ron, and it was good thing Ron hadn’t been traumatised by the event, but it probably wasn’t so great how much he desperately wanted the spotlight. How he was enjoying telling people over and over again how he’d nearly been killed. Admittedly, he was just a kid with his first taste of being more popular than his famous best friend, but it was another sign of how insecure he felt and they didn’t want it to get worse.
The first thing they saw on entering Hagrid’s cabin was Buckbeak, who was stretched out on top of Hagrid’s patchwork quilt, his enormous wings folded tight to his body, enjoying a large plate of dead ferrets.
Draco shuddered.
Averting his eyes from this unpleasant sight, Harry saw a gigantic, hairy brown suit and a very horrible yellow-and-orange tie hanging from the top of Hagrid’s wardrobe door.
“A hairy suit?” Ted asked, eyebrows raised.
“Probably some sort of necessary suit for a meeting,” Andromeda told him, “although with Hagrid who could guess what kind.”
Harry asked what the suit was and Hagrid replied he had to go to London on Friday with Buckbeak for the hearing. He’d booked them seats on the Knight Bus.
“Should he really be doing that? If Buckbeak really was dangerous, taking him the Knight Bus would be a terrible idea,” Tonks pointed out.
“Poor Buckbeak, it’s a terrible idea anyway. He’ll hate it,” Charlie frowned.
“How else would he get Buckbeak to London? He can’t fly Buckbeak himself, he’s too large and he can hardly allow him to fly himself,” pointed out Bill.
“Frankly, if they believe Buckbeak to be dangerous, taking him through London to the Ministry and then through a busy building is hardly a good idea. They should have the hearing at Hogwarts where Buckbeak is supposed to be being kept isolated,” Ted stated.
“That is a good point, if he truly feral, he would never be able to safely attend the hearing. If he behaves the whole way through it then it really kind of proves he is perfectly safe around humans,” Remus agreed.
Harry felt a nasty pang of guilt. He had completely forgotten that Buckbeak’s trial was so near, and judging by the uneasy look on Ron’s face, he had too.
“You’ve had a lot going on,” Sirius said comfortingly.
“Still not an excuse. He’s my friend and I forgot something incredibly important to him,” Harry frowned. Not that it had mattered in the end. Kingsley gave voice to the exact same thought, but it didn’t make Harry feel better. Pointless or not, he still should have supported his friend better.
They had also forgotten their promise about helping him prepare Buckbeak’s defence; the arrival of the Firebolt had driven it clean out of their minds.
“Understandable,” Charlie nodded.
Hagrid poured them tea and offered them a plate of Bath buns, but they knew better than to accept; they had had too much experience with Hagrid’s cooking.
A few people chuckled at that.
Hagrid sat between them and looking uncharacteristically serious, saying he had something to discuss with them. Harry asked what and Hagrid told him it was about Hermione. He continued that she had been in a right state, coming to visit him a lot since Christmas as she had been feeling lonely.
Hermione shifted uncomfortably. Hagrid had told her he would speak with the boys, but she had asked him not to, knowing it would likely only make things worse.
First they weren’t talking to her because of the Firebolt and then her cat. Ron interrupted, saying that her cat had eaten Scabbers.
“If only he had,” Sirius muttered to himself.
“Then it would be impossible to prove your innocence,” Remus reminded him, equally quietly. Sirius grumbled lowly.
Hagrid continued, saying her cat had acted like all cats do.
“Sort of, but I don’t recall any other cat having such a visceral reaction to one rat for such a prolonged period of time,” Charlie frowned.
He told them she had cried a fair few times.
Hermione flushed in embarrassment. She didn’t know Hagrid had told them that. Although she probably should have. He would see no reason not to, she imagined.
“You were taking on too much,” George frowned. “And not resting enough to compensate.”
“I realised that eventually,” she replied, giving him a small smile.
Hagrid thought she had seemingly bitten off more than she could chew but had still found time to help him with Buckbeak’s case.
“Seriously, how?” Bill wondered.
“I had difficulty sleeping much,” she admitted. “So, I spent most nights researching for that once my homework was done.”
“I’m surprised you manage to get any sleep, turning that big brain of your off must be nearly impossible,” George grinned. She glared at him, but he only winked back. Ron looked between the two with a slightly confused frown.
Harry awkwardly attempted to apologise, and Hagrid said he wasn’t blaming them, he knew he had enough on his mind with Quidditch practise day and night.
“That’s a horribly accurate description of Oliver’s training schedule,” Fred muttered.
He continued that he thought they would value friends more than broomsticks and rats.
“Maybe so, but maybe Hermione should value her friends over her cat and her need to be right. It works both ways,” Percy argued.
“Percy!” Molly scolded.
“No, he’s got a point. But they’ve all had their points of not being good friends to each other during the year,” Bill stated evenly. “It happens when you’re growing up. As long as they learn from it.”
Harry and Ron exchanged uncomfortable looks. Hagrid stated that she was really upset when Black nearly stabbed Ron. She had her heart in the right place, and they weren’t talking to her.
“Her heart might have been in the right place, but that doesn’t mean her actions don’t have consequences,” Charlie pointed out. “She’s shown no sympathy for Ron losing his pet and no remorse over having Harry’s broom confiscated. Whether right or not, she went about it wrongly and he had a right to be upset.”
“Which we have already discussed. There is no sense rehashing it,” Tonks pointed out. Privately, she was pleased Hagrid had at least attempted to be on Hermione’s side. The girl had had a rough year and, while she’d definitely made mistakes, she could use someone in her corner. She was still only fourteen, and the two boys were her only friends and they’d spent most of the year seemingly upset with her. Whoever's fault that was, it had to have been incredibly lonely and the boys at least still had each other.
Ron stated he’d talk to her if she got rid of the cat, but she was still sticking up for it. Hagrid told him people can be a bit stupid about their pets.
“Ironic,” snorted Kingsley.
“I cannot believe he said that with a straight face,” Emmeline muttered.
Behind him, Buckbeak spat a few ferret bones onto Hagrid’s pillow.
Many people chuckled at the timing.
They spent the rest of their visit discussing Gryffindor’s improved chances for the Quidditch Cup.
Hermione sighed. She appreciated Hagrid’s efforts, but it really hadn’t made much difference.
At nine o’clock, Hagrid walked them back up to the castle. A large group of people was bunched around the bulletin board when they returned to the common room. Ron declared next weekend would be a Hogsmeade one and asked Harry what he reckoned.
“You’re going to push your luck again?” Ted wondered.
“The castle had hardly proven any safer,” Harry shrugged.
Draco scowled. He recalled vividly what had happened on this trip. Now he knew about that blasted cloak, he knew exactly what had happened and somehow Harry had escaped punishment again.
Harry quietly said that Filch hadn’t done anything about the passage into Honeydukes. A voice right behind his ear called his name. Harry started and looked around at Hermione, who was sitting at the table right behind them and clearing a space in the wall of books that had been hiding her. She threatened to tell McGonagall about the map if he went.
Everyone sighed.
Ron, not looking at Hermione, asked if Harry could hear someone talking. She asked how Ron could let him go after what Black had nearly done to him and again threatened to tell.
“It’s a rubbish situation all around. It’s clearly not safe in the castle, its been broken into twice and with castle much emptier than usual, it would be an ideal time for Sirius to strike. But going to Hogsmeade is also potentially problematic,” Charlie mused.
“Another problem is that if Hermione tells, the staff obviously want to know why they weren’t informed before and that leads to getting more than just Harry and Ron in trouble,” said Bill.
“Hermione is trying to stop her friends being hurt or killed. And the teachers should have been informed before now,” Emmeline pointed out.
“I think the biggest issue, which has been the biggest issue throughout the year, is the communication,” said Arthur. “Hermione has a valid point that Harry is not allowed to leave Hogwarts grounds and with the added security measures it is safer for him to remain in Hogwarts. However, going straight to threats is not the way to go about it. It comes across as being more about spiting the boys than caring about their safety and we all know Hermione does care.”
“That’s true, but she’s under a lot of stress and they are thirteen. No thirteen-year-old is fantastic at communicating even under the best of circumstances,” stated Ted.
“So, it’s unfortunate, but in the past, they’ve gotten over it so we should stop discussing it and continue reading?” Interrupted Tonks in exasperation.
Ron furiously asked if she hadn’t done enough damage that year.
“Ouch,” muttered Bill.
Hermione opened her mouth to respond, but with a soft hiss, Crookshanks leapt onto her lap. Hermione took one frightened look at the expression on Ron’s face, gathered up Crookshanks, and hurried away toward the girls’ dormitories.
“Probably for the best,” muttered Percy.
“It’s not Crookshanks’ fault,” Luna frowned.
“Maybe not, but I can understand why Ron doesn’t want to be around him for a while. It’s unavoidable in the long run, but Scabbers’ loss is still raw,” Charlie said.
Ron asked Harry what he thought, as though there had been no interruption, saying he’d barely seen anything last time, not even Zonko’s.
“A true tragedy,” Fred stated dramatically. Harry laughed.
“I’ve seen it now,” he assured him.
“Our stuff is better,” Fred told him with a grin.
“I don’t doubt it.”
Fred puffed out his chest slightly with pride at Harry’s words.
Harry looked around to check that Hermione was well out of earshot before agreeing. He added that he would take the Invisibility Cloak.
“A good precaution,” Kingsley said.
On Saturday morning, Harry packed his Invisibility Cloak in his bag, slipped the Marauder’s Map into his pocket, and went down to breakfast with everyone else. Hermione kept shooting suspicious looks down the table at him.
“You weren’t being subtle,” Hermione told him. Harry grinned.
“No surprises there,” Draco said with a grin that Harry matched.
“Harrikins? Not subtle? Never!” Fred declared dramatically. Harry threw a cushion at him that he caught easily.
He avoided her eye and was careful to let her see him walking back up the marble staircase in the entrance hall as everybody else proceeded to the front doors.
“Given that you’d already told me about the secret passageways, that was a little pointless,” chuckled Hermione.
“Didn’t think about that,” Harry admitted.
Harry called a goodbye to Ron. Ron grinned and winked.
A few people chuckled and shook their heads.
Harry hurried up to the third floor, slipping the Marauder’s Map out of his pocket as he went. Crouching behind the one-eyed witch, he smoothed it out. A tiny dot was moving in his direction. Harry squinted at it. The minuscule writing next to it read Neville Longbottom.
“That explains so much!” Neville exclaimed, recalling that encounter.
“Sorry, Nev. I should have offered for you to come with me,” Harry frowned.
“I wouldn’t have dared anyway,” Neville told him.
“Still, it wasn’t nice.” Harry thought that he had never been particularly nice to Neville in these books, except that single time he gave him a chocolate frog after Malfoy hexed him in first year. And even then, he’d laughed first.
Harry quickly pulled out his wand, muttered the password, and shoved his bag into the statue, but before he could climb in himself, Neville came around the corner.
“What were you doing there?” George wondered.
Neville shrugged. “I was just wandering around, I couldn’t remember the password to get into Gryffindor tower, and I didn’t want to wait with the trolls.” Emmeline scowled angrily at that reminder.
He said he’d forgotten Harry wasn’t allowed to go to the village either. Harry greeted him, moving away from the statue and asking what he was up to. Neville said nothing and suggested a game of exploding snap which Harry declined. He said he planned on doing Lupin’s essay.
Remus smiled slightly.
Neville brightly said he’d come to as he hadn’t done it. Harry quickly said he had forgotten he’d done it the night before.
A few people chuckled.
“Had you done it?” Fred asked with a grin.
“No. That’s why I thought about using it as an excuse. But I did do it on Sunday.”
Neville said he could help him.
There was another round of laughter.
“That’s it, Nev, don’t let him get away,” chuckled George. Neville grinned.
He continued that he didn’t understand the thing with the garlic. He broke off with a small gasp, looking over Harry’s shoulder. It was Snape. Neville took a quick step behind Harry.
“Of course,” Charlie said, rolling his eyes.
“What were you doing there?” Ron asked.
“I was patrolling the castle, as is my duty, Weasley,” Severus sneered.
Snape stopped and asked what they were doing as it was an odd place to meet. To Harry’s immense disquiet, Snape’s black eyes flicked to the doorways on either side of them, and then to the one-eyed witch.
Snape sneered again.
Harry stated they weren’t meeting there, they just met there.
“Entirely true,” Sirius grinned.
Snape stated he had a bad habit of turning up in unexpected places and was rarely there for no good reason. He suggested they return to Gryffindor tower.
“They don’t have to stay in Gryffindor tower,” Sirius reminded him.
“Maybe not, but given the situation with you, it does make sense for them to remain in areas with other people or the safety of the tower,” Amelia pointed out.
Harry and Neville set off without another word. As they turned the corner, Harry looked back. Snape was running one of his hands over the one-eyed witch’s head, examining it closely.
Sirius smirked. Clearly Snape had been unable to find out how the passage worked.
Harry managed to shake Neville off at the Fat Lady by telling him the password, then pretending he’d left his vampire essay in the library and doubling back.
“Did you actually believe him, or just take pity on his poor lying and let him go?” Fred asked.
“I figured he was lying but I wasn’t sure why so I left him to it,” Neville admitted. Harry blushed as everyone chuckled.
Once out of sight of the security trolls, he pulled out the map again and held it close to his nose. The third floor corridor seemed to be deserted. Harry scanned the map carefully and saw, with a leap of relief, that the tiny dot labelled Severus Snape was now back in its office.
“Well, given the whole chapter is about his grudge, I’m guessing he doesn’t stay there,” Sirius muttered.
He sprinted back to the one-eyed witch, opened her hump, heaved himself inside, and slid down to meet his bag at the bottom of the stone chute. He wiped the Marauder’s Map blank again, then set off at a run.
“I really was wondering if you were going to turn up at all by this point,” Ron told him.
“I got there as soon as I could.”
Harry, completely hidden beneath the Invisibility Cloak, emerged into the sunlight outside Honeydukes and prodded Ron in the back, saying it was him. Ron asked what kept him and Harry told him it was Snape.
“I don’t think Snape held you up half as long as Neville did,” Charlie laughed.
“Yeah, but I didn’t blame Neville,” shrugged Harry.
They set off up the High Street. Ron kept muttering out of the corner of his mouth, asking where he was and saying it was weird.
“Not half as weird as you seemingly talking to yourself the whole time,” Fred told him. Ron flushed.
They went to the post office; Ron pretended to be checking the price of an owl to Bill in Egypt so that Harry could have a good look around.
“There really isn’t much to see in there,” George said.
“Yeah, it’s pretty much only the owls,” agreed Tonks.
“You could have at least actually sent me an owl,” said Bill. Ron looked at him, slightly bewildered. What would he write to Bill?
Bill saw the look and, not for the first time in these readings, realised exactly how distant he’d become from all of his siblings except Charlie. He’d gone to Egypt to follow his dream, and get away from his mother’s endless nagging about his hair, working at the Ministry and any other number of things. At first, he’d written as often as he could afford, but the letters slowly dwindled. So did the visits. Before coming here he hadn’t seen his family in forever.
The owls sat hooting softly down at him, at least three hundred of them; from Great Greys right down to tiny little Scops owls (“Local Deliveries Only”), which were so small they could have sat in the palm of Harry’s hand.
“I hope I can get an owl, what with Scabbers being gone,” Ron mused.
“That should be doable,” Arthur promised his son.
Then they visited Zonko’s, which was so packed with students Harry had to exercise great care not to tread on anyone and cause a panic.
“It’s that packed they probably wouldn’t notice. They’d just assume it was one of the other people nearby,” Fred told him, well acquainted with Zonko’s busy periods.
“Still better to be careful,” Harry shrugged.
There were jokes and tricks to fulfil even Fred’s and George’s wildest dreams.
The twins both scoffed lightly.
Harry gave Ron whispered orders and passed him some gold from under the cloak. They left Zonko’s with their money bags considerably lighter than they had been on entering, but their pockets bulging with Dungbombs, Hiccup Sweets, Frog Spawn Soap, and a Nose-Biting Teacup apiece.
“Did you actually use any of it?” Sirius asked interestedly. Harry had shown no signs of interest in pranking so far, so this was a good sign in his books.
“Yeah, mostly on Draco,” he grinned. “Although I didn’t get round to using the dungbombs.”
“So you’ve got some left?” Fred asked interestedly.
“Yes.”
“No!” Several people yelled out simultaneously. The twins both smirked.
The day was fine and breezy, and neither of them felt like staying indoors, so they walked past the Three Broomsticks and climbed a slope to visit the Shrieking Shack, the most haunted dwelling in Britain.
Remus grimaced.
“How did it get such a title? Wasn’t it built when you started Hogwarts? So why would a newly built place be haunted? And if the Shrieking was only during your time at school and then nothing really happened after you left, how did it get such a huge reputation?” Harry wondered.
“A little gossip does wonders and the wizarding world has short memories when it comes to certain things,” Sirius told him with a grin.
“Also, it’s reputation is not a huge as you think it is. It seems that way to students now, but a lot of the older generation are not all that enamoured with it. It’s mostly students of the time, Hogsmeade villagers and then spread around from there,” Andromeda explained.
“I think the villagers keep the rumours going as a way to draw people in and spend more money,” said Amelia.
It stood a little way above the rest of the village, and even in daylight was slightly creepy, with its boarded windows and dank overgrown garden.
“Can it not be used for something else?” Hermione wondered.
“While it’s not within the school boundary, the land it’s on belongs to Hogwarts, so it would be up to the school,” Kingsley told her.
Ron told him that even the Hogwarts ghosts avoid it as they leaned on the fence, looking up at it. He had asked Nearly Headless Nick who said that a rough crowd lived there and nobody could get in.
Sirius grinned. Good old Nick.
The twins had tried but all entrances were sealed shut.
“I suspect they aren’t the only ones,” Ted smirked.
Harry, feeling hot from their climb, was just considering taking off the cloak for a few minutes when they heard voices nearby.
“Ut oh. This is unlikely to be good,” Tonks muttered.
Someone was climbing toward the house from the other side of the hill; moments later, Malfoy had appeared, followed closely by Crabbe and Goyle. Malfoy was speaking.
“Of course,” groaned Ted.
“And they think it’s three against one so they’ll probably start something,” Charlie scowled. Severus gritted his teeth at that.
“They would start something even if they knew Harry was there,” said Bill.
He was expecting an owl from his father as he’d had to go to the hearing and tell them how he couldn’t use his arm for three months.
Several people rolled their eyes.
“Nobody in their right mind will believe that. And, if they do, they really should be questioning Madam Pomfrey about her mediwitch abilities if she couldn’t take care of a scratch for three months,” Tonks said scathingly.
“Truth means nothing here. Money does,” pointed out Andromeda.
Crabbe and Goyle sniggered. He continued that he wished to hear Hagrid defend himself, doing an impression of him before stating the hippogriff was as good as dead.
Several people glared at Draco angrily.
Malfoy suddenly caught sight of Ron. His pale face split in a malevolent grin.
Draco grimaced.
Malfoy looked up at the crumbling house behind Ron, asking what he was doing there. Then he commented that Ron would probably love to live there and have his own room. He’d heard his family all sleep in one room.
All the Weasley’s rolled their eyes.
Harry seized the back of Ron’s robes to stop him from leaping on Malfoy and hissed for Ron to leave it to him.
Several people grinned while Draco glared at Harry.
“That’s my godson,” Sirius crowed.
“Great idea. But also bad idea. If he sees you somehow then you’ll be in a lot of trouble,” Charlie warned. Harry grimaced.
The opportunity was too perfect to miss.
“Definitely!” Sirius grinned gleefully.
Harry crept silently around behind Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, bent down, and scooped a large handful of mud out of the path.
Draco grimaced while several other people laughed.
“Are you not going to get that all over your cloak?” Tonks asked, wrinkling her nose.
“No. I did get a bit on, but not very much,” said Harry.
Malfoy said to Ron they’d just been discussing Hagrid, trying to imagine what he was saying to the Committee. He wondered if Hagrid would cry when they cut off, he was interrupted by a splat.
“Deserved,” Charlie scowled.
Narcissa pursed her lips.
Malfoy’s head jerked forward as the mud hit him; his silver-blond hair was suddenly dripping in muck. He was visibly confused.
Several people smirked. Normally the adults would have disapproved, but they couldn’t deny Draco deserved it. Even without his previous behaviour, he deserved it for that few moments alone.
Ron had to hold onto the fence to keep himself standing, he was laughing so hard. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle spun stupidly on the spot, staring wildly around, Malfoy trying to wipe his hair clean.
“That took forever to wash out,” Draco complained.
“Did the frogspawn soap help?” Harry asked with a grin. Draco glared.
“How did you slip him frogspawn soap?” Ron asked. “More importantly, why didn’t you tell me?”
“I had some help,” Harry told him. Fred winked.
“Always happy to be of service to such a noble cause,” he grinned.
He asked who did it. Ron casually commented that it was certainly haunted there.
Several people snorted at that.
Crabbe and Goyle were looking scared. Their bulging muscles were no use against ghosts. Malfoy was staring madly around at the deserted landscape. Harry sneaked along the path, where a particularly sloppy puddle yielded some foul-smelling, green sludge. There was a loud splatter.
Most of the room roared with laughter. Severus, Narcissa and Draco found nothing amusing, but many others were practically rolling on the floor.
“Really wish I’d had time to wash my hands after that,” Harry commented.
Crabbe and Goyle caught some this time. Goyle hopped furiously on the spot, trying to rub it out of his small, dull eyes.
“Ooooh,” several people cringed in unison.
“Good shot,” Sirius chortled.
Malfoy said it had come from over there, wiping his face, and staring at a spot some six feet to the left of Harry. Crabbe blundered forward, his long arms outstretched like a zombie.
“What’s a zombie?” Draco frowned, trying to ignore the fresh round of laughter.
“An undead creature that likes to each people’s brains,” Hermione told him.
“Undead? Is that like Inferi?” Neville asked, looking horrified.
“Uh, what’s an Inferi?” Harry wondered. Sirius told him in a grim tone. He shuddered. “Yeah, I guess zombies are kind of like that, except zombies aren’t real. Muggle ones aren’t, anyway.”
“Maybe that’s where muggles got the idea,” Tonks suggested.
Harry dodged around him, picked up a stick, and lobbed it at Crabbe’s back. Harry doubled up with silent laughter as Crabbe did a kind of pirouette in midair, trying to see who had thrown it.
There was another round of sniggering.
As Ron was the only person Crabbe could see, it was Ron he started toward.
The Weasley’s all tensed.
Harry stuck out his leg. Crabbe stumbled and his huge, flat foot caught the hem of Harry’s cloak. Harry felt a great tug, then the cloak slid off his face.
Everyone winced.
“That’s not good,” said Neville.
For a split second, Malfoy stared at him. He screamed, pointing at Harry’s head.
“Bit rude,” Fred sniffed. “He’s not that scary looking.
“For a minute I thought it was a ghost. I didn’t know about the cloak,” Draco shrugged.
“What did you think afterwards?” Wondered Neville.
“I didn’t know. I figured it was actually Harry, looking back, but if had no idea how he’d managed it.”
Then he turned tail and ran, at breakneck speed, back down the hill, Crabbe and Goyle behind him.
“You better get back fast,” Tonks suggested grimly.
“It won’t matter. Malfoy will go straight to Snape. And given the title, we can easily figure he catches Harry somehow,” said Charlie.
“I’m guessing he doesn’t actually catch him in the act. It’ll look horribly suspicious but if Harry can not get caught with the cloak, he won’t be able to prove anything,” mused Bill.
Harry tugged the cloak up again, but the damage was done. Ron called his name, stumbling forward and staring hopelessly at the point where Harry had disappeared. He told him to run for it as Malfoy might tell someone.
There’s no ‘might’ about it,” muttered Fred.
Harry said he would see him later and, without another word, he tore back down the path toward Hogsmeade. He wondered if Malfoy would believe what he had seen, or if anyone would anyone believe Malfoy.
“We all know someone who would easily believe him,” said Charlie. Everyone turned to look at Severus.
“The only mitigating factor is that he only saw Harry’s head. Disillusionment charms hide the whole body, and nobody knows about the cloak. A prank is plausible,” George put in.
Nobody knew about the Invisibility Cloak, except Dumbledore. Harry’s stomach turned over. Dumbledore would know exactly what had happened, if Malfoy said anything.
“Thankfully, Dumbledore is not someone Malfoy would run to,” said Fred.
Back into Honeydukes, back down the cellar steps, across the stone floor, through the trapdoor. Harry pulled off the cloak, tucked it under his arm, and ran, flat out, along the passage.
“You have the cloak and the map. You should be able to avoid being caught until you can get somewhere for an alibi,” Fred pointed out. Harry grimaced, looking sheepish.
“You didn’t use them, did you?” Sirius said, shaking his head disapprovingly.
“I hid the cloak so I didn’t get caught with it as evidence,” Harry explained.
“The cloak would make it easier not to get caught,” George pointed out. Harry just shrugged.
Malfoy would get back first, but he didn’t know how long would it take him to find a teacher.
“Not long. You should go somewhere no one would think to look for you for a while. Like the library,” grinned Tonks.
“Honestly, we know Harry deserves to be able to go to Hogsmeade, and we now know Sirius is no threat to him, but he should really face some consequences for his rule breaking. Unfair it may be, but it is for his safety, and he should not be able to simply break rules because he feels they are unfair,” Kingsley mused.
“On the other hand, we know if Severus finds him, the punishment will be out of proportion because of his grudge,” Ted pointed out.
“Like Minerva’s punishment wasn’t out of proportion?” scoffed Andromeda.
“Fair point,” her husband acquiesced.
Panting, a sharp pain in his side, Harry didn’t slow down until he reached the stone slide. He would have to leave the cloak where it was, it was too much of a giveaway in case Malfoy had tipped off a teacher.
“Not if you’re wearing it,” Fred stated in a sing-song voice. Harry rolled his eyes.
“Nothing I can do about it now.”
He hid it in a shadowy corner, then started to climb, fast as he could, his sweaty hands slipping on the sides of the chute. He reached the inside of the witch’s hump, tapped it with his wand, stuck his head through, and hoisted himself out.
“You didn’t even check the map before coming out?” Sirius groaned.
“Uhh, I was in a hurry,” Harry winced. His godfather shook his head disapprovingly. The twins did the same.
“You had at least wiped it?” George asked.
“Yeah. I wiped it when I got in the tunnel to go to Hogsmeade and never activated it since,” Harry assured him.
The hump closed, and just as Harry jumped out from behind the statue, he heard quick footsteps approaching. It was Snape.
Everyone groaned.
“Of course,” complained Charlie.
“How is your luck this bad?” Fred asked Harry, astounded.
“I wish I knew.”
“Well he was suspicious when he found Harry and Neville there earlier. I guess it makes sense he’d check the area if Malfoy told him he saw Harry somehow in Hogsmeade,” reasoned Tonks.
He approached Harry at a swift walk, his black robes swishing, then stopped in front of him. He said ‘so’. There was a look of suppressed triumph about him.
“Naturally. He gets to punish Harry, it’s like Christmas for him,” muttered Fred bitterly.
“He is well within his rights here. Harry was out of bounds. He went to Hogsmeade without permission,” said Filius.
“He doesn’t have to be triumphant about it,” Sirius scowled angrily.
Harry tried to look innocent, all too aware of his sweaty face and his muddy hands, which he quickly hid in his pockets.
A few people snorted at that.
Snape told him to come with him. Harry followed him downstairs, trying to wipe his hands clean on the inside of his robes without Snape noticing.
There was a round of chuckling at that.
“There’s probably no hiding the smell of whatever you were throwing,” George grinned. Draco grimaced at the reminder.
They walked down the stairs to the dungeons and then into Snape’s office. Harry had been in here only once before, and he had been in very serious trouble then too. Snape had acquired a few more slimy horrible things in jars since last time, glinting in the firelight and adding to the threatening atmosphere.
“Such a lovely atmosphere,” muttered Fred.
“As creepy as the one whose office it is,” Sirius said. Severus snarled.
Snape told him to sit which Harry did, though Snape remained standing. Snape said that Malfoy had been to him with a strange story. Harry didn’t say anything.
“That’s the best idea,” Bill nodded.
Snape continued that Malfoy claimed he was up by the Shrieking Shack when he ran into Weasley, apparently by himself. Still, Harry didn’t speak.
“Honestly, that’s the best policy. It’s your word against Malfoy’s,” said Tonks.
“Yeah, and who’s word is Snape gonna believe?” Charlie scowled.
He continued that Malfoy stated that he was standing talking to Weasley, when a large amount of mud hit him in the back of the head. He asked how Harry thought that could have happened. Harry tried to look mildly surprised and said he didn’t know.
“Time for the good lying Harry,” George said.
“Not my best work, not my worst,” Harry told him.
“It’s not going to matter. No matter what he says or doesn’t say, Snape will punish him,” Sirius scowled. Harry privately thought he would have preferred detention with Snape than the talk he’d had with Remus.
Snape’s eyes were boring into Harry’s. It was exactly like trying to stare down a hippogriff.
“I’d take the hippogriff,” Charlie muttered.
“So would most people,” agreed Tonks.
Harry tried hard not to blink. Snape asked if Harry could imagine what apparition Malfoy may have seen, which Harry denied, while trying to sound curious.
“Did it work?” Ron asked with a grin.
“It did not,” Severus stated.
“It sounds like, much like James, he doesn’t do innocent well even if he is innocent,” Sirius laughed.
“Which in this case, he isn’t,” pointed out Remus.
Snape stated he saw Harry’s head. There was a long silence. Harry suggested he go to Madam Pomfrey if he was seeing things.
Several people snorted.
“Really? You’re suggesting he was hallucinating?” Sniggered Fred.
“Ickle Malfoy is obsessed enough, I wouldn’t be surprised. Maybe he fell asleep and had a pleasant dream,” George grinned evilly. Fred and Draco both glared at him.
Snape softly asked what his head would be doing in Hogsmeade as it wasn’t allowed. No part of his body had permission to be there.
“Would be funny. Can you grant permission just for certain body parts. ‘Oh no, only my arm is allowed to visit the village’,” wondered Tonks with a laugh.
Harry stated that he knew that while striving to keep his face free of guilt or fear. He once again tried to suggest Malfoy was having hallucinations but he was cut off by Snape insisted that was not the case.
“Seems like a reasonable explanation. More so than just Harry’s head floating around Hogsmeade,” smirked Bill.
He bent down, a hand on each arm of Harry’s chair, so that their faces were a foot apart.
“Back off,” Sirius snarled.
“Trying to physically intimidate a thirteen-year-old, such a big man,” Tonks said scathingly. She hadn’t minded Snape during her time at Hogwarts. Sure, he’d been a dick, but he hadn’t been overly bad, and her Slytherin friends had liked him. But she also was coming to like Harry an awful lot. He was a good kid and didn’t deserve any of the crap the head of Slytherin gave him because James Potter had been a dick to him twenty years before.
Snape stated that if his head had been in Hogsmeade, so had the rest of him. Harry replied that he’d been in Gryffindor tower. Snape asked if anyone could confirm that and Harry failed to reply.
“You should have said Neville. He would have backed you up,” Ron said.
“I didn’t want to put him in that position. Not with how horrible Snape had been to him so far,” Harry replied.
Snape’s thin mouth curled into a horrible smile. He stated that everyone from the Minister down had been trying to keep Harry safe but Harry decided to let ordinary people worry about his safety as famous Harry Potter goes where he wants with no thought to consequences.
“Well, they all failed miserably anyway,” Sirius pointed out. “I found him in August. Then I got into Hogwarts multiple times, including the Gryffindor dormitories.”
The professors and Ministry workers all shifted uneasily at the reminder of their failures.
“That doesn’t actually give him the right to break rules and go into Hogsmeade when he doesn’t have permission,” Amelia reminded them regretfully. “No matter how unfair it is due to his relatives not signing the form or the lack of safety in the castle.”
“Maybe not, but that doesn’t give Severus the right to behave however he pleases either,” Remus said mildly.
Harry stayed silent. Snape was trying to provoke him into telling the truth. He wasn’t going to do it. Snape had no proof yet.
Several people nodded approvingly.
Snape suddenly said Harry was like his father, his eyes glinting.
“For Merlin’s sake, Severus,” Minerva groaned.
He commented that James was also exceedingly arrogant. James had thought that a small amount of talent on the Quidditch field made him think he was a cut above the rest of them too.
“A small amount of talent? He had more talent in his little finger than you have ever had,” Sirius snarled.
“You’re a disgrace. You can’t intimidate a thirteen-year-old physically, so you’re taking cheap shots at an orphan’s dead father?” Emmeline shook her head in disgust.
“It’s kind of amazing how, even when he started in the right as Harry had broken the rules, he ends up being a vile dick and coming out the bad guy,” Bill muttered.
Snape continued that he strutted around the place with his friends and admirers and the resemblance between them was uncanny.
“Not as uncanny as your wilful blindness. That’s far more of an apt description of your godson than James’ son,” Andromeda stated. Severus grimaced.
Before he could stop himself, Harry blurted out that he dad didn’t strut.
A few people chuckled.
“Oh, he definitely did,” Remus said, amused.
He added that he didn’t strut either.
“That’s definitely true though,” Sirius nodded. His godson had absolutely none of James’ confidence. And he hated the reason why.
Snape pressed his advantage, face full of malice, and continued that James hadn’t seen much store by the rules either.
Several people shook their heads in distaste. While Snape wasn’t necessarily wrong about James, that wasn’t the point.
Pushing still further, he added that James thought rules were for lesser mortals, not Quidditch Cup-winners. His head was so swollen, he was cut off by Harry yelling at him to shut up.
“Honestly, fair enough,” Percy said. Several people stared at him in surprise. “I respect the teachers and their authority but that is just plain bullying. I wouldn’t blame anyone for snapping under that.”
“Except now he’s given Snape more ammunition. Right or wrong, it’s only Harry that’s going to suffer for his outburst,” Kingsley pointed out
Harry was suddenly on his feet. Rage such as he had not felt since his last night in Privet Drive was coursing through him.
“Ooh, can you blow him up? He’d deserve it and it’d be hilarious,” Fred begged. Severus grimaced, wondering just how close he had come to being on the end of some accidental magic.
“I had no control over that,” Harry reminded him.
“Exactly. You can’t get in trouble for accidental magic and if anyone asked why you did it, Snape’d have to admit he provoked you by being a disgusting prick,” Charlie said.
“Charles Weasley! Mind your language,” Molly scolded.
“Come off it, mum, you can’t be defending him,” Charlie complained.
“I’m doing nothing of the sort. His behaviour is appalling, but I’ll not have you using such language. Especially in front of the children.”
He didn’t care that Snape’s face had gone rigid, the black eyes flashing dangerously.
“Aww, is the precious bully upset his victim is standing up for himself?” Fred asked in a faux sympathetic tone.
He asked what Harry had said to him and Harry yelled that he told him to shut up about his dad. He knew the truth, Dumbledore had to him James saved Snape’s life. He wouldn’t be there if not for Harry’s dad.
“Without the full story, not something I would be bringing up,” Andromeda murmured.
“He’s not wrong. James knew nothing about what I’d done until I told him. He went to save Snivellus and succeeded at it. Snivvy owes him a life debt. Although, if he’d known how you’d grow up to treat his son, he’d probably have left you to be mauled,” Sirius sneered.
“Sirius!” Dumbledore said warningly.
“No, he wouldn’t,” Remus corrected. “James would have saved him anyway, to protect me. And then hexed him within an inch of his life,” he added.
“Really, you step in to reprimand Black, but nothing to say about Snape’s behaviour?” Moody grunted at his old friend.
“Sirius’ comments are now. Severus knows his behaviour then was unacceptable and there is no point continuously going over it,” Dumbledore replied.
“Does he know that?” Moody asked scathingly.
“Of course.”
Snape’s sallow skin had gone the colour of sour milk.
“I thought it already was,” Fred muttered nastily.
Snape quietly asked if Dumbledore had told Harry the circumstances in which James had saved his life, or if he had considered the details too unpleasant for Potter’s delicate ears. Harry bit his lip. He didn’t know what had happened and didn’t want to admit it.
“Silence is basically admitting it anyway,” said Bill.
Snape seemed to have guessed the truth. He grinned horribly and said he would hate for Harry to run away with a false idea of his father.
“At least James grew up. He was sixteen. You’re as bad as they ever were and you’re in your thirties,” Emmeline snapped
He asked if he’d been imagining an act of heroism, when in fact James and his friends had played a prank that would have resulted in Snape’s death if James hadn’t gotten cold feet.
“The only person involved was me,” contradicted Sirius. “And you also wouldn’t have almost died if you weren’t a nosy bastard intent on poking your overly large nose where it didn’t belong.”
“Sirius!”
“Language!” Several adults called at the same time.
He continued that there was nothing brave about what he did. He had been saving his own skin as much as Snape’s. Had their joke succeeded, he would have been expelled from Hogwarts. Snape’s uneven, yellowish teeth were bared. He suddenly demanded Harry turned out his pockets.
“Wow. Not even your disgusting provocation could get Harry to talk. You’re a disgrace and useless,” Emmeline sneered. She still hadn’t forgotten his treatment of Neville earlier in the book and was still furious with the man.
Harry didn’t move. There was a pounding in his ears. Snape made the demand again, threatening him with a visit to Dumbledore.
“Yeah, go to the headmaster and tell him all about Snape’s pathetic attempt to get a confession,” suggested Tonks.
“He wouldn’t do anything about his pet even if Harry told him what had happened,” Moody said.
“I’m nobody’s pet,” Severus snarled angrily.
Cold with dread, Harry slowly pulled out the bag of Zonko’s tricks and the Marauder’s Map. Snape picked up the Zonko’s bag. Harry said Ron had given them to him, hoping he’d get a chance to tip Ron off before Snape saw him.
“But wouldn’t Snape know Ron wasn’t back yet, or you’d have been together,” George frowned.
“He could have gotten them last time. When everyone is out of the castle is the best time to plant some pranks,” Fred reminded his twin.
Snape asked if he’d been carrying them around ever since, calling it touching.
“Just because he had them on him doesn’t mean he’s had them since the last visit,” Ted stated. “Even if he wasn’t planning pranks, maybe he just wanted something from the village with him on the day he’s not allowed to go.”
Snape picked up the map, asking what it was.
“I’ll teach you a good cleaning spell. The poor map must be covered in grease now,” Sirius wrinkled his nose.
“Really, Sirius. You complain about Severus behaving like a child and then behave like one yourself,” Andromeda rolled her eyes.
“At least Sirius is an adult being rude to another adult. It’s childish and stupid, but he’s not in a position of authority over Snape. It’s not helping matters but it’s not the same level Snape is stooping to,” Emmeline pointed out.
“Still, it’s not helpful. Let’s keep the childish insults to the books, shall we. Severus is doing enough for everyone,” Ted stated.
Harry tried with all his might to keep his face impassive.
“An impressive feat, truly,” Bill complimented. A lot of other people would be completely thrown by the sudden switch, especially after he put up with the previous provocation. Yeah, he’d lost his temper, but not nearly as badly as many others would have, considering the situation.
With a shrug he claimed it was a spare bit of parchment. Snape turned it over, his eyes on Harry. He stated Harry didn’t need such an old bit of parchment and suggested he throw it away. His hand moved toward the fire.
“Oh, goodie. He’s threatening to burn a student’s property now,” Emmeline threw her hands up.
“Given what that map is, he has a point on this one,” Filius said cautiously. “He may not know precisely what the map is, but Severus has a valid reason to believe it is a way of sneaking off Hogwarts grounds. Threatening to burn it may be an extreme, but has a reason to confiscate it.”
Harry said quickly told him not to. Snape asked if it was another gift from Ron or something else. He guessed it might be instructions on getting to Hogsmeade without passing the dementors. Harry blinked and Snape’s eyes gleamed.
“You held out pretty damn well, considering his disgusting methods. And you still haven’t actually confessed anything,” Fred said approvingly.
He took out his wand and smoothed the map out on his desk. He touched the wand to the parchment and said to reveal it’s secret. Nothing happened.
Sirius smirked.
Harry clenched his hands to stop them from shaking.
“I’d be more worried that they are still covered in mud. You could be shaking with rage after the things he’s been saying,” Charlie said.
“I managed to wipe most of it off, but honestly, it was as good as it was going to get until I could actually get to a bathroom.”
Snape demanded it show itself, tapping the map sharply. It stayed blank. Harry was taking deep, calming breaths. He gave his full name, declaring himself a master of the school, and commanded the parchment to reveal its secret.
“You are not the master of the school,” sneered Sirius.
“He is a Potions Master at the school, he might have just been using his title,” Pomona defended her colleague.
“Won’t make a difference anyway,” Sirius smirked.
As though an invisible hand were writing upon it, words appeared on the smooth surface of the map. ‘Mr. Moony presents his compliments to Professor Snape, and begs him to keep his abnormally large nose out of other people’s business.’
There was a moment of silence before someone sniggered, which triggered a chain reaction around the room.
“How? How did you get it to do that?” Ted asked in astonishment.
“A lot of experiments and research,” Remus told him.
“Does it give personalised insults to everyone?” Tonks asked curiously.
“No. We put a bit of our own personalities into the map, so it might be a bit personalised if we knew the person. But anyone we didn’t know at the time would get a generic set of comments depending what they said. If they were likely troublemakers, the map would guide them to how to use it, if they acted like Snape, then they get insulted,” Sirius explained.
“That is highly advanced magic,” Filius praised. The more he heard about the map, the more impressive it got.
Snape froze. Harry stared, dumbstruck, at the message. But the map didn’t stop there.
“Of course it didn’t,” grinned Tonks.
“All of us had something to say,” Remus told her with a smirk of his own.
“You realise Harry is the one who will probably pay for this,” pointed out Amelia.
Those who had previously been laughing, stopped immediately at that. They’d already heard how nasty Snape had been so far, how much worse would he get?
More writing was appearing beneath the first. Prongs agreed with Moony and added that Snape was an ugly git.
There were a few muffled giggles, mostly from the Weasley children, and Tonks.
It would have been very funny if the situation hadn’t been so serious. And there was more. Padfoot registered his astonishment that an idiot like that became a professor.
Sirius nodded in agreement with his parchment-self.
“Severus is more than qualified to teach. At least in terms of ability with potions. His teaching ability itself is definitely in doubt,” Minerva said.
“Yes, Sirius. Make sure your insults are correct and register your astonishment a vindictive monster like that was allowed near children,” Emmeline told Sirius.
“I’ll remember that next time I imbue anything with my sixteen-year-old self,” he promised.
Harry closed his eyes in horror. When he’d opened them, the map had had its last word. Wormtail finished by bidding Snape a good day and advising the slimeball to wash his hair.
“Poor Harry. This might well get messy. Severus clearly didn’t know about the map before now, so he might not know who to blame for this,” Ted frowned.
“I knew who the nicknames belonged to. I heard them often enough during my time at Hogwarts,” Severus stated.
Harry waited for the blow to fall. Snape softly said they would see about this. He threw some floor powder into the fireplace and called for Lupin.
“Oh, he already thinks Remus is helping Sirius. If he also thinks Remus is helping Harry sneak into Hogsmeade, potentially putting Harry at risk deliberately, well, that is going to be an interesting conversation,” mused Kingsley.
“He had absolutely no proof of anything. He doesn’t know how to work the map and I highly doubt Harry or Remus will show him. Harry didn’t confess, despite the childish taunting. He’s got nothing except suspicions that are founded on bias,” reasoned Tonks.
“But Remus will know exactly what the map is, which means it will finally be in the hands of the teachers,” Amelia said. The professors all shifted and stared with narrowed eyes at Remus. They had heard nothing about any such map before this book. Had he not confiscated it? He avoided all of their gazes.
Utterly bewildered, Harry stared at the fire. A large shape had appeared in it, revolving very fast. Seconds later, Professor Lupin was clambering out of the fireplace, brushing ash off his shabby robes. He stated that Snape had called.
“Good job you were around,” Sirius said. He knew full well Remus could lie with the best when he wanted to. And he wouldn’t let Snape talk to Harry like he had been doing.
Snape agreed he had, his face contorted with fury as he strode back to his desk. He stated that he had asked Potter to empty his pocket, only to find him carrying this. Snape pointed at the parchment, on which the insults were still shining. An odd, closed expression appeared on Lupin’s face.
“Certainly not what I was expecting to find. I hadn’t seen the map since we left Hogwarts,” Remus admitted.
“Time for some quick thinking then,” Tonks grinned.
Snape prompted him and Lupin continued to stare at the map. Harry had the impression that Lupin was doing some very quick thinking.
Sirius smirked.
Snape prompted him again, adding that the parchment was clearly full of Dark Magic which was supposed to be Lupin’s area of expertise.
“Dark magic?” Sirius barked out a laugh.
“Honestly, it’s a valid thought. Considering the tracking that map can do, a lot of that kind of Magic is considered Dark,” Kingsley said.
“But Snape doesn’t know about that,” Tonks pointed out.
“No. Which is why he’s being ridiculous, but I can see why you could think that if he did know the full story.”
“We didn’t use any dark magic in creating the map. Maybe some borderline grey magic, but absolutely nothing dark,” Sirius assured them.
He wondered where Lupin imagined Potter got such a thing. Lupin looked up and, by the merest half-glance in Harry’s direction, warned him not to interrupt.
“Oh, I was more than happy to leave the talking to you,” Harry grinned.
He repeated the point about dark magic, before asking if he really thought so as it seemed more likely to be a piece of parchment charmed to insult people. Childish but not dangerous. He assumed Harry got it from a joke shop.
“Zonko’s doesn’t sell anything like that,” Fred stated.
“Snape is hardly likely to check something like that, though. Can you imagine him stepping foot in Zonko’s?” Charlie asked with a laugh. A few other people laughed at the absurdity.
Snape’s jaw had gone rigid with anger. He asked if it wasn’t more likely Harry got it directly from the manufacturers.
“You think Remus gave the map to Harry?”
“Makes sense. Mr. Potter practically told him it helped him get passed the dementors and if he recognised the names, he knew who it used to belong to. Without knowing the twins had it, it’s a valid assumption,” Filius pointed out.
“I don’t know. He’s not outright accusing Remus. I would have thought that if he truly thought Remus had given Harry a way to sneak into Hogsmeade while also helping Sirius, he would have taken this to Dumbledore,” frowned Kingsley.
“Dumbledore has already shown that he doesn’t believe Severus’ suspicions about Remus. Without the map working, he has no proof,” Amelia reminded them.
Harry didn’t understand what Snape was talking about. Nor, apparently, did Lupin.
“Oh, poor, sweet, naive Harry,” Sirius teased. Harry glared at him.
Lupin asked if he meant Mr. Wormtail or another one of them. Then he asked Harry if he knew them which he quickly denied.
“Well, that’s definitely true,” said George. Sirius winced at that.
Lupin said it looked like a Zonko product to him. Right on cue, Ron came bursting into the office.
“Fantastic timing Ronnie,” Fred grinned.
“Pretty brave to go barging into Snape’s office,” Charlie added.
“Good job Remus is there. That might have gotten very messy if he’d arrived when it was just Harry being taunted,” said Bill. Ron paled slightly.
He was completely out of breath, and stopped just short of Snape’s desk, clutching the stitch in his chest and trying to speak. He choked out that he gave Harry that stuff from Zonko’s ages ago.
“And that’s the best possible thing you could have said,” Fred nodded approvingly.
“Thanks, Ron,” Harry grinned at his friend. It had been pretty brave of his friend. And somehow, incredibly well timed.
“Anytime,” Ron smiled back. The whole thing had been his idea.
“I think he borrowed some of the Potter luck,” Bill chuckled.
Lupin, clapped his hands together and looked around cheerfully. He said that cleared that up and he would take the map back, tucking it into his robes. Then he said he needed a word with the boys about his vampire essay and asked Severus to excuse them. Harry didn’t dare look at Snape as they left his office.
“Smoooooth,” Charlie said in awe.
“I cannot believe you got away from Snape, in that mood, without losing a single point or getting detention,” Fred said, also in awe.
“Excellent work, Moony,” Sirius grinned at his best friend. Remus’ lips twitched into an almost smirk.
He, Ron, and Lupin walked all the way back into the entrance hall before speaking. Then Harry turned to Lupin. He started to say something, but Lupin interrupted, saying he didn’t want to hear explanations. He glanced around the empty entrance hall and lowered his voice.
“Really, the middle of the entrance hall?” Fred asked.
“Nobody was around,” Ron shrugged.
He stated he happened to know the map was confiscated by Filch many years ago, leaving Harry surprised he knew it was a map.
“I had so many questions after this,” Harry complained.
He said he didn’t want to know how it fell into his possession, however, he was astounded that Harry didn’t hand it in.
“Really? You’re astounded a student didn’t hand something like that in? He absolutely should have done, but it’s obvious why he didn’t,” Tonks said.
“Harry hadn’t shown any proclivity for pranks, and, so far, had seemed pretty sensible. Far more so than us at his age, so I thought he would have taken the threat of Sirius more ser... taken the threat on board,” Remus explained. Sirius pouted.
Particularly after what happened the last time a student left information about the castle lying around.
Neville winced.
He said he couldn’t let Harry have it back. Harry had expected that, and was too keen for explanations to protest.
“Really?” Fred complained.
“Not even an attempt to keep that map?” George groaned. “We had that for years and you lost it in a matter of months.” Harry grinned sheepishly.
He asked why Snape would think he’d got it from the manufacturers. Lupin hesitated before saying the makers would have wanted to lure him out of school, thinking it entertaining.
“It’s hardly a lure. If anyone worked out how to use the map, they are the type wanting to sneak out anyway,” Sirius said fairly.
“Not to mention, while James would have been thrilled his son found his map and used it to sneak out, he would not be entertained by Harry risking his life,” Emmeline stated.
“No. That’s true. He would not find this situation entertaining.” Sirius himself did not find it entertaining. Well, he did, but only because he knew Harry was in no danger. Had the threat been real, he would never encourage Harry to sneak out where he would be exposed. “Though he would have loved the part with throwing mud at Malfoy,” he added.
Harry asked if he knew them and Lupin replied they’d met. He was looking at Harry more seriously than ever before. He told Harry not to expect him to cover up for him again.
“Honestly, I didn’t expect you to cover for me that time,” Harry said. He had expected a lot more trouble, although Remus’ words had certainly hit hard.
“Well, I would cover for you in front of Severus. Anyone else and you were on your own,” Remus amended.
“Yeah right,” Sirius scoffed.
He said he could not make him take Sirius Black seriously, but he would have thought that what Harry heard when the dementors drew near would have had more of an effect on him.
“More of an effect?” Fred asked, astonished.
“Yes. I had expected him to take the threat more significantly.”
“But Hogsmeade could hardly be less safe than Hogwarts, a castle that had been broken into twice,” Fred argued.
“Maybe the first time when he stayed in a crowd the whole time, but by the shack it was only Harry and Ron. If Sirius was around and truly a threat, it could have been very dangerous,” said Andromeda.
“Like Quidditch practise, where the supposed protection fell asleep and left the two of them exposed?” Emmeline reminded them.
“Almost everyone failed in some way, that doesn’t mean Harry should be able to break the rules,” Arthur stated, reiterating the argument from before. “And it’s easy to just wave it away, saying the threat wasn’t real, but nobody knew that.”
Lupin continued that his parents gave their lives to keep Harry alive. He considered it a poor way to repay them — gambling their sacrifice for a bag of magic tricks.
“Ouch!” Tonks winced.
“Harsh, but, honestly, probably the best thing he could say to make Harry take the whole situation seriously,” Kingsley said grimly.
He walked away, leaving Harry feeling worse by far than he had at any point in Snape’s office.
“Not surprising. It meant more coming from someone you respected, rather than just being taunting drivel spouted by a bitter child,” Emmeline said.
Slowly, he and Ron mounted the marble staircase. As Harry passed the one-eyed witch, he remembered the Invisibility Cloak was still down there, but he didn’t dare go and get it.
“Really, you’re going to leave it there? What if Sirius found it?” Fred asked.
“I didn’t think about that, but I hid it and he wouldn’t be looking for it. I didn’t want to risk being caught again,” Harry told him.
Ron abruptly said it was his fault. Lupin had been right that it was stupid.
“At least you worked that out eventually,” Bill sighed.
He broke off; they reached the corridor where the security trolls were pacing, and Hermione was walking toward them. One look at her face convinced Harry that she had heard what had happened.
“You didn’t tell on them, did you?” Fred demanded.
“It hadn’t even occurred to me,” she admitted softly.
His heart plummeted, wondering if she had told Professor McGonagall. Ron asked if she’d come to gloat or if she’d been to tell on them.
“Sorry,” Ron muttered awkwardly.
Hermione denied doing either. She held a letter in her hands, and her lip was trembling. She told them she thought they ought to know Hagrid had lost his case. Buckbeak was due to be executed.
“That’s not right!” Charlie cried out.
“But not unexpected,” Bill sighed. “That’s the end of the chapter,” he added.
“Poor Buckbeak,” Luna said sadly.
Charlie took the book from his brother and began reading.
Chapter 17: The Quidditch Final
Chapter Text
Hermione told them Hagrid had sent a letter to her, holding it out to the boys.
“Oh no,” Tonks grimaced. They all knew it wasn’t going to be good news, not with Lucius Malfoy on the warpath, but hearing about it was still grim.
Harry took it. The parchment was damp, and enormous teardrops had smudged the ink so badly in places that it was very difficult to read. It stated that they had lost, and the execution date was still to be fixed. Beaky had enjoyed London and Hagrid said he wouldn’t forget all her help.
Harry and Ron exchanged grimaces, knowing they had failed their friend, even if it would have made little difference in the end.
“Poor Hagrid,” Charlie sighed.
Harry declared they couldn’t do this, that Buckbeak wasn’t dangerous.
“They unfortunately can. And if Buckbeak was found innocent and not dangerous, then Hagrid would still have been held accountable. Lucius would not let the incident go unpunished,” Amelia pointed out.
“I should think not. My son may have been foolish, but Hagrid is still not qualified to be a teacher,” Narcissa said.
“He was more than foolish. He deliberately went against explicit instructions from his professor. He should have lost points or been given detention for his behaviour. Hagrid may not be qualified as a professor, but his qualifications had absolutely nothing to do with the incident,” Pomona reminded her.
Hermione said Mr. Malfoy had frightened the Committee into it. She said they knew what he was like, and the committee were doddery fools who were scared. There would be an appeal though, although she couldn’t see any hope as nothing would have changed.
“That is unfortunately true,” Ted sighed. He didn’t like that an innocent creature was going to suffer the price for a teenager’s stupidity.
Ron fiercely said that it would, as she wouldn’t have to do all the work by herself this time. He would help.
The older Weasleys all smiled proudly at Ron.
Hermione flung her arms around Ron’s neck and broke down completely.
Both Hermione and Ron turned very red.
“That explains why they got over their fight. For Hagrid,” Tonks realised.
“Helping a friend. That’s a pretty good reason,” Bill smiled.
Ron, looking quite terrified, patted her very awkwardly on the top of the head.
A few people chuckled slightly at that.
Finally, Hermione drew away. She said she was very sorry about Scabbers.
“Better late than never, I suppose,” muttered Percy to himself.
Ron, looking thoroughly relieved that she had let go of him, awkwardly said he was old and a bit useless. Then said his parents may get him an owl now.
“I think that can be arranged,” Arthur smiled.
Sirius made a mental note to buy Ron an owl. It was kind of his and Remus’ fault that he no longer had a rat. Mostly his, as Peter would never have run away if he hadn’t known Sirius was after him. Although, he felt that he had also done them a favour. It was creepy that Peter had been hiding out as the pet of a child.
The safety measures imposed on the students since Black’s second break-in made it impossible for Harry, Ron, and Hermione to go and visit Hagrid in the evenings.
“I should think so. It’s unfortunate, but in no circumstance should any student be wandering the ground in the evenings, unsupervised, with a supposed mass murderer on the loose,” Kingsley pointed out.
“The safety measures should have been in place since the first one,” Arthur frowned.
“There was also the fact I didn’t have the cloak anymore. That made it much harder too,” Harry admitted.
Their only chance of talking to him was during Care of Magical Creatures lessons. He seemed numb with shock at the verdict.
“Was he actually surprised?” Kingsley wondered.
“Maybe not, but even knowing the outcome doesn’t make it any easier when it comes,” Charlie pointed out.
“That’s true,” Kingsley acknowledged.
He blamed himself for getting tongue-tied and dropping his notes, forgetting what Hermione had found for him. Then Lucius said his piece and the committee did as he asked.
“It wouldn’t have made any difference even if Hagrid had given the speech of a lifetime,” Charlie said bitterly.
“True, but it might help him feel even a tiny bit better if he’d given a good performance,” Bill told him.
Ron fiercely reminded him about the appeal. He promised they were working on it.
“It’s good of you, Ron, but I wouldn’t get your hopes up,” Arthur sighed.
“It’s alright, dad, this already happened.” Of course, it wasn’t alright, nothing about it was alright except that Buckbeak had gotten away in the end. Even if not legally.
“I suppose trying to keep Hagrid’s spirits up is a worthy endeavour,” Ted stated.
They were walking back up to the castle with the rest of the class. Ahead they could see Malfoy, who was walking with Crabbe and Goyle, and kept looking back, laughing derisively.
“Of course they were,” grumbled Charlie, shooting Draco deadly looks.
“Oh, this isn’t going to be good,” Percy muttered.
“No. It’s going to be awesome,” Ron smirked. Draco glared.
Hagrid sadly told Ron there was no point. The committee was in Malfoy’s pocket and he was going to make sure Buckbeak had the happiest time for what was left of his life.
“That’s kind,” Luna said quietly. “Poor Buckbeak and poor Hagrid.”
Hagrid turned around and hurried back toward his cabin, his face buried in his handkerchief. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle had been standing just inside the castle doors, listening and Malfoy commented on Hagrid’s tears. He asked if they’d seen anything quite so pathetic and he was supposed to be their teacher.
“Your teachers have emotions as well,” Pomona told him primly.
“I’d point out that Malfoy would be upset if someone he cared about was going to be murdered because a jumped-up little cretin deliberately tried to get him into trouble, but I doubt he cares about anyone except himself,” Charlie scowled. Draco glared but gave no reply. There was no point continuously defending himself to these people.
Harry and Ron both made furious moves toward Malfoy, but Hermione got there first and there was a smacking noise.
Everyone went quiet, eyes wide, and turned to look at Hermione who had gone bright red.
She had slapped Malfoy across the face with all the strength she could muster.
Draco’s cheeks flushed pink, and he rubbed the side of his face in remembered pain. Several people burst into surprised laughter.
“I can’t believe she hit him,” muttered Kingsley, mildly amused that it had been Hermione who snapped first out of the trio.
“You hit my son?” Narcissa demanded.
“Your son deserved it,” Hermione replied defiantly, despite her clear embarrassment.
“I’d have done a lot worse than just slap him,” Charlie smirked.
“Little Miss Goody has set a teacher on fire and now slapped Malfoy across the face,” Fred whistled, looking impressed.
“My hero,” George swooned. Hermione’s blush deepened as he shot her a wink.
“Despite Mr. Malfoy’s… unacceptable comments, it does not mean you can go around slapping other students Miss Granger,” Minerva stated.
“Yes, professor,” she mumbled.
Malfoy staggered. Harry, Ron, Crabbe, and Goyle stood flabbergasted as Hermione raised her hand again. She told Malfoy not to dare calling Hagrid pathetic, calling him foul and evil.
“Ooh, again! Again!” Cheered George.
“Do not encourage violence,” Molly hissed at her son.
Ron weakly called her name, trying to intervene but she shrugged him off and pulled out her wand.
Several people whistled in surprise and a few with glee.
“Miss Granger!” Severus snapped.
“It’s already happened,” Ron grinned happily. “Such a wonderful memory I couldn’t properly appreciate at the time.”
“Ronald Weasley!”
“Can’t wait to see what hexes you know. All that reading and you must have some great ideas,” George said eagerly.
“I honestly don’t know what I was going to do. I was just so angry,” she admitted. “I was too tired and stressed, him making fun of Hagrid was the last straw.”
“Well, if you run out of ideas, I’ll teach you some,” he promised with a grin and another wink. She bit her lip, face growing even redder, and avoided his gaze.
Malfoy stepped back. Crabbe and Goyle looked at him for instructions, thoroughly bewildered.
“Good job too, now I’d suggest leaving while you still have the element of surprise,” said Bill. “Or it might get messy.”
“It won’t. They are cowards and bullies; they have no idea how to fight a fair fight. Without an advantage, they won’t do anything except run away,” Moody grunted.
Malfoy muttered for them to come on and, in a moment, all three of them had disappeared into the passageway to the dungeons.
A few people let out sighs of relief that it hadn’t escalated. Moody snorted scathingly.
Ron called her name again, sounding both stunned and impressed. Hermione told Harry he’d better beat them in the Quidditch final as she couldn’t stand Slytherin winning.
There were a few chuckles around the room. Harry and the twins exchanged delighted smirks while Draco sank in his seat, arms folded grumpily. He’d been so close.
Ron, still goggling at Hermione, noted they’d better go as they were due in Charms. They hurried up the marble staircase toward Professor Flitwick’s classroom. Flitwick told the boys they were late.
“Only the boys? Hermione is late too,” Emmeline frowned.
“Miss Granger never made it to my lesson,” Filius told her.
“What? Why? Did Malfoy do something?” George asked, immediately suspicious.
“No. No. It’ll explain in a minute, but this was all me,” Hermione assured him, looking faintly embarrassed.
Ho continued telling them to get their wands out as they were experimenting with Cheering Charms and had already divided into pairs. Harry and Ron hurried to a desk at the back and opened their bags. Ron looked behind him and asked where Hermione had gone.
Hermione grimaced. It really hadn’t been a good day for her.
Harry looked around too. Hermione hadn’t entered the classroom, yet Harry knew she had been right next to him when he had opened the door.
“Wow. Did you remember you had another lesson to be at or something?” Neville wondered.
“Uh, no.”
Harry suggested she might have gone to the bathroom or something. Hermione didn’t turn up all lesson.
Several people cast her concerned looks. Given that this was the same girl who once said expulsion was worse than death, missing a lesson this close to exams was a big deal.
Ron noted that Hermione could have done with a Cheering Charm, grinning broadly. Hermione wasn’t at lunch either. By the time they had finished their apple pie, the after-effects of the Cheering Charms were wearing off, and Harry and Ron had started to get slightly worried.
“She missed a whole lesson, this close to exams, and you only began to worry at the end of lunch?” Tonks frowned.
“Cheering Charms make it kinda hard to get worried,” Harry reminded her.
Ron anxiously worried Malfoy may have done something to her as they hurried upstairs toward Gryffindor Tower.
“But she was right next to Harry outside the Charms classroom. He would have heard or seen something if that was the case. It sounds like Hermione just… missed the classroom or something,” Bill said, trailing off with how ridiculous that sounded.
“Well, she has been under an awful lot of stress recently,” pointed out George with a concerned frown.
They passed the security trolls, gave the Fat Lady the password, and scrambled through the portrait hole into the common room. Hermione was sitting at a table, fast asleep, her head resting on an open Arithmancy book.
“Oh dear,” Amelia sighed. “And this is why a student should not have been given a time-turner without appropriate supervision,” she muttered quietly to Kingsley. He nodded.
“I imagine she’s been doing her days all over again and not sleeping enough to make up for it,” he replied.
“Well, she’d have to find somewhere safe enough to sleep, somewhere she wouldn’t be seen,” Amelia mused.
“That might have been difficult, but I wouldn’t put it past her to not even think of it.” Amelia found she couldn’t argue with that.
They went to sit down on either side of her. Harry prodded her awake. Hermione asked what lesson they had next, and Harry told her they had Divination in twenty minutes. He asked why she didn’t come to Charms. She squeaked that she forgot.
“You forgot? You were literally outside the classroom?” Frowned Arthur.
“Yeah, I was distracted, thinking about Malfoy, I hadn’t been sleeping well. I was just on autopilot and went straight to the common room. I didn’t even notice they boys weren’t with me because I got used to attending some lessons without them,” Hermione explained.
“But you attended all of their lessons and there aren’t enough hours in the day for you to attend that many other lessons,” Tonks frowned.
Harry asked how she could forget as she was with them outside the classroom. Hermione asked if Flitwick was angry and she lost track of things thinking about Malfoy.
“But there are so many more pleasant things to think about,” George grinned.
“True, but I hadn’t just slapped any of them,” she pointed out.
“I think it’s unfair only those two got to see,” Charlie pouted.
Ron looked down at the enormous Arithmancy book Hermione had been using as a pillow and said she was trying to do too much.
“Definitely,” Minerva muttered, angry she hadn’t noticed the toll the year had been taking on her student.
“You slapped another student, missed class and fell asleep in the middle of the day. I think you’re beyond too much,” Arthur said kindly.
“Yeah. I realised that eventually,” Hermione sighed.
“He was asking for it,” Fred defended Hermione.
“Violence is not the answer,” Molly scolded.
Hermione denied this, staring around for her bag. She claimed it was a mistake, and she had better speak to Flitwick and apologise.
“You only have twenty minutes. You have to get all the way down to the third floor, talk to the professor and then get all the way up to Divination,” pointed out Neville.
“It was tricky, but being friends with Harry comes with speed training apparently,” she joked. A few people chuckled.
Hermione joined them at the foot of the ladder to Professor Trelawney’s classroom twenty minutes later, looking extremely harassed. She said Flitwick had hinted Cheering Charms would come up in their exams.
“Thanks for sharing that useful information,” Neville said dryly.
“Sorry Neville,” she apologised sheepishly.
“It’s fine. I actually did well at those anyway,” he grinned.
Together they climbed the ladder into the dim, stifling tower room. Glowing on every little table was a crystal ball full of pearly white mist. Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat down together at the same rickety table.
Harry and Ron exchanged grins, remembering this particular lesson. Hermione sank down in her seat. She could sense another scolding coming and she really was getting sick of them during this book. The last few days had been rough, everyone picking on her.
Ron cast a wary eye around for Professor Trelawney, and said he thought they were starting crystal balls next term. Harry told him not to complain as it meant they’d finished palmistry; he’d been sick of her flinching every time she looked at his hands.
“That would get old fast,” Tonks nodded.
“Yeah, if anyone was gonna flinch at the sight of someone’s hands it’d be Malfoy at the sight of Hermione’s,” George smirked. Draco glared and Hermione blushed.
A familiar, misty voice greeted them, and Professor Trelawney made her usual dramatic entrance out of the shadows.
Minerva rolled her eyes.
Parvati and Lavender quivered with excitement, their faces lit by the milky glow of their crystal ball. Trelawney said she decided to introduce crystal balls earlier than planned as the fates have informed her that their exam in June would concern the Orb and she wanted to give them practise.
“The fates informed her? She sets the exam,” Minerva rolled her eyes.
“Unless she saw something that made her change the exam,” Luna said airily.
Hermione snorted. She repeated that the fates had informed her, pointing out that she was the one who set the exam. She sarcastically called it an amazing prediction.
Minerva pursed her lips to hide her amusement.
Harry and Ron choked back laughs. It was hard to tell whether Professor Trelawney had heard them, as her face was hidden in shadow. She continued, however, as though she had not. She began introducing crystal balls while Ron fought to hide his sniggers.
Molly and Arthur stared at Ron disapprovingly.
“Honestly, Ron, you should pick a different subject to learn while you’re here and drop Divination,” said Bill. Ron wrinkled his nose. He didn’t much fancy doing a whole years’ worth of studying on top of all the lessons they were already being forced to do here.
“I’ll think about it.”
“I mean, there have been a few times where Ron has said something that later turned out to be true. Like wrestling a troll and then they did. Or Riddle killing Myrtle and it turned out he was the one behind it,” Percy recalled.
“But Fred was the one who told me about a troll, and I was only joking about that,” Ron spluttered.
“I wrote down his predictions from our first lesson so we can see if any of those come true,” Harry said.
Harry, at least, felt extremely foolish, staring blankly at the crystal ball, trying to keep his mind empty when thoughts such as “this is stupid” kept drifting across it.
The majority of the room sniggered at that.
It didn’t help that Ron kept breaking into silent giggles and Hermione kept tutting. After fifteen minutes, Harry asked the other two if they’d seen anything. Ron pointed out a burn on the table.
There was another round of laughter.
“Fantastic observational skills, Ron,” Charlie chuckled.
“Yet, somehow, I don’t think that’s what Harry meant,” laughed Neville.
Hermione hissed that this was a waste of time. She could be practising something useful like Cheering Charms. Trelawney came past, asking if anyone wanted help interpreting and Ron whispered that he didn’t need help, it was obvious there was going to be lots of fog that night.
More laughter ensued.
“Was it foggy that night?” Wondered Luna.
“You know, I honestly can’t remember,” Ron frowned.
“Yeah, it was,” Harry said, thinking back. “We had Quidditch practise and Wood was upset it was so foggy.”
“Oh, yeah. I didn’t realise it was that day. He couldn’t decide if he was upset about it ruining practise, or good practise for playing in all weathers,” Fred nodded thoughtfully.
“Another one for Ron.”
“I was joking!”
“Honestly, when you’re joking seems to be when you make these predictions,” Emmeline said thoughtfully. “Of course, it’s only been a couple of times and could just be coincidence, or you might have some seer abilities. It does run in the family, I believe?” She glanced over at Arthur who nodded thoughtfully. Ron looked slightly bewildered by this turn of events.
Both Harry and Hermione burst out laughing. Trelawney was upset as people turned to look at them. Parvati and Lavender were looking scandalized.
“You may not think a lot of the subject, but you should at least behave yourself appropriately in class,” Molly told her son sternly.
She told them they were disturbing the clairvoyant vibrations. She approached their table and peered into their crystal ball. Harry felt his heart sinking. He was sure he knew what was coming.
“You definitely don’t need to be a seer to know what’s coming,” Fred chuckled.
“Of course not, she’s obviously seeing Harry perfectly happy gambolling about like a bunny,” Sirius said sarcastically.
“I don’t think I’ve ever gambolled about like a bunny,” Harry said, looking confused.
“I’d pay to see that,” Fred smirked.
“Not a chance.”
“Please?”
“No.”
“For me?”
“Definitely not,” Harry told him, looking amused. Fred pouted.
“That’s enough flirting you two, we have book to read,” George cut in. Fred elbowed his twin as Harry flushed.
Professor Trelawney whispered that there was something there. Harry was prepared to bet everything he owned, including his Firebolt, that it wasn’t good news, whatever it was.
“Are you sure you should be doing that? Especially since your last attempts at gambling would have lost your Nimbus and twelve philosopher stones,” Remus said with a grin. Harry pouted.
“I don’t think even Harry could lose this bet,” Sirius grinned.
Trelawney gazed up at Harry and said that it was there, plainer than ever before, stalking towards him. She began to say it was the Grim when Hermione interrupted, saying not the ridiculous Grim again.
“Hermione!”
“Miss Granger!”
Hermione grimaced.
Professor Trelawney raised her enormous eyes to Hermione’s face. Parvati whispered something to Lavender, and they both glared at Hermione too. Professor Trelawney stood up, surveying Hermione with unmistakable anger. She stated that she was sorry to say from the moment Hermione arrived in her class it was evident she did not have what was required for Divination. She couldn’t recall meeting a student whose mind was so hopelessly mundane.
A few people rose their eyebrows. None of the professors had heard Trelawney speak like that very often, in fact it was a tone usually reserved for when she argued with Minerva during staff meetings.
“She really shouldn’t talk like that to a student,” Minerva stated.
“Miss Granger shouldn’t have interrupted the professor, or spoken to her like that either,” Filius pointed out.
“Well, yes, but clearly, she is overwhelmed, this is hardly her usual behaviour, and I must take some blame for that. I clearly overestimated how much she could handle and failed to keep a close enough eye on her.”
“Her attitude is certainly unchanged, she just usually knows better than to say such things in front of us,” Pomona put in.
There was a moment’s silence. Then Hermione got up and packed her book away, saying ‘fine’. She swung the bag over her shoulder, almost knocking Ron off his chair. She stated she gave up and was leaving.
There was a moment of stunned silence. Hermione turned red and sunk even lower in her seat, almost in danger of falling off.
And to the whole class’s amazement, Hermione strode over to the trapdoor, kicked it open, and climbed down the ladder out of sight.
“You just… stormed out of class,” George said, awe in his voice.
“Hermione Granger stormed out of a class,” Fred reiterated, surprised.
“Slapping Malfoy and storming out of class, what a day,” Charlie whistled.
“That’s my girl,” George grinned. Hermione was blushing so violently her face was practically glowing and Ron frowned at his brother. Then he looked at Hermione, glancing between the pair of them. They were both being weird.
It took a few minutes for the class to settle down again. Professor Trelawney seemed to have forgotten all about the Grim.
“Thanks Hermione. She didn’t mention it for the rest of the lesson,” Harry grinned.
“So glad to be of help,” she hissed sarcastically.
She turned abruptly from Harry and Ron’s table, breathing rather heavily as she tugged her gauzy shawl more closely to her. Lavender suddenly called out, recalling Trelawney’s prediction about one of their number leaving forever.
“One always does, and this year’s was hardly a difficult guess,” Filius murmured, amused.
“Honestly, considering the strain she had been under, I’m impressed she lasted that long. I would have thought she’d have asked to drop Divination before the Easter holidays,” Pomona said.
“She’s also stubborn,” Minerva sighed.
Professor Trelawney gave her a dewy smile. She agreed she knew Miss Granger would be leaving them. She had hoped she had mistaken the signs, and the Inner Eye could be a burden.
Minerva rolled her eyes.
“It can be,” Luna agreed quietly.
Lavender and Parvati looked deeply impressed and moved over so that Professor Trelawney could join their table instead.
“At least she was distracted for the rest of the lesson,” Neville said.
Ron looked awed and muttered to Harry that Hermione was having a hell of a day. Harry agreed and glanced into the crystal ball but saw nothing but swirling white mist. He wondered if Trelawney really seen the Grim again. The last thing he needed was another near-fatal accident, with the Quidditch final drawing ever nearer.
Sirius winced.
“The last thing you need is another near-fatal accident, regardless of any Quidditch matches coming up,” Remus stated, giving Harry an odd look.
The Easter holidays were not exactly relaxing. The third years had never had so much homework. Neville Longbottom seemed close to a nervous collapse, and he wasn’t the only one.
“It only gets worse from there,” Fred told them cheerfully.
“Gee, thanks, Fred,” Harry said, fighting back a laugh. “How comforting.”
“He’s not wrong,” Percy stated. “Although given how little homework they do, I’m surprised he knows that,” he added with a grin.
“We may not do it, but we still get given it,” George smirked. “We know how much we should be doing.”
“You boys should be doing all the homework you are set,” Molly scolded the twins angrily. “This is why you’ll never amount to anything. You need to work hard and maybe you’ll get a nice Ministry job.”
“No thank you,” Amelia muttered to Kingsley. She could well imagine the havoc those twins would cause working for the Ministry. They would be bored in a day, and bored pranksters were dangerous pranksters. Kingsley grinned but agreed with the sentiment.
The twins both frowned at their mother’s words, though they were well used to it.
“They won’t amount to nothing. They might not be book smart, but they are both incredibly clever,” Hermione found herself saying. She thought about the joy in George’s face when he was showing her their stuff, and his shock that she had bothered to ask about what his favourite hobby was. She felt angry on their behalf that their own mother would say they would never amount to anything. Everyone stared at her in surprise. She fidgeted under their gazes but forced herself to continue. “Their products are amazing, a bit childish, maybe, but brilliant.” Even she knew they would never be happy working for the Ministry.
“Yeah, Fred and George were the ones who noticed I needed help, and brewed me a personalised nutrient potion in here,” Harry added. “From scratch, no recipes.”
“How do you know we didn’t use a recipe?” Fred blinked.
“Because I know you two don’t need them. Or rather, George doesn’t. But the whole thing was your idea in the first place.”
“They are right. There are more important things than perfect grades. And different types of smarts. Fred and George would never be happy working in the Ministry. The same way Charlie and I never would,” Bill told their mother. “And a Ministry job isn’t the only sign of success.”
“I want my children to do well and have safe, good jobs. What is so wrong with that?” Molly demanded. “I don’t want them failing all of their exams, not being able to get a good job, breaking the law and ending up in Azkaban.”
“Azkaban? What do you take us for?” Fred demanded, hurt. “We break a few school rules, who doesn’t? Even you broke some in your day, I’ll bet. That doesn’t mean we’ll turn out to be criminals!” A few people coughed as he stated they only broke ‘a few’ rules, but most of the room was nodding.
“Maybe we should continue this at another time,” Arthur put in, glancing between his wife and his children. The twins both folded their arms across their chests and looked away from their parents, but not before shooting Harry and Hermione grateful looks. Molly looked like she wanted to say something further, but Arthur gripped her arm and muttered into her ear. Whatever he said made her subside.
One afternoon, Seamus roared out, asking what they were playing at as the exams were ages away. But nobody had as much to do as Hermione. Even without Divination, she was taking more subjects than anybody else. She was usually last to leave the common room at night, first to arrive at the library the next morning; she had shadows like Lupin’s under her eyes, and seemed constantly close to tears.
Everyone eyed her with some concern.
“At least you had the boys back on your side?” Tonks offered. Hermione nodded.
“It did help.”
Ron had taken over responsibility for Buckbeak’s appeal. When he wasn’t doing his own work, he was poring over enormously thick volumes with names like The Handbook of Hippogriff Psychology and Fowl or Foul? A Study of Hippogriff Brutality. He was so absorbed, he even forgot to be horrible to Crookshanks.
“Wow. That is pretty distracted,” Charlie whistled, trying to break the tension that had been left by the prior argument.
“Well, I guess, Crookshanks isn’t after his pet anymore, so it’s probably easier to ignore him if he isn’t constantly around,” pointed out Ted awkwardly.
Harry, meanwhile, had to fit in his homework around Quidditch practice every day.
“Every day?” Andromeda asked.
“Yeah. Pretty much,” Harry grimaced. No matter how much he’d loved Quidditch, even he thought they’d practised a bit too much.
“But over half of his squad had OWLs or NEWTs that year,” said Remus. “Including him.”
“Oliver didn’t care about grades. Even less than Fred and George. I did actually see them studying, I don’t think Oliver even bothered,” Percy stated, flashing an apologetic look at the twins for mentioning them and exams again. He didn’t want to start another argument, so he hurried on. “His only focus was on winning, so he increased his chances of being scouted. And it worked. I believe he got approached by Puddlemere. He got a letter from them yesterday and judging by the shriek he let out, it wasn’t bad news. Not that I could make out any actual words.”
“Wood got an offer from Puddlemere? No wonder he was so excited. That’s his favourite team too,” George smiled. He was pleased for the former captain.
There were also endless discussions of tactics with Wood. The Gryffindor-Slytherin match would take place on the first Saturday after the Easter holidays. Slytherin was leading the tournament by exactly two hundred points. This meant that they needed to win the match by more than that amount to win the Cup, as Wood constantly reminded his team. It also meant that the burden of winning fell largely on Harry, because capturing the Snitch was worth one hundred and fifty points.
“So, you have to be more than fifty points up when you catch the snitch. Easy enough,” Charlie said thoughtfully.
“Hardly easy,” Draco protested, unable to help himself.
“Well, it would have been easy, if you lot hadn’t been filthy cheats,” Fred snarled.
Wood told Harry constantly that he could only catch the snitch if they were more than fifty points up. He kept repeating himself until Harry yelled at him that he knew.
“Wow, he pushed Harry into shouting. That’s pretty impressive,” Ron chuckled.
The whole of Gryffindor House was obsessed with the coming match. Gryffindor hadn’t won the Quidditch Cup since the legendary Charlie Weasley had been Seeker.
“Even then, we didn’t win it in my last couple of years either,” Charlie pouted.
“True, but you were still the last Gryffindor seeker to win,” Harry said.
“Yeah. And I love how you make it sound like it was ages ago, implying Charlie is super old,” Tonks laughed.
“You’re the same age as me. That means he’s implying you’re super old too,” Charlie pointed out. She stuck her tongue out at him.
“Yeah, but I don’t look it.” He decided to keep reading rather than reply.
But Harry doubted whether any of them, even Wood, wanted to win as much as he did.
“I wouldn’t count on wanting it more than Oliver,” Percy muttered.
The enmity between Harry and Malfoy was at its highest point ever. Malfoy was still smarting about the mud-throwing incident in Hogsmeade and was even more furious that Harry had somehow wormed his way out of punishment.
Severus snarled under his breath at that reminder.
“I don’t know, I think Remus’ speech counts as a punishment,” Sirius frowned, recalling the harsh words. Remus grimaced, but he still felt he’d done what was best at the time. Maybe it had been hypocritical for him to tell Harry off for not handing in the map, considering he’d concealed the fact that Sirius was an animagus, but he had known Harry had just been to Hogsmeade, unsupervised and he’d panicked. He couldn’t bear the thought of losing another person he cared about to Sirius.
Harry hadn’t forgotten Malfoy’s attempt to sabotage him in the match against Ravenclaw, but it was the matter of Buckbeak that made him most determined to beat Malfoy in front of the entire school.
“Well, we all know you’re perfectly capable of that,” Sirius grinned.
Never, in anyone’s memory, had a match approached in such a highly charged atmosphere. By the time the holidays were over, tension between the two teams and their Houses was at the breaking point. A number of small scuffles broke out in the corridors, culminating in a nasty incident in which a Gryffindor fourth year and a Slytherin sixth year ended up in the hospital wing with leeks sprouting out of their ears.
“It was a nightmare, trying to keep order,” Minerva sighed.
“Poor Poppy had the worst of it, trying to fix up all the injuries,” Pomona shook her head.
“Someone should have tickled Malfoy’s arm. Put him out of action for a year or so,” snickered George. Though there was a vicious edge to his comment that wasn’t normally there.
“Na, then they might have replaced him with someone good,” Fred said meanly.
Harry was having a particularly bad time of it. He couldn’t walk to class without Slytherins sticking out their legs and trying to trip him up.
Sirius growled angrily.
“It’s hardly uncommon practise. And you and James certainly did your fair share of hexing, Quidditch match coming up or not,” Remus reminded him quietly.
Crabbe and Goyle kept popping up wherever he went, and slouching away looking disappointed when they saw him surrounded by people.
“Even if Wood hadn’t given the entire house instructions to keep Harry safe, we wouldn’t have left him alone,” Fred stated firmly.
Wood had given instructions that Harry should be accompanied everywhere he went, in case the Slytherins tried to put him out of action. The whole of Gryffindor House took up the challenge enthusiastically, so that it was impossible for Harry to get to classes on time because he was surrounded by a vast, chattering crowd.
“That explains why you were late so often,” Filius realised.
“Sorry, professor,” Harry grimaced.
Harry was more concerned for his Firebolt’s safety than his own. When he wasn’t flying it, he locked it securely in his trunk and frequently dashed back up to Gryffindor Tower at break times to check that it was still there.
“The Slytherins wouldn’t be able to get into Gryffindor tower,” pointed out Kingsley.
“Constant Vigilance!” Moody barked.
“Honestly, Alastor,” Amelia shook her head.
All usual pursuits were abandoned in the Gryffindor common room the night before the match. Even Hermione had put down her books.
“Wow. I didn’t know she could put down her books,” muttered Tonks.
“I imagine the common room was too rowdy, even for Hermione,” Bill said.
She nervously said she couldn’t work or concentrate. There was a great deal of noise. Fred and George Weasley were dealing with the pressure by being louder and more exuberant than ever.
A few people winced at that image.
Oliver Wood was crouched over a model of a Quidditch field in the corner, prodding little figures across it with his wand and muttering to himself. Angelina, Alicia, and Katie were laughing at Fred’s and George’s jokes. Harry was sitting with Ron and Hermione, removed from the centre of things, trying not to think about the next day, because every time he did, he had the horrible sensation that something very large was fighting to get out of his stomach.
“We felt the same,” Fred assured him.
“Everyone did, even Oliver,” George agreed.
“Especially Oliver,” Percy added. Harry smiled at the three of them.
Hermione told him he would be fine, though she looked positively terrified.
Most people chuckled at that.
“How convincing,” grinned George. She blushed.
Ron reminded him he had a Firebolt, but Harry’s stomach was still writhing. He was relieved when Wood called for the team to go to bed.
“Not that it really helped,” Harry muttered.
Harry slept badly. First, he dreamed that he had overslept, and that Wood was yelling that they had to use Neville instead.
“Wow, it must have been dire if they had to use me as a substitute,” Neville grinned.
Then he dreamed that Malfoy and the rest of the Slytherin team arrived for the match riding dragons.
“While that would be cool, I don’t think dragons would actually be particularly useful for Quidditch,” Draco mused.
“Well, I suppose it’s hard to lose if there is no other team left,” pointed out Ted.
“It would also probably be difficult to catch the snitch from the back of a dragon and so the match would go on forever,” said Charlie. “But it would be amazing!”
He was flying at breakneck speed, trying to avoid a spurt of flames from Malfoy’s steed’s mouth, when he realized he had forgotten his Firebolt. He fell through the air and woke with a start.
Everyone who had witnessed Harry’s fall during the first game of the season, winced in unison.
It was a few seconds before Harry remembered that the match hadn’t taken place yet, that he was safe in bed, and that the Slytherin team definitely wouldn’t be allowed to play on dragons.
“No. Funnily enough, they wouldn’t,” Minerva said, looking amused.
“Much cooler than the dreams I had though,” George noted.
He was feeling very thirsty. Quietly as he could, he got up and went to pour himself some water. He stared out of the window. The grounds were still and quiet. No breath of wind disturbed the treetops in the Forbidden Forest; the Whomping Willow was motionless and innocent looking.
Remus and Severus both sneered at that. Neither of them would describe the tree as ‘innocent’. Ron didn’t look impressed either.
It looked as though the conditions for the match would be perfect. Harry set down his goblet and was about to turn back to his bed when something caught his eye. An animal of some kind was prowling across the silvery lawn.
“There are probably more than a few animals that go across the lawn overnight,” Pomona said.
“Yeah, but Harry is worried about the Grim, so he’s probably overly on edge about seeing any animals at the moment. Especially right before another match,” Draco realised. Everyone turned to stare at him in surprise.
“Careful, you might sound like you care, ickle Malfoy,” George teased. Draco glared.
Harry dashed to his bedside table, snatched up his glasses, and put them on, then hurried back to the window.
“Wow, you spotted that without your glasses? In the dark?” Sirius asked. “James was blind as a bat without his.”
“It’s different damage to James’,” Andromeda reminded him.
He was desperate for it not to be the Grim. He peered out at the grounds again and, after a minute’s frantic searching, spotted it. It was skirting the edge of the forest now. It wasn’t the Grim at all it was a cat.
“Seriously? It’s not Crookshanks, is it?” Asked Percy.
“Why would he be wandering the grounds? Surely, he should be in Hermione’s dorm?” Emmeline pointed out.
“Really? She didn’t shut him in the dorm when he was trying to murder Scabbers. She certainly won’t bother now he’s succeeded,” Percy muttered.
Harry clutched the window ledge in relief as he recognized the bottlebrush tail.
A few people sighed, but they figured Hermione had enough on her plate and had been shouted at enough on this topic already. There was nothing she could do about it now.
It was only Crookshanks. Then he wondered if it was only Crookshanks. Harry squinted, pressing his nose flat against the glass. Crookshanks seemed to have come to a halt. Harry was sure he could see something else moving in the shadow of the trees too. And just then, he saw a gigantic, shaggy black dog, moving stealthily across the lawn, Crookshanks trotting at its side.
“Wait! What?!” Several people cried out.
“Crookshanks was coming to see you?” Charlie turned to Sirius.
“He’s a smart cat. He knew I wasn’t a regular dog. We… talked is the wrong word, but we communicated. It was nice to have some sort of company. Part kneazle or not,” Sirius told them.
Charlie eyed him with both confusion and suspicion. His mind was whirling. Crookshanks had constantly attacked Scabbers, beyond what was normal for a cat. Sirius had broken into Hogwarts more than once, and had made no effort to get to Harry, instead he’s gone to Ron’s bed. And now Crookshanks and Sirius were meeting up in the middle of the night? It all pointed to Sirius wanting Scabbers for some reason. And the only real reason he would want a rat, was if that rat was another animagus. But who? According to the professors, Remus, Sirius, James Potter and Pettigrew had been some sort of friend group, but James and Pettigrew were both dead and Remus was a werewolf. Werewolves couldn’t become animagi. And, even if Scabbers was the animagi he wanted (a thought he didn’t quite know how to process fully) how had he known that whoever he wanted was Scabbers? He’d been in Azkaban. None of it made any sense. Every time a puzzle piece fell into place it felt like another one fell out.
He was jolted from his thoughts as Tonks elbowed him and gestured to the book. He realised he’d been quiet for too long and quickly began reading, wanting to find the answers.
Harry stared. If Crookshanks could see the dog as well, then it couldn’t be an omen of Harry’s death.
“At least there’s that,” said Kingsley.
Harry tried to wake Ron, wanting to know if he could see the dog.
“Good luck waking Ron,” Percy snorted.
“Even if you do, you won’t get anything coherent out of him,” Arthur agreed with a slight smile.
Ron muttered that it was dark. Harry looked quickly back out of the window, saying it was down there. Crookshanks and the dog had vanished.
“Yeah, I can’t imagine Sirius would stay out in the open, even in disguise and in the middle of the night,” said Andromeda.
Harry climbed onto the windowsill to look right down into the shadows of the castle, but they weren’t there. He wondered where they went. A loud snore told him Ron had fallen asleep again.
There were a few chuckles at that.
Harry and the rest of the Gryffindor team entered the Great Hall the next day to enormous applause. Harry couldn’t help grinning broadly as he saw that both the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables were applauding them too.
The Slytherins in the room all scowled.
“Everyone probably wanted someone other than Slytherin to win for a change,” Tonks said. While everyone wanted their house to win, it did get boring if the same house won everything every, single year. It was bad enough that Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw almost never won the Quidditch cup or House cup.
The Slytherin table hissed loudly as they passed. Harry noticed that Malfoy looked even paler than usual. Wood spent the whole of breakfast urging his team to eat, while touching nothing himself.
Harry, the twins and Charlie all smiled slightly, shaking their heads.
Then he hurried them off to the field before anyone else had finished, so they could get an idea of the conditions. As they left the Great Hall, everyone applauded again. Cho called out to wish Harry good luck, making him blush.
Fred scowled while Sirius wolf-whistled and Harry turned red.
“I wanna hear more about this Cho girl,” Sirius said eagerly.
“I would rather hear about the Quidditch final. Come on Charlie,” Fred begged his brother. George smirked at his twin and Charlie flashed him a knowing look but complied with his request.
Wood paced the field, with the team behind him and muttering about the conditions. Finally, they saw the front doors of the castle open in the distance and the rest of the school spilling onto the lawn. He told them to get to the locker rooms. None of them spoke as they changed into their scarlet robes. Harry wondered if they were feeling like he was: as though he’d eaten something extremely wriggly for breakfast.
“Pretty much,” George agreed. “Though who can say if yours were more Quidditch or Cho related.” Harry shot him a glare and Fred subtly elbowed him in the ribs.
“Shut up, George,” Harry complained.
In what seemed like no time at all, Wood was telling them it was time to go. They walked out onto the field to a tidal wave of noise. Three-quarters of the crowd was wearing scarlet rosettes, waving scarlet flags with the Gryffindor lion upon them, or brandishing banners with slogans.
Draco pouted.
Behind the Slytherin goal posts, however, two hundred people were wearing green; the silver serpent of Slytherin glittered on their flags, and Professor Snape sat in the very front row, wearing green like everyone else, and a very grim smile.
“Not sitting in the teacher’s stand?” Narcissa asked.
“No. I had no desire to sit with my colleagues on this occasion,” he replied.
Lee Jordan introduced the Gryffindor team, calling them the best team Hogwarts had seen in many years.
“Despite not winning for a couple of years, he isn’t wrong. That team was phenomenal,” Minerva agreed. “It’s a shame circumstances were against them for the other two years.”
Lee’s comments were drowned by a tide of “boos” from the Slytherin end. Then he introduced the Slytherins, stating Flint had made some changes, going for size instead of skill.
“I warned him against that,” Severus muttered to himself.
“Who did he change?” Tonks wondered.
“He put two new beaters in for that match,” Draco admitted.
“Why put two new beaters in for the last match?” Charlie frowned.
“He didn’t think our previous two were enough of a match for the twin terrors. Bole and Derrick were both about half a foot taller and a lot stronger than the others.”
More boos from the Slytherin crowd. Harry, however, thought Lee had a point. Malfoy was easily the smallest person on the Slytherin team; the rest of them were enormous.
Draco pouted. “I was the youngest by two years,” he put in.
Madam Hooch called for the captains to shake hands. Flint and Wood approached each other and grasped each other’s hand very tightly; it looked as though each was trying to break the other’s fingers.
“They almost certainly were,” Fred nodded.
“Almost every Gryffindor/Slytherin captain duo do that,” Charlie said.
She called for them to mount their brooms and counted down to kick off. The sound of her whistle was lost in the roar from the crowd as fourteen brooms rose into the air. Harry felt his hair fly back off his forehead; his nerves left him in the thrill of the flight; he glanced around, saw Malfoy on his tail, and sped off in search of the Snitch. Lee began his commentary which culminated in Angelina scoring the first goal of the match.
The Gryffindors all cheered.
“Not this again,” Amelia sighed.
Angelina punched the air as she soared around the end of the field; the sea of scarlet below was screaming its delight. There was a pained scream as Angelina was nearly thrown from her broom as Marcus Flint went smashing into her.
“Foul!” Charlie cried.
Flint apologised, saying he didn’t see her.
“He didn’t see her?” Bill asked, sceptically.
“Of course he saw her,” George scowled angrily.
“This was one dirty match,” Harry said.
A moment later, Fred Weasley chucked his Beater’s club at the back of Flint’s head.
“Fred!” Molly shrieked. Fred scowled.
Flint’s nose smashed into the handle of his broom and began to bleed.
“Nice shot,” Charlie grinned.
“No! It was not a ‘nice shot’. He should not be attacking other players with his club,” Molly scolded.
“They started it,” Bill shrugged.
“It’s a foul both ways. It’s Quidditch and it happens,” Charlie told her easily.
“That doesn’t mean such behaviour should be encouraged,” Minerva told them sternly.
Madam Hooch called for them to stop, zooming between them. She called a penalty shot for each side. Fred howled for her to come off it.
“I don’t think you can complain about that,” Ron told him with a grin. Fred shrugged.
Madam Hooch blew her whistle, and Alicia flew forward to take the penalty. She scored, making it twenty-zero to Gryffindor. As Flint prepared to take the Slytherin penalty, Lee called out that Wood was a superb keeper. He then saved the penalty, keeping Gryffindor’s lead.
The Gryffindors all cheered once more.
“Wood was awesome,” George grinned.
Relieved, Harry zoomed away, gazing around for the Snitch, but still making sure he caught every word of Lee’s commentary. It was essential that he hold Malfoy off the Snitch until Gryffindor was more than fifty points up. The match continued until Montague, a Slytherin Chaser, had swerved in front of Katie, and instead of seizing the Quaffle had grabbed her head. Katie cartwheeled in the air, managed to stay on her broom, but dropped the Quaffle.
“Foul!” The Quidditch nuts all cried out.
“Honestly,” Amelia rolled her eyes.
“Let them have their fun,” Kingsley told her, amused.
Madam Hooch’s whistle rang out again as she soared over to Montague and began shouting at him. A minute later, Katie had put another penalty past the Slytherin Seeker. Lee started to call Montague a dirty, cheating, but got cut off by McGonagall telling him to commentate in an unbiased way. Lee stated he was telling it like it was.
Several people laughed at that.
Harry felt a huge jolt of excitement. He had seen the Snitch.
“But you can’t catch it,” Charlie reminded him.
“Yeah. I know that. But, if I know where it is, I can make sure Malfoy doesn’t catch it,” Harry told him.
Then he remembered he mustn’t catch it yet, and if Malfoy saw it, there would be a problem. Faking a look of sudden concentration, Harry pulled his Firebolt around and sped off toward the Slytherin end. Malfoy went haring after him, clearly thinking Harry had seen the Snitch there.
“Of course he did. He doesn’t look for the snitch himself, he just follows Harry around like a lost puppy,” Fred rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, who would do a thing like that?” George sniggered.
“You’d think he’d be searching for it himself, especially while Harry is at the disadvantage of not being able to catch it without losing the Quidditch cup,” Ted noted.
“I was, but I happened to be near Harry at the time and saw him dive.”
One of the Bludgers came streaking past Harry’s right ear, hit by the gigantic Slytherin Beater, Derrick. Then the second Bludger grazed Harry’s elbow. The other Beater, Bole, was closing in. Harry had a fleeting glimpse of Bole and Derrick zooming toward him, clubs raised. He turned the Firebolt upward at the last second, and Bole and Derrick collided with a sickening crunch.
“Nice!” Charlie grinned.
“It was a slick move,” said George with a smirk.
Lee Jordan yelled in delight as the Slytherin Beaters lurched away from each other, clutching their heads. He said they would need to get up earlier to beat a Firebolt. The match continued and Lee joked about Angelina poking Flint in the eye right before he scored. There was an eruption of cheers from the Slytherin end, and Lee swore so badly that Professor McGonagall tried to tug the magical megaphone away from him.
Minerva shook her head in despair. “That boy.”
Lee apologised, saying it wouldn’t happen again.
“Yes, it will,” Fred grinned.
“We know,” Minerva said dryly.
It was turning into the dirtiest game Harry had ever played in.
“It truly was one for the ages,” Filius said.
Enraged that Gryffindor had taken such an early lead, the Slytherins were rapidly resorting to any means to take the Quaffle. Bole hit Alicia with his club and tried to say he’d thought she was a Bludger. George Weasley elbowed Bole in the face in retaliation.
“George!” Molly scolded.
“He hit Alicia!” George protested.
“You don’t retaliate.”
“In Quidditch you do,” Ron stated.
Madam Hooch awarded both teams penalties, and Wood pulled off another spectacular save, making the score forty-ten to Gryffindor.
“Nice going by Wood. Glad the scouts managed to see this game,” Charlie smiled.
The Snitch had disappeared again. Malfoy was still keeping close to Harry as he soared over the match, looking around for it, ready for when Gryffindor was fifty points ahead.
Quidditch fanatics rolled their eyes at Malfoy’s poor tactics.
Katie scored. Fifty-ten. Fred and George Weasley were swooping around her, clubs raised, in case any of the Slytherins were thinking of revenge.
“Bad idea. Don’t have both of you protecting her, that leaves the rest of the team vulnerable,” Charlie groaned.
“Yeah, our bad,” Fred sighed.
“Poor Oliver,” George winced. “It’s a good job we won, or he’d have killed us.”
Bole and Derrick took advantage of Fred’s and George’s absence to aim both Bludgers at Wood; they caught him in the stomach, one after the other, and he rolled over in the air, clutching his broom, completely winded.
Everyone winced.
Madam Hooch was beside herself. She shrieked that they were not allowed to attack the keeper unless the Quaffle was in the scoring area. She awarded Gryffindor a penalty.
“Shouldn’t it be two penalties? They both attacked him, so it was two hits,” pointed out Neville.
“Because it was on the same player in the same move it only counts as one,” explained Ron.
And Angelina scored, making it sixty-ten. Moments later, Fred Weasley pelted a Bludger at Warrington, knocking the Quaffle out of his hands; Alicia seized it and put it through the Slytherin goal. Seventy-ten.
“Sixty points ahead. Go Harry!” cheered Charlie.
The Gryffindor crowd below was screaming, if Harry caught the Snitch now, the Cup was theirs. Harry could almost feel all their eyes following him as he soared around the field, high above the rest of the game, with Malfoy speeding along behind him. And then he saw it. The Snitch was sparkling twenty feet above him. Harry put on a huge burst of speed; he stretched out his hand, but suddenly, the Firebolt was slowing down. Horrified, he looked around. Malfoy had thrown himself forward, grabbed hold of the Firebolt’s tail, and was pulling it back.
“You filthy cheat!” Charlie yelled.
“Well, yes, but it’s a smart move,” Filius admitted.
“It’s cheating,” Minerva glared.
“He didn’t damage the Firebolt, did he?” Sirius asked.
“No. Or I’d have hexed him,” said Harry. “Or set Hermione on him.” Draco winced.
Harry was angry enough to hit Malfoy but couldn’t reach. Malfoy was panting with the effort of holding onto the Firebolt, but his eyes were sparkling maliciously. He had achieved what he’d wanted to do. The Snitch had disappeared again. Madam Hooch declared another penalty to Gryffindor, saying she’d never seen such tactics.
“Really? Never? Seems unlikely,” commented Tonks.
“It was the dirties game I’ve seen in many years. And I’ve certainly never seen one player grab another’s broom like that,” Pomona stated.
Lee was outraged, screaming into the megaphone and dancing out of Professor McGonagall’s reach. He swore and Professor McGonagall didn’t even bother to tell him off.
“Really? You let him get away with that?” Sirius asked in astonishment.
“I wasn’t paying attention,” she admitted.
“It was certainly loud enough,” Remus smirked.
She was actually shaking her finger in Malfoy’s direction, her hat had fallen off, and she too was shouting furiously. Alicia took Gryffindor’s penalty, but she was so angry she missed by several feet.
“Oh no,” Charlie groaned. “Come on guys, focus.”
The Gryffindor team was losing concentration and the Slytherins, delighted by Malfoy’s foul on Harry, were being spurred on to greater heights. Montague scored for Slytherin, cutting their lead to fifty points. Harry was now marking Malfoy so closely their knees kept hitting each other. Harry wasn’t going to let Malfoy anywhere near the Snitch. Malfoy yelled in frustration as he found Harry blocking him once again.
“Annoying, huh? And I did it cleanly,” Harry smirked at him. Draco scowled.
Lee called that Angelina had the Quaffle, heading for goal. Harry looked around. Every single Slytherin player apart from Malfoy was streaking up the pitch toward Angelina, including the Slytherin Keeper. They were all going to block her. Harry wheeled the Firebolt around, bent so low he was lying flat along the handle, and kicked it forward. Like a bullet, he shot toward the Slytherins. They screamed and scattered as the Firebolt zoomed toward them; Angelina’s way was clear. She scored, restoring their lead to sixty points.
“Yes!” Charlie and the other Quidditch nuts yelled.
“Come on! You got this, Harry,” Sirius cheered.
Harry, who had almost pelted headlong into the stands, skidded to a halt in midair, reversed, and zoomed back into the middle of the field. And then he saw something to make his heart stand still. Malfoy was diving, a look of triumph on his face. Then Harry spotted a tiny, golden glimmer near the grass below. Harry urged the Firebolt downward, but Malfoy was miles ahead.
“Dives are your speciality though, come on Harry!” Charlie urged.
“You know this has already happened, right?” Tonks asked him in amusement.
“Well, yeah, but it’s still Quidditch.”
Harry urged his broom onwards. He was gaining on Malfoy. He flattened himself to the broom handle as Bole sent a Bludger at him.
“Sorry, couldn’t stop him in time. I did hit him though,” Fred told Harry.
“At least that’s something. And I dodged,” Harry grinned.
He reached Malfoy’s ankles and then drew level. Harry threw himself forward, took both hands off his broom. He knocked Malfoy’s arm out of the way and cheered. He pulled out of his dive, his hand in the air, and the stadium exploded.
The Gryffindors in the room all cheered loudly.
“Brilliant,” Charlie grinned. “I don’t think I could have done better myself.” Several people began asking questions about the match and Harry and the twins began describing every detail.
“Alright, alright. It was a fascinating game, but can we move on and keep reading,” Amelia pleaded. Charlie finally took pity on her and started reading once more.
Harry soared above the crowd, an odd ringing in his ears. The tiny golden ball was held tight in his fist, beating its wings hopelessly against his fingers. Then Wood was speeding toward him, half-blinded by tears; he seized Harry around the neck and sobbed unrestrainedly into his shoulder. Harry felt two large thumps as Fred and George hit them; then Angelina’s, Alicia’s, and Katie’s voices screaming they’d won the cup.
Harry grinned wildly, along with the twins.
Tangled together in a many-armed hug, the Gryffindor team sank, yelling hoarsely, back to earth. The Gryffindor supporters began pouring over the barriers onto the field. Hands were raining down on their backs. Harry had a confused impression of noise and bodies pressing in on him. Then he, and the rest of the team, were hoisted onto the shoulders of the crowd. Thrust into the light, he saw Hagrid, plastered with crimson rosettes, calling out that he had beaten them.
“At least it took Hagrid’s mind off things,” Ron said.
There was Percy, jumping up and down like a maniac, all dignity forgotten.
Everyone turned to look at Percy in surprise, who blushed.
“It was a special day,” he mumbled.
Professor McGonagall was sobbing harder even than Wood, wiping her eyes with an enormous Gryffindor flag.
Minerva flushed slightly.
Harry spotted Ron and Hermione, who simply beamed as Harry was borne toward the stands, where Dumbledore stood waiting with the enormous Quidditch Cup. As a sobbing Wood passed Harry the Cup, as he lifted it into the air, Harry felt he could have produced the world’s best Patronus.
“That would certainly do it,” Remus smiled.
“Only in that moment,” Harry sighed. It hadn’t helped much when he fought against actual Dementors. Not that he’d tried that memory. He went straight to living with Sirius. Maybe he should practise some more while he was here.
“That’s the end of the chapter,” Charlie announced.
“Alright. Five minute snack break and then we keep reading,” Molly announced. Most people made their way to the kitchen. Molly tried to grab the twins, but they swiftly evaded her attempts to talk and disappeared amongst the crowd. They continued to ignore her and sat further away from her once everyone retook their seats. She shot them hurt looks.
Tonks picked up the book and turned to the right page.
Pages Navigation
Cinnie on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 10:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonposeidon on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 12:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
hikari100 on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 12:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
clover_cat on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 12:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bluefrost643 on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 12:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Degator on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 12:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Itsswa on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
QueenieDear on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 02:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
KicksterAsh on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 02:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
min (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 25 Mar 2024 06:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vanann2119 on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Mar 2024 02:26PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 26 Mar 2024 02:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lorixjake on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Mar 2024 02:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
DarkMimii on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Mar 2024 04:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Keronshara on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Mar 2024 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Norberta01 on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Mar 2024 04:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
L (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Mar 2024 05:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
BlackandWhite_Midnight03 on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Mar 2024 12:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bex (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Mar 2024 06:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
RosettaRoseburn on Chapter 1 Thu 28 Mar 2024 08:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Linxie93 on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Mar 2024 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
jonesbai000 on Chapter 1 Mon 13 May 2024 02:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation